CONTACTS B, C & D

Hits: 0

 

CONTACTS- MAHARASTRA

ALPHABET B, C & D

 

1-BABADAS

(A servant boy)

A boy named Babadas, who worked nearby at the Satha-Damania family farm, came holding burning camphor in the palm of his hand to perform Baba's arti (rather than on a traditional stainless steel thali (plate]), but on the way to the dais the mandali put it out. At the last sahavas he had done the same thing and his palm had become swollen as a result. The next day, Baba had walked towards the farm especially to embrace the young man. Baba informed the group that Babadas had fasted one month, remaining only on water. (Lord Meher-p-4303-1958)

 

2-BABADAS

(M. D. Dharmale)AAA

Dharmale, known as Babadas (Baba's slave or servant), was spreading Meher Baba's message in the area. He was a resident of Nagpur and would travel from place to place speaking about Baba since 1925 in different parts of India.  In Pandharpur, he met Bhabananda and carried out Baba's instructions.  (Lord Meher-p-2074-1940)

 

3-BABAN

(A student)

23rd October 1928 was the Hindu holiday of Dassera. On this occasion, Baba came out of his twelve-day seclusion and broke his fast of 43 days. Meher Baba transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram that day, leaving eighteen boys in Prem Ashram including Baban. (Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

4-BABBAN SHAHANE

(Son of Kaka Shahane & Brother of Mohan Shahane)

Baban Shahane (Kaka's son and one of the original students of Meher Ashram) had Baba's darshan.

Baba stated:

Dedicate your life to this school by renouncing your self; but let there not be even athought that you are doing this or that for others. Only then will the gradually diminish.

Appear for the bachelor of science examination and try to obtain the degree, but do not feel glad if you pass or disappointed if you fail. Success and failure should be equal in your eyes. Supposing you pass, do not think, "Now that I have passed, I will be able to render better service than if I had failed." This is not desirable. The I must not be there; there should not be ambition. Except [the existence of] bliss, there is nothing else anywhere in creation.1143-1930

 

5-BABOO

(A young Hindu boy)

On 31st August 1927, an unusual young Hindu named Baboo arrived. Baboo had often stayed at Meherabad before, and Baba had hinted to the mandali that he was "in the line." The young man's eyes looked blank, and he seemed unconscious of his body and his surroundings. When anything was asked of him, he remained silent unless the question was repeated a number of times, and only then did he repeat his answer two or three times mechanically. Baba ordered the young man to be provided with food and shelter as long as he wished to remain. (Lord Meher-p-840-1927)

 

5-BABU CYCLEWALA

a

6-BABU DHAVLE

In Bombay, Babu Dhavle and one of his friend were allowed after much persistence, the Master's darshan. (Lord Meher-p-1613-1934)

 

7-BABU GAVAI

In September, 1936, there were a few genuine God-intoxicated masts and a few God-mad in the Rahuri ashram, but for the most part the inmates were mad, mentally disturbed or retarded men found in the towns and villages of the surrounding areas, with nothing spiritual about them. The inmates were given every freedom, except that of stepping outside the extensive limits of the ashram grounds.

Each morning, Baba gave himself to tending these derelicts. He would wash their faces, shave them, cut their hair, clean their latrines, serve them breakfast and often feed them by hand, and frequently take them in his embrace and kiss them. He even arranged musical entertainment for them, hiring Babu Gavai of Poona to reside in Rahuri and sing before them each day (at a salary of Rs.30 per month). When Babu would sing, Punjia would beat the rhythm on his kerosene tin as another inmate would dance. (Lord Meher-p-1737-1936)

At Gyas Manzil after Baba's arti, sometimes there would be singing. Baba especially liked a new singer from Poona named Babu Gavai, who began singing every day from the 20th. He was permitted to practice during the day in a room downstairs.

 

8-BABU KALE

On 14th July 1929, Baba was in Dulia. Few disciples also came to Dhulia. A program of bhajan singing was performed until midnight. Kalemama and his family took great care seeing to Baba and the mandali's comfort. The whole family was absorbed in Baba's love and dedicated their lives to him. Kalemama's two sons, Babu and Murli, were still in Meherabad. Babu was longing to be with the Master permanently as one of the mandali.(Lord Meher-p-1014-1929)

In year 1933, Baba had been dictating points and instructions to Adi Sr. about the drawing of a chart on evolution to illustrate and assist the screenwriters in their work for the film to be made in the West.  On 23rd May 1934, in the room on the back verandah of the Mess Quarters at lower Meherabad, Baba began dictating the "Theory of Creation" for the first time. Baba would dictate on the alphabet board, which Jalbhai or Chanji would read. Feram Workingboxwala would take it down in shorthand and later type it out. Adi Sr., Babu Kale and Minoo Pohowala were present and listened. (Lord Meher-p-1608-1934)

Jalbhai arrived in Meherabad from Nasik on the 17th with Babu Kale. That day, Baba and the mandali played a cricket match with a tennis ball, behind the bungalow at lower Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-1982-1933)

 

9-BABU KAMBLE

Baba visited nearly all the houses in Arangaon, where his arti was sung and he was profusely garlanded. The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean. The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School. During this period, several of them had taken leave from their jobs to offer their services for the meetings. They had been hired to work at Meherabad for a month. Lala was cooking the mandali's food, and Babu Kamble was kept to prepare Baba's food. (Lord Meher–p-3614-1954)

 

10-BABU SINGER-1

During Baba’s stay in Satara Mast ashram Babu had been hired by Baba to sing before the masts and mad to entertain them and keep them in a congenial mood. Most loved listening to music, and some of the more eccentric inmates liked Babu's singing so much they would mimic his songs throughout the day. One evening Babu sang this new ghazal before Baba which made him laugh. Baba inquired who the illustrious composer was and how it had come to be penned. Thus the whole story of Baidul's daily pumpkin menu and Ghani's satirical attack on it came to light. But even this ribbing left Baidul unaffected, and he went on cooking pumpkin. Baba, however, soon intervened and advised him to cook different vegetables each day. Ghani's ghazal had meanwhile earned such fame that it began being sung in Rahuri Village. (Lord Meher-p-1824-1937)

On 25th September 1938, Raja Gopichand was enacted, and lovers from Bombay, Poona, Nasik and Ahmednagar came for the unique performance. None had ever seen anything quite like this. The masts and mad played their parts so well, the audience was amazed at how good they were. The "God-Mad Ashram Special Program" was:

Special song This is the Divine Court of Shri Meher Baba by Babu.
Babu singer also sang Song: “I Dedicated My Heart at the Feet of Baba” (Lord Meher-p-1948-1936)

 

11-BABU SINGER-2

Babu (singer) had been hired by Baba to sing before the masts and mad to entertain them and keep them in a congenial mood. Most loved listening to music, and some of the more eccentric inmates liked Babu's singing so much they would mimic his songs throughout the day. One evening Babu sang this new ghazal before Baba which made Him laugh. Baba inquired who the illustrious composer was and how it had come to be penned. Thus the whole story of Baidul's daily pumpkin menu and Ghani's satirical attack on it came to light. (Lord Meher-p-1824-1937)

 

 

12-BADE, V. R. & SHUSHILA

  1. R. Bade, an attorney from Pathardi, came for darshan. He wanted to stay in Poona for some time so that he would be able to have Baba's darshan daily, but his finances did not permit it. He began thinking that only the rich can be near Meher Baba, not the poor. When Bade approached him, Baba stated, "I want you to come to me daily for two weeks. Would you do it?"

"Assuredly, Baba. I was thinking the same and certainly will come."

"How will you manage it?"

"Somehow," Bade replied.

"I am arranging for your expenses for two weeks through someone. Accept the money without offering any thanks. When you can, repay him." Bade accepted the proposal with tears in his eyes. He repented for his thoughts and received firsthand experience of the Avatar's all-knowingness and compassion. (Lord Meher-p-4543-1945)

 

13-BAGGU ABDULLA & BIBI

On the 11th November 1942, Baba and some of the mandali drove to Nasik to attend the wedding of Ramjoo's son, Baggu, to Ghani's daughter, Bibi.  Baba and Pendu went with Sarosh in his car, driven by him; (Lord Meher-p-2305-1942)

 

14-BAHADUR KHAN

Bahadur Khan was lowly "sweeper" employed by the municipality to clean the roads and toilets of human waste.

Persons embedded in the material world commonly experience suffering and pain. All beings in the gross world suffer, and Merwan Seth had to become conscious of the grossest aspects of this world in order to function on the same level of human consciousness. To do so, Merwan Seth elicited the help of a Harijan named above

Merwan Seth went to Behramji's house one afternoon with Bahadur. After removing all his clothes except for a small loincloth, he sat on a footstool. He requested a bucket of excrement from Bahadur.

Although Bahadur respectfully objected, Merwan Seth insisted. Bahadur went nearby and brought a bucket of human excrement and rubbed it on Merwan Seth's body, from his neck to his toes. While Bahadur waited outside the room, Merwan Seth sat in seclusion for an hour or so. Afterwards, Merwan Seth took a cold water bath under a tap, put on his clothes and left. Bahadur then disinfected the room with Phenol, locked the door and handed over the key to Merwan Seth personally at the toddy shop. Bahadur was given a glass of toddy, and then he sang until late in the evening.

This phase of Merwan Seth's work alone in seclusion — for periods ranging from one to two and a half hours — was part of his daily routine for about two to two and a half months, according to Baily. No one except Bahadur knew what he was doing, as Bahadur was strictly ordered not to disclose it to anyone. One account states that Behramji and Sayyed Saheb arrived at this room one day and were aghast when they saw Merwan Seth with dried excrement on his body and in his hair. He instructed them to boil pails of warm water and give him a bath, after which they applied fragrant oils and antiseptics.

Bahadur, the illiterate toilet sweeper, became a poet and his compositions praised Merwan Seth, Babajan and Upasni Maharaj. Merwan Seth found pleasure in Bahadur's efforts and encouraged him to sing. He expressed how pleased he was with Bahadur's obedience. "Until his last breath, Bahadur Khan had great respect for Merwan," Baily noted. "Bahadur was perhaps the first follower of Merwan before and after God-realization. Although there were many at that time who loved and respected Merwan, nobody can compare with this innocent Harijan. He loved Merwan from the depth of his heart and eagerly obeyed any of his orders." (Lord Meher-p-226-1919)

In year 1922, every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. In Poona, among those close ones called to Poona was Gulmai. Once when she arrived, the mandali were sitting outside the hut singing bhajans accompanied by Baba, who was playing an ektara — a one-stringed instrument. Greeting her with a smile, Baba stood up and led her by the hand to where they were sitting. Baba said, "Mother, if you had arrived just a little earlier you would have heard the bhajans sung by the bhangis (toilet-sweepers). They sang very well. One bhangi is a friend of mine (Bahadur). He loves me very much. He is a singer and he has also composed songs about me. Today he brought his friends with him to sing bhajans before me. You would have enjoyed hearing them."

Baba was handed a tambura (a stringed instrument) by Arjun and joined the group in singing a bhajan. Afterward, he gave the tambura to Gulmai and told her to play; but as she did not .

Baba greatly loved Bahadur, the low-caste sweeper from Poona, whom Baba had once ordered to smear human waste on his body. During Baba's stay in the Poona Hut in 1922, Bahadur would compose ghazals and bhajans and sing them to Baba, and when he visited Meherabad he continued to sing before the Master. Baba would openly show his love for him, make him sit by his side, and then ask, "Have you composed something new? Sing it to me. Sing!" and Bahadur would very happily launch into his latest composition. (Lord Meher-p-621-1925)

 

15-BAHETI BAI

She was friend of wife Sushila wife of B r bade from Pathardi. On 7th February 1969 with her friend Sushila went to upper Meherabad. She   directing towards samadhi told Sushila that something is coming down from sky. Bahati Bai, her friend and his family members began looking toward the dome of samadhi. They saw that shining flowers of different colours were coming down to dome and disappearing. It was real showering of flowers as said in old books that deities shower flowers on particular occasion. (Maja Meher ke sath me-p-40)

 

16-BAL

(A Boy)

From 10th July 1925 onward for several months, Baba had a new companion; constantly with him was a young boy named Bal to whom he had taken a liking. Bal, an Arangaon Village boy, would accompany the Master around Meherabad with a pencil and paper, or chalk and slate so that Baba could convey whatever he wished.

For nearly five weeks, from 29th March to 2nd May 1926, Baba stayed at night in the box-cabin in Sai Darbar. From there he wished to shift to the west room in the abandoned stone Water Tank on Meherabad Hill. This tank was a water reservoir dating back to the days of the British army during the First World War. Baba explained in detail about his intended stay there, and on the evening of Monday, 3rd May, the mandali and schoolchildren followed Baba up the hill in a procession. Bhajans were sung and sweets were distributed by Baba.

Then everyone returned to lower Meherabad, except for Jalbhai and the boy, Bal, who both remained with Baba for night watch. In the quiet solitary atmosphere, Baba continued writing his book in the Water Tank, while Jalbhai and Bal took turns keeping watch outside.

 

17-BAL DHAVLE

Baba sailed from Bombay for Marseilles aboard the SS Mongolia in the afternoon on Saturday, 9th June 1934. In Bombay, they stopped first at Nilu's where the mandali stayed, while Baba went on to the Confectioners. Two persons who met him in Bombay were the actor Vinayak Karnataki and his friend Babu Dhavle who, after much persistence were allowed see Master's Baba.

On Tuesday, 9th March 1948, Bal Dhavle had found out about Baba through Gadekar (who had been transferred to Poona) and he met Baba for the first time.

On 9th March 1948, Gadekar brought Shankar Turekar, 40, to Meherabad to see Baba. Turekar had been in Baba's contact since the Nasik days when, along with Minoo Kharas, he used to visit Baba often. With them were three other persons from Poona. Their names were Bapusaheb Shinde, Laxman Ramchandra Kamble, and Bal Dhavle. They had found out about Baba through Gadekar (who had been transferred to Poona) and two of them were meeting him for the first time. (Shinde had met Baba two years before.) (

In 1954, Baba stated again, "I am going to drop my body soon, and this is your last opportunity to embrace me. Don't miss it. By God's will, may you all be worthy of my love, and not sell me!"

Baba's words made Bal Dhavle weep like children. The Wine had its effect in various ways; some shed tears, some were stunned, and others wore a slight smile to try to mask their pain.

On the morning on Saturday, 8th June 1957, Baba paid a visit to the Poona Center, in accordance with the request made to him by the Center's organizers during the meeting on 19 May that he would not give darshan, nor would he accept gifts. He would only accept one garland from the Center as a whole.

Baba noticed that the Center's workers including Bal Dhavle and others, He said, "I am happy to see that some of my workers are standing outside the hall doing their assigned duties and are not anxious for my darshan! I want my workers to be like this. I am very happy. I have created the atmosphere here as you desired. Now it is for you to work in harmony with one another and maintain it. You have my blessings."

In 1958, during Baba's stay in Poona, a few men, as his brothers and Eruch family and few others were free to come to Guruprasad at any time. Dhavle also came whenever he could find time.

There was an interesting episode with disciples. Every Thursday Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavle (all Poona residents) would spend the day at Guruprasad, going for their lunch at noon to the Edward Hotel, Jal Durable’s guest house near the railway station.  After lunch, Baba would ask them what they had eaten.

They would name several dishes, and Baba would inquire, "Do you want to drive Dorabjee bankrupt? How could you have so many items for only two rupees?" Shinde, Pote and Dhavle would each lay the blame on Kamble.

This went on for some time, and one day, calling Dorabjee, Baba instructed him, "Tomorrow Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavle will come to eat at your hotel. Serve only Kamble. Take two rupees from each in advance, but don't serve the other men any food. Tell them fresh food is being prepared and they should wait. Then give them water. After ten minutes, give them onions [the usual sliced raw onions that accompanies meals]. Don't serve them anything else to eat. After half an hour, I will send Aloba to call them."

Dorabjee did as instructed. He served food only to Kamble and not to the other three. When Aloba came, Kamble had finished and the others were sipping the water and nibbling on the onions. They accompanied Aloba to Guruprasad. Baba asked, "What did you eat today?"

Their faces fell and dejectedly Shinde replied, "The food was not ready, Baba. We were waiting for it."

"Why wasn't it ready?"

"Dorabjee kept repeating, 'Just wait for five minutes ... Just five minutes more,' but even after half an hour we didn't get anything to eat. He was serving others — including Kamble! — but not us."

"Did you pay him?"

"The moment we stepped inside."

"Forget about it now; you can eat here." So the three of them had their lunch in Guruprasad, and they never did learn why Dorabjee had behaved as he had. Afterwards Baba commented, "It is so strange. Kamble got his food. Why didn't you get yours?" They didn't know. Baba explained, "You were blaming Kamble in the beginning, but God had pity on him and he had his food, whereas you had to go without."

Baba stayed at Guruprasad for the three months, and like the previous year, hundreds of lovers from all over India came to see Baba. Darshan was given every Sunday. Once a week, among others from Poona Center, Dhavle was one who came.

On Monday, 4 April 1960, Baba had a fever and cold, and also complained of a sore throat. The swelling of his feet and a "heaviness" in the soles of his feet lasted on and off the entire month. In spite of the sufferings, Baba kept permitting darshan programs and in the afternoon, Baba saw Dhavle and few others.

On the morning of Monday, 2nd May 1960, Baba visited the homes of some of his Poona lovers Dhavle, and others. (Lord Meher-p-4672-1960)

 

 

18-BAL NATU

 

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate souls Vol-2 Sl. No.26).

 

 

 

19-BAL NERLEKAR

On 7th December 1948, Vishnu Chavan came to Meherazad with a merchant from Poona named Bal Nerlekar. Baba greeted them lovingly, and Nerlekar told Baba, "I want only one thing — God-realization."

Quite pleased, Baba replied, "Very few like you come here. I will surely make you realize God. But would you follow my instructions?"

Confident, Nerlekar replied, "Assuredly, Baba."

Baba spelled out, "Just go out for a while, think about it and then come back and tell me if you are 100 percent prepared to carry out my orders."

Nerlekar went out and, after thinking it over what Baba meant, came back. He was a Brahmin and clung to quite definite views regarding spirituality, but nevertheless said, "I am ready to fulfill your wishes."

"All right," stated Baba. "First, start eating mutton every day. Secondly, drink plenty of wine; and third, sleep with a prostitute. This is my first order."

Stunned, Nerlekar asked, "What are you saying, Baba? I have seriously come to you for Realization! Please don't joke with me."

"I am not joking!" Baba declared. "I am seriously giving you this order; obey it and see what happens. I promise you will realize God!"

Nerlekar was speechless. Baba's order was against all his dearly held orthodox beliefs. He had no idea of the advantage to be gained by following the Avatar's orders. What value do the limited concepts of morality have against his orders? One's individual thoughts and notions have no place before the Avatar's behests. Before them, thoughts of good and bad are meaningless. The Master's wish is always supreme — no matter how it appears to our minds.

But the grip of illusion is unrelenting, and illusion attempts to judge the Truth according to its own mayavic standards.

Nerlekar was not prepared to obey Meher Baba's orders, and Baba gestured to the mandali, "I am offering him God on a platter! But it is not in his fate to accept it."

To Nerlekar he spelled out, "Now, since you do not wish to act as I have asked, do this instead: From here, start on foot for the Himalayas, singing the praises of God as you walk. Beg for your food and eat only what you get by begging. Do not accept money from anyone, and do not touch any woman. Contact sadhus and saints along the way. Can you do this?"

Relieved, Nerlekar happily accepted. This was something which conformed to his traditional idea of "spirituality." Baba instructed him to return after two years, and he left.  He felt pleased, and he marched forward to gain God-realization — at least so he thought. Nerlekar did as he was ordered and came back to Baba after about eight months. He felt proud, thinking he had done severe penance for the attainment of God. He dramatically recounted tales of his sacrifices. Baba expressed his happiness and instructed him to resume his business activities in Poona, and Nerlekar went home.

A few months later, Baba set out on his New Life. Nearly three years passed. When Baba returned to Meherabad he heard the regrettable news about Nerlekar. It seems he had fallen prey to everything Baba had first ordered him to do — he was now eating meat, imbibing liquor and was promiscuous with a woman of ill-repute — indulging in all of these desires with an untroubled heart.

Age learned why Baba had first ordered Nerlekar to fulfill his desires. His sanskaras were like that, and to wipe them out, Baba had given him the order. Had Nerlekar followed it willingly, Baba would have prevented him from falling so deep into the pit and would have destroyed the Sanskaras by some other means. Perhaps Baba would even have directed him not to indulge in such things, if Nerlekar had only said yes.

The world would call Baba's order "immoral" and label it "unspiritual." "Could rollicking with wine, women and song ever earn God-realization?" the worldly-minded would ask.

Nerlekar's "illusion-bound self" prohibited him from enjoying these worldly pleasures according to the God-Man's wish, and ruined him by compelling him to indulge in them subsequently according to its own false wish.

Mighty is the manyness of this illusion!" thought Age. "To emancipate oneself from maya's clutches is impossible without the help of a Perfect One." (Lord Meher-p-2687-1948)

 

20-BAL RANI

(Acted as Baba in a play)

During East west gathering the stage was magnificently decorated and their expressions and graceful movements were wonderful.

The first dance was of Lord Vishnu in the heavens with devas (angels) dancing around him. He hears a voice from earth uttering that there is great need for him to descend as the Avatar. The next scene shows God descending in the form of Merwan Sheriar Irani, and then Babajan's kiss that unveils him. The final scene was of the East-West Gathering, which ended with Baba's arti.

The girls did not speak a single word, but clearly conveyed the story through their choreography. Two blind musicians played backstage, as two sisters from Andhra sang the songs which accompanied each dance. A girl named Bal Rani, who acted as Baba, was so natural and imitated Baba so well that he applauded her often. After the dance-drama, Baba embraced the girls and had his photograph taken with the entire cast. (Lord Meher-p-5001-1963)

 

 

21-BAL SUBHEDAR

Bal Subhedar was son of Bal Subhedar and Sushila

Bal Subhedar, his wife Sushila and her sons, Bal, and Anand, also came to see Baba. Anand had seen Baba in a dream the night before and was very anxious to meet him. He asked, "Baba, can I stay with you?"

Baba had Anand sit beside him and asked, "Will you obey Me?"

"Definitely," Anand replied.

To Anand he stated, "It is better that you study in school just now." His brother was sitting quiet, but he truly loved Baba. Beginning that day, both young men surrendered their lives at Meher Baba's feet.

Nana Kher had typhoid and his brother, Vinoo, and nephew, Bal Subhedar, brought him to the meeting tent in a car. He was made to sit on the platform with his brother and nephew to care for him. Baba's order was that even if anyone was ill he should participate in the meeting. And although Nana had a temperature of 105° F, he was brought to the pandal.

Sheila Subhedar, the wife of Bal Subhadra of Nagpur, was plagued by a series of miscarriages. Baba asked Bal, "Are you worried?"

"Not at all," he replied. "All happens according to your will."

Baba asked his wife, "Do you worry about this?"

She replied, "No, Baba."

"Don't worry," Baba advised them. "My nazar is on you both."  (Lord Meher-p-5139-1965)

In 1955, after this mast contact, Baba left with the men for Amraoti, arriving the same day. He was grandly received by Deshmukh's family, Nana Kher's brother Vinoo and his wife Asha, Nana's nephews Bal and Anand Subhedar and some of the elite of the town. (Lord Meher-p- 3225-1955)

 

22-BAL SUBHEDAR & SUSHILA

Bal Subhedar was Nephew of Nana Kher.

Bal Subhedar, his wife Sushila and her sons, Bal, and Anand, also came to see Baba. Anand had seen Baba in a dream the night before and was very anxious to meet him. He asked, "Baba, can I stay with you?"

Baba had Anand sit beside him and asked, "Will you obey Me?"

"Definitely," Anand replied.

To Anand he stated, "It is better that you study in school just now." His brother was sitting quiet, but he truly loved Baba. Beginning that day, both young men surrendered their lives at Meher Baba's feet.

Nana Kher had typhoid and his brother, Vinoo, and nephew, Bal Subhedar, brought him to the meeting tent in a car. He was made to sit on the platform with his brother and nephew to care for him. Baba's order was that even if anyone was ill he should participate in the meeting. And although Nana had a temperature of 105° F, he was brought to the pandal.

Sheila Subhedar, the wife of Bal Subhadra of Nagpur, was plagued by a series of miscarriages. Baba asked Bal, "Are you worried?"

"Not at all," he replied. "All happens according to your will."

Baba asked his wife, "Do you worry about this?"

She replied, "No, Baba."

"Don't worry," Baba advised them. "My nazar is on you both."  (Lord Meher-p-5139-1965)

 

23-BALA S. PIMPLE (TAMBAT)

Bala Supekar was the younger Brother of Arjun Supekar

In year 1922, after the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection Bala S. Pimple (Tambat) was one seven boys.

Every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. The gathering was so festive that, to a stranger passing, by it appeared that a fair or carnival was being held. Bala Tambat and others would attend the darshan.

 

On the 11th December, 1926, Arjun's brother Bala also came from Poona see Baba. He was instructed to go to Lonavla and relieve Karim and Waman Subnis, as Arjun's condition was not improving, despite the best possible care being given.

On 19th December 1926, Baba sent Bala Supekar to Lonavla to attend to his brother Arjun. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.

In May 1927, Baba instructed Bala Tambat, one of the Kasba Peth mandali who had been living at Meherabad since 1925, to maintain silence, which he did for the rest of his life. Thus, besides Meher Baba, there were three maunis (yogis on silence) Gustadji, Daulatmai and Bala Tambat living in Meherabad during 1927. But there was a vast difference between the silence of the devotees and that of the Master. Their silence was for their own benefit, whereas Meher Baba's was to drown the world in the Ocean of his silence.

Baba left Kolhapur on Sunday, 7 September 1930 and arrived in Bijapur, where he met up with other members of the mandali. Only Pleader and Bala Tambat were instructed to continue fasting. Bala Tambat was one among the mandali with Baba in Bijapur.

Among those of the men mandali living in Meherabad during Baba's absence was Bala Tambat with four others.

On 15th September 1933, when Baba sent Pendu to Meherabad with instructions to construct certain buildings there. Bala Supekar was also sent along with him. Bala was the brother of Arjun Supekar (one of the Kasba Peth mandali who had died in 1926)

 

On 17th January 1948, a bus from Meherabad brought Bala Tambat and others for a bhajan program.  , Baba intended to travel to Kashmir for work at the end of March. Bala Tambat, along with Savak Kotwal and Jangle remained in Meherabad.

Till 1949 Bala Tambat along with others stayed in lower Meherabad with the masts Ali Shah and Mohammed. On Monday morning, 16th October 1950, Bala Tambat and came had come from Meherabad to attend meeting

On 16 October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate. Bala Tambat and few others came from Meherabad.

In year 1654, as Baba intended to travel to Kashmir for work at the end of March. Bala Tambat with other mandali men remained in Meherabad.

On Friday, 19 March 1954, Baba with men and women mandali left Mahabaleshwar. They stopped first at Bindra House in Poona. Baba then traveled and reached Ahmednagar in afternoon. At Meherabad he met Bala Tambat and families.

During this period of seclusion of 1958, Pendu, Padri, Vishnu, Eruch, Kaikobad, Don, Sidhu and Bala Tambat stayed in Meherabad.
 

 

 

On 29th March 1968, Baba Tambat met Baba at Meherazad. (Lord Meher-p-5327-1968)

 

24-BALARAM BUA  

On 10th May 1925, Upasni Maharaj's 55th birthday was observed at Meherabad as an occasion for great rejoicing.

The program before the Jhopdi was especially interesting, celebrated sadhus of the district; Balaam Bua was one among principal singers. He was genuine holy man and was gifted with exceptional voice. Thirty to forty of their followers sat around them, playing finger-cymbals as the sadhus sang. When Baba arrived and took his seat, the tempo of their devotion intensified. Balaram could not control his joy and began dancing! After their bhajan was over, both sadhus laid their heads on the Master's feet, and Baba himself garlanded them. (Lord Meher-p-582-1925)

 

25-BALCHANDRA

When the Meher Ashram (boarding) school first began, there were ten students:, Balchandra was one of them. (Lord meher-p-806-1927)

 

26-BALLAL

In year 1959, during his stay in Poona, Baba visited the house of Ballal, the Assistant Superintendent at Ganeshkhind and 20 other houses. (Lord Meher-p-5434-1959)

 

27-BANAJI KARNI

On the afternoon of 18th October 1928, Baba informed boys that for proper meditation the stomach should be light." This implied that there was to be a change in the boys' diet. From then on, for breakfast, tea and chapatis were served; for lunch, rice and dal; and at dinner, tea and chapatis again. (Vegetables were eliminated from their diet for some days.) Baba also outlined a new timetable to go into effect from that night:

In year 1928, Baba would sometimes walk to the river with the boys where they would bathe. In evening the boys gathered around Baba. Some began joking, however, and Baba became very annoyed that they were not paying attention to him. Baba made James Titus stand up and asked him why he was laughing. He replied that he was laughing at what Bhiwa had done.

Banaji Karani had also been laughing the whole time. Baba scolded them, "Leaving everything and everyone aside — even my mandali — I am labouring for you and you are laughing! I have no objection if you laugh while playing or at something humorous. But why laugh unnecessarily? Do you ever take food while answering nature's call?" This quieted them down. (Lord Meher-p-984/5-1928)

 

28-BANSI

Baba decided to keep four boys including Bansi in separate at Meherabad (mandali's) section of the ashram..Baba gave some of the boys his kerchiefs, bottles, dishes, photographs, and other personal items to pacify them, and at 5:30 that evening all was dismissed. 9Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

30-BANUBAI LAKDAWALA 

She was Nergiz Kotwal's paternal aunt from Bombay She died 19 July 1949

Banubai Lakdawala came to Bangalore on 15th March 1940 to join Baba's ashram permanently. (Lord Meher-p-2089-1940)

 

31-BAPSY KHAN

(Sister of Jimmy khan)

Bapsy Khan is quiet gentle person of few words. She had many worries and disturbances in her life, but has borne them with stoic courage. Her unflinching faith in Meher Baba has helped her overcome many   hurdles. She like her mother Khorshed Khan and her brother & Jimmy Khan had spent many precious hours at Guruprasad with Baba and had some candid stories to share.

Once when Baba was in Guruprasad, she got a chance to fan Baba. She started fanning so vigorously that air stirred up to make Baba’s hair fly in all directions in spite of it being tied up. Baba patted his hair in place once, twice and then turned and looked magnificently at Bapsy. But she was insensitive to his look. Later she realised when Falu whispered in her ear not to fan so vigorously.

Baba Loved the fragrance of mogra flowers (Jasmine). As there was several mogra bushes growing wild in the moos hotel garden, Bapsy would get up early at 4 am and gather mogra bunches for Baba. She would later weave the flowers into garland and march up to Guruprasad to hand them over to anyone who was at entrance One day she was permitted to go into the mandali room to offer the flower to Baba. Baba gave Bapsy one bunch, which until today she has preserved in a box as a treasure, a gift from Baba.

Baba would sometimes ask his devotees to sing for him. Baba knew her agitation and anguish she was never subjected to torture of singing. One day after the entertainment was over; Baba called them closer and asked Bapsy the conflicting question – whom she loved best, Him or her mother? Bapsy prompt answer was. “You Baba” which pleased Him immensely. (He Alone Is-by Jimmy khan-p-39-41)

Bapsy was married to Cyrus Khambata in year 1974 and have a son Nariman.

 

32-BAPU

(Garden boy)

On 2nd July 1967, Baba departed from Poona with the women and men mandali and reached Meherazad in night. In Meherazad, Baba's seclusion continued. He sat with the men in mandali hall in the mornings and afternoons, and when he would be carried back and forth from the hall to his room. Bapu and other 3 garden boys would be called to carry his lift-chair. Baba would joke with these village boys, asking them for instance, "How many bhakris did you eat today?" And he would pat their backs as many times as the number eaten, and exhort those eating less to eat more and grow stronger. (Lord Meher-p-5274/5-1957)

 

 

33-BAPU GAHILE

On 25 March 1925, the Hazrat Babajan School was opened for boys with classes up to the seventh standard.  Bapu Gahile taught the Brahmin and Maratha children's classes. (Lord Meher-p-570-1925)

On 4 July 1925, handmills for grinding grain were obtained and fixed in a separate room, and the men began grinding their own millet for the bhakris that were served for their evening meal. Baba assigned Bapu Gahile to work the mills at fixed times each morning, from 7:00 to 9:00 A.M. along with other members. (Lord Meher-p-597-1925)

 

34-BAPU GHANTE

(Bapu Brahmin)

On 11th August 1922, Bapu Brahmin arrived from Poona. In the course of the conversation, Bapu said something which so displeased the Master that he suddenly grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off his feet. Bapu was a stout man of 200 pounds and resisted Baba. But Baba kept a hold of Bapu and shoved him down the stairs, as if he were a weakling. Adi, Ghani and Ramjoo leapt up and followed Baba down the stairs, thinking he might decide to stay there. But, he suddenly turned around and found Ramjoo obstructing his way. Instantly, he became annoyed and slapped Ramjoo so soundly that he was utterly dazed. Shortly thereafter, Baba was his genial self again. He began speaking cordially, patting the men on the back as he talked, while Ramjoo recovered from the blow.

On 13th February, for Baba’s 32nd birthday celebration complete area was beautifully decorated with  festoons, potted palms, flowers and garlands, all structures such as the Jhopdi, the Table Cabin, the dhuni, Upasni Serai, Sai Darbar and the Water Tank on Meherabad Hill. Hundreds had already come the day before from different places. Beginning early in the morning of Thursday, 18 February 1926, thousands more, who traveled by bus, truck, car, tonga, and bullock cart, arrived forming a sea of humanity at Meherabad

Angal Pleader read from the Puranas and gave a short but beautiful speech on Baba's life and mission. Ceremonial red powder was thrown in the air, and Baba was covered with heaps of flowers. Garlands, piled one on top of the other, encircled his body and throne. Afterward, Baba's arti was sung, and thousands were served at a feast prepared by Bapu Brahmin.

It was Baba's order that everyone should drink tea from his own cup and eat from his own plate. One day Bapu Brahmin went to Ardeshir for tea with Pendu's cup, as he was delayed in taking the boys to the school. Ardeshir refused to serve him and put Pendu's cup away, keeping it on a shelf. Bapu informed Pendu about the incident.

When Pendu went to Ardeshir and asked why he did not give tea to Bapu, Ardeshir reminded him of Baba's rule not to use another's cup. Pendu then inquired why he did not return his cup. Ardeshir said he was not going to return it, which irritated Pendu. Buasaheb came along and sided with Ardeshir. A heated quarrel took place and Pendu shouted in sheer exasperation, "You Persian Iranis really are jungli (uncouth, ignorant).

In regards to His absence from Meherabad, Baba ordered Adi Sr. to search for a suitable residence in Ahmednagar where Mehera and the women's group could stay while he was away. Bapu Brahmin and Maruti Patil were ordered to take extra care to water the garden in front of his Jhopdi, while he was away, especially the mango trees in the orchard (to the south of the Jhopdi), as Baba said that they had spiritual significance.

Maruti Patil's new house in Arangaon was completed and, according to Baba's instructions, he held a housewarming dinner for all on 17 May 1934. Baba went along with the mandali and a few visitors from Nagar. The invitees included Harijans of the village. It was observed that Bapu Brahmin, a high-class Hindu, refused the invitation. Baba sent for him the next day and explained to him in no uncertain terms, "If you are still inclined toward perpetuating caste differences, it is better that you leave Meherabad. I would not care in the least if you did! I will not allow my work to be spoiled by such prejudices and I will not permit this village, which has a connection with me, to grumble and be affected because someone is addicted to such age-old intolerances."

Bapu wept and said, "I had labored hard the whole day and I had no appetite. That was the only reason that I did not join the gathering. I did not participate because of exhaustion, not to avoid the Untouchables." Baba forgave him and instructed Maruti to explain this to the villagers when the next opportunity arose, so they would not take it to heart.

In year 1954, Sahwas at Meherabad was celebrated at grand scale. Bapu Brahmin was assigned to see sleeping arrangements for the men and other men were given different assignments (Lord Meher-p-2619-1954)

 

35-BAPU MISTRY

(Carpenter)

In year 1954, Baba visited nearly all the houses in Arangaon, where his arti was sung and he was profusely garlanded. The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean.

The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School. During this period, several of them had taken leave from their jobs to offer their services for the meetings. They had been hired to work at Meherabad for a month. Bapu mistri (carpenter) was keeping an eye on outside activities. (Lord Meher-p-3614-1954)

Baba proceeded with all to the dhuni, where the poor program was to be held. Pendu had designed a special table that Babu Carpenter had built during the night. It had steps for the poor to climb up, and below a built-in drain for the water to flow out. Almost 200 poor had collected. Baba took his seat in a chair near the table, and one by one, the poor mounted the steps. Pendu handed Baba water for each in a large tin cup and Padri gave Baba the soap. (Lord Meher-p-3756-1955)

 

36-BAPU PURANIK

(Dhake's father-in-law)

On 5th February 1929, Baba was driven to Malegaon, where Dhake's father-in-law Bapu Puranik warmly received them. Baba saw Dhake's newborn son Kamlakar, and then left, reaching Dhulia in the early evening. Kalemama gave Baba and the group a hearty reception, and Baba spent the night at his house. (Lord Meher-p-1009-1929)

 

37-BAPU TAMBAT

A Brahmin named Bapu Tambat lived in Kasba Peth and was an extremely innocent fellow.  He gradually became devoted to Baba and would occasionally cook for him. Bapu did not know English and Baba wanted to teach him the language, so he sang these verses from an English song with Bapu:

What's your name?

Up and down!

Where do you live?

London town!

Baba was amused to hear Bapu sing this song and often asked him to repeat the lines again and again.

Baba had ordered Bapu not to have sex with his wife. One night when his wife began to be particularly affectionate, he told her to wait while he went to ask Meher Baba's permission. Bapu walked the two miles from his home in Kasba Peth to the hut. Baba was pleased with Bapu's earnestness and gave his consent. Bapu's simplicity and innocence greatly amused the Master.  (Lord Meher-267-1922)

 

38-BARAKOTI

In sahwas program of 1958, nearly 5,000 persons came for darshan. Baba handed two sweet balls to each adult and one to each child. The mast-like man, Barakoti, also came. Baba handed him two laddoos. Barakoti asked for one more, and Baba handed it to him. Again he said, "One more," and Baba gave him another. Barakoti left only after he had collected seven of the sweets. (Lord Meher-p-4332-1958)

 

39-BARIA ARDESHIR SHAPURJI

(Nicknamed Kaka Baria)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-2 Sl No. 8)

 

40-BARVE

(Tabla Player)

Barve was a good tabla player. Gulabdas Panchal of Bombay had got a harmonium made and thought it would be an ideal accompaniment for singing bhajans. He decided to take it to Meherabad. Panchal travelled with two other persons Barve, tabla player and Dandekar a singer.

The day program was to be given; all of them were singing bhajans at home. They got so carried away that they forgot that they had to go for sahwas at Meherabad. One of the mandali alerted them. And finally when his word fell on deaf ears he left. When the rest of them realised that they were late for the for the program they hurriedly got up to go. Barve and Dandekar were left behind, as Baba had given no orders to bring guests’ tonga was hired and they trotted off to Arangaon. On the way they almost missed being killed by another tonga coming from the composites direction.

When Gulabdas & his brother Rati Lal reached in sahwas, Baba asked them why they were late. Baba also asked if they have brought anyone with them. They admitted bringing two more friends. Baba said, “I am not just a dictator. Just because I have given orders that does not mean I shall not see anyone. Go right now   and bring those two friends here.” Baba sent Adi in His car to bring the two men. Barve and Dandekar were so privileged for their first meeting they were driven in Baba’\s car. When they came Baba asked them to introduce themselves. Barve said he was a tabla player and Dandekar said he was a singer. Eventually Dandekar also sang,”Shabari ke ber” for Baba which He enjoyed. The Harmonium was out to good use in the program. Baba had blessed it by putting His lotus feet on it. (“Unlocking Secrets” page 152-by author Nivedita Nagpal.)

 

42-BASHIR

On 20th August 1933, many visitors including Munshiji and Bashir came to Nasik. Munshiji was a dear and special lover of Baba's who held on to his feet till the last. Being old and childless, Munshiji had adopted a boy named Bashir, who used to accompany him when he visited Baba. On this occasion, the boy was acting a bit odd, but Baba lovingly made him sit by his side while he addressed the mandali, "Bashir's state is unequalled; he remains quite detached from worldly things. You people have been with me for years and still demand clothes, soap, (razor) blades and a dozen other things. If his present state of detachment lasts, Bashir will one day gain salvation through my grace. He will then have achieved the aim of his life. (Lord Meher-1539-1933)

 

44-BASUMATI

D/o Bhawalkar Pleader

Baba left Meherazad for Saoner on 29 December 1952. For Baba's arrival, Saoner had been transformed into a festival ground. Reception festoons and buntings adorned every corner. Roads were swept and cleaned, arches constructed over them and a huge pavilion erected.

Baba stayed at the Circuit House and the mandali at the home of Bhawalkar Pleader. His daughter Basumati loved Baba dearly and in her intense devotion had stopped taking food and water. When Baba was in Amraoti, she was brought to him, and he fed her himself. (Lord Meher-p-3232-1952)

 

45-BAWLA QAWAAL

Baba held a meeting on Monday, 12 February 1951, with his servant-companions. According to the Zoroastrian calendar, it was Baba's 57th birthday that day, but Baba permitted no celebration.

On Tuesday, 13 February 1951, a singer named Bawla Qawaal sang qawaalis before Baba. Later that day, Baba informed his servant-companions, "I want to do very hard work for 40 days. (Lord Meher-p-2969-1951)

 

46-BEHRAM FAREDOON IRANI

(Nick named Buasaheb)

(Close disciple)

(Refer- Fortunate souls -Volume -2 Sl. No. 27)

 

47-BEHARAM IRANI

Son of Boman Irani

Boman's son Beheram had also been given employment in Nasik along with other boys. After a few days, it was decided to send Boman's son to Akbar Press to work and study, and Dadu to Poona. (Lord Meher-p-1132-1930)

 

49-BEHERAM DASTUR

Baba visited Upasni Maharaj's samadhi and before leaving at the request of the Sakori devotees, Baba sprinkled rosewater over the marble impression of Maharaj's feet, and also on everyone present Baba walked back to Yeshwant Rao's house where Godavri, Jiji and the other kanyas served him lunch. Baba put a few morsels in Godavri's mouth, and after his meal, instructed that the remainder of the food be distributed as his prasad for those present.

At noon, Baba visited the room of an old devotee of Maharaj's, Beheram Dastur, who was ill. Baba asked about his health, told him not to worry and touched his head. (Lord Meher-p- 3536-1954)

 

 

50-BENDRE, M. G.

Baba left Barsi in the morning and returned to Sholapur at midnight. A judge from Akkalkot (24 miles away), M. G. Bendre, had invited Baba to his house, and Baba went with the mandali at 6:00 A.M., early the next morning. Before leaving, Baba praised Gadekar and Gunatai: "I am very pleased with the love of both of you and the splendid arrangements you made for myself and the mandali. I wish you to continue, in my love, the work you are doing of spreading my name." (Lord Meher-p-2327-1943)

In Akkalkot, Bendre arranged a darshan program which many attended. The recent programs were the first public darshan Meher Baba had given in three years (and the first ever in Sholapur district), hence wherever he went the receptions were large and very loving.

After the darshan in Akkalkot, Baba left by train at 8:45 A.M. for a mast trip to Vijayawada and other points in South India, traveling for seven days. The most significant contact was in Kottalanka, where Baba contacted Saiyid Ahmad Alishah, the spiritual charge man of the area. Saiyid Ahmad was an aged, utterly naked mast and a virtual living skeleton. A mixture of jamali and jalali characteristics, this mast usually stayed and slept on the verandah of a Brahmin's house. The Brahmin revered Saiyid Ahmad as a saint, and across from his house he built a dharamshala for those who came to worship the mast. (Lord Meher-p-2328-1943}

 

52-BHAGAT

On 10th March 1946, Baba went to Khushru Quarters, where he discussed the program with the mandali Bhagat one among them. Baba instructed: "Sarosh should arrange for transportation — trucks to bring the sacks of peanuts, and buses to carry the poor to and fro. Eruch should oversee the general arrangements; Pendu should distribute the entry passes and look to other matters." According to his wishes, all preparations were made. (Lord Meher-p-2525-1946)

 

53-BHAGU

During year 1937, Bhagu was maid worked at Meherabad for mandali.

Baba gradually had the Eastern and Western women get to know one another. English words were taught to and Bhagu, maid servant at Meherabad, and the Westerners were much amused to hear their attempts at conversation.(lord Meher-p-1827-1937)

 

54-BHAGWANDAS N. M.

On the morning of 5 April 1960, Baba heard a poem sent by a Poona lover named N. M. Bhagwandas. Pleased with it, Baba sent him word to come to Guruprasad at 8:30 A.M. on the 17th. (Lord Meher-p-4652-1960)

 

55-BHAGWAT & HIS SON

A teacher from Sholapur named Bhagwat had heard of Baba from Gadekar, and on 31 May 1937 he brought his son to meet Baba. The son did not speak and the father narrated some incidents about him, which led him to believe the child was spiritually advanced. Baba liked the boy and the boy liked Baba also, but the father did not agree for him to remain at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-1745-1937)

 

56-BHAIYA

On Saturday, 26 April 1930, Baba was in Bombay with mandali. The next morning he visited the Elephanta Caves, Wilson Dam, Mazagaon gardens, and Bhandarwada reservoir. They went to Hanging Gardens also, but as it was a Sunday and crowded, they drove off. Meanwhile, Baba had sent four of mandali men in search of "good boys" and they brought six. Except for a boy called Bhaiya (Brother), Baba promptly sent the others away after giving them new clothes. (Lord Meher-p-1171-1930)

 

57-BHAMI

Baba had planned with the women about starting a maternity home on Meherabad Hill when they shifted there. On 29 th August 1938, Baba convened a meeting with the women on Meherabad Hill and assigned duties to all. Bhami one of the two maid servants was assigned to work only in the kitchen under the supervision of Gaimai who would manage kitchen.1938-1938

Group started for Hyderabad on 9th December1938. On the way, Baba said he was hungry. What did he ask for? Some very peculiar dishes: "Norina's nose, Jafrabadi buffalo, salad of a lock of Mansari's hair, curry of the tail of a frog, and soup of Gaimai's hand!" Such humorous, delightful interludes were welcome and the time passed happily as Baba distributed puffed rice, peanuts or sweets among the group.

Baba about the accommodation he had made and they spent the night in the seraglio of the palace, with their beddings on the floor. Bhami with other servants all stayed in different areas of the seraglio. (Lord Meher-p-1962-1938)

 

58-BHANUDAS

At Meherazad, Baba's seclusion continued. He sat with the men in mandali hall in the mornings and afternoons, and when he would be carried back and forth from the hall to his room, the garden boys Shankar, Bhanudas, Bapu and Kashinath would be called to carry his lift-chair. Baba would joke with these village boys, asking them for instance, "How many bhakris did you eat today?" And he would pat their backs as many times as the number eaten, and exhort those eating less to eat more and grow stronger. (Lord Meher-p-5275-1967)

 

59-BHARUCHA DHUN J. (MRS)

In July 1960s Beloved Baba’s darshan program were held regularly on every weekend in the summer month of April and May. During that period a lady named Dhun J. Bharucha used to go regularly for Baba’s darshan. One day she brought a few of her friends for Beloved’s darshan. There she made lot of unnecessary noise and commutation with her loud behaviour. Pendu from Baba‘s mandali got very angry at her behavior and objected to it. He asked her to leave the premises of Guruprasad immediately. In the evening Baba enquired about commotion from Eruch. After listening to the details of the whole incident Eruch was asked to write a Post card to Dhun, asking her to be present in next darshan program. Upon receiving the Post-card she became very happy and was ecstatic. She showed the Post-card from baba sent through Eruch to everybody around her. She was very delighted as Baba told her to be resent for His next Darshan Program in Guruprasad.

This incident clearly shows that Baba did not like anybody else giving orders to his devotees in His presence.

(Copied from “Memorable Moments page-71 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

60-BHARUCHA NADIRSHA

A religiously devout Parsi named Nadirsha Bharucha was a resident of Meherabad. He would regularly fast and do japa (mental repetitions of a prayer or the name of God). On 25th April 1924l, Baba gathered the mandali and told each to sing a song. Everyone did so, and he then asked Nadirsha to sing. Nadirsha replied indignantly, "I never go to plays or movies, and I don't know how to sing. Kindly excuse me."

Hearing this, Baba became very angry and told him, "Have you such a low opinion of these men that you compare them to a troupe of performers! Have you ever thought of their renunciation? They have renounced their own pleasure to keep my pleasure, and do all work according to my wish. Is there any austerity or penance which is greater, or can compare with this? Don't have such foolish ideas about them!"

Embarrassed, Nadirsha sought Baba's pardon, and the singing continued until nine at night. Even those who did not have good voices had to sing, and it was amusing to listen to their off-key efforts! 509-1924

From the 11th of July 1926, Chanji had been maintaining a separate diary of daily events at Meherabad Nadirsha Bharucha had done for a certain number of days each.  Thus, it is mainly due to Chanji's efforts that the record of Meher Baba's activities is bountiful.706-1926

 

61-BHARUCHA B. F.

On 21st November 1927, B. F. Bharucha, who had heard about Meher Baba some months before, showed up in the afternoon to meet the "Great Master." The conversation opened with Bharucha asking abrupt and direct questions and receiving similar replies:

"Is there going to be a great war in the near future?"

"Yes," Baba dictated, "a war much greater than the last, with terrible bloodshed."

"Why would you allow the war to commence and go on?" Bharucha asked.

"For pleasure."

"Why should you allow such an outright massacre of mankind?"

"It is my will, wish — craze!"

"Why are you so quiet? Why not speak?"

"My choice."

Baba's curt replies upset the man and he rose to leave, disappointed in the so-called Great Master. Baba pacified him and asked if he had time to listen to what he would explain. Bharucha agreed, saying he would leave by a later train, so Baba spent almost two hours with him privately, with Raosaheb and Nusserwan Satha, and explained many things, which in the end appeased him.  (Lord Meher-p-854-1927)

 

61-BHARUCHA NUSSERWAN GUSTAD

Baba visited the house of an old Parsi, Nusserwan Gustad Bharucha.  Bharucha loved Maharaj deeply and was residing in the ashram. As Baba was leaving the room, the old man uttered a Persian couplet and then whispered, "Baba, you are God!"  (Lord Meher-p-3536-1954)

62-BHATIA

In 1953 while Baba was in Nagpur  He visited the residence of Bhatia, and others. (Lord Meher-p-3240-1953)

63-BHATT P. M.

In darshan program of 1955, after this discourse there was a 20-minute interval. Baba asked all to go to the latrines to ease themselves; meanwhile, he began pacing back and forth on the verandah. P. M. Bhatt of Nagpur came and stood nearby. Baba embraced him (Lord Meher-p-3818-1955)

 

64-BHAU KALCHURI

(Nicknamed Bhau Kalchuri)

(Close disciple)

Refer fortunate soul’s volume-2 Sl. No.10)

 

66-BHAVE A. V.

  1. V. Bhave (a teacher) Vinoba Bhave’s cousin came in 1955 darshan program. He stood up and said, "I am not sure whether I was asleep or awake ..."

Baba with a wry smile interrupted him, "Then you are now nearing the Beyond, Beyond state of being wide awake in sound sleep!" All laughed, and Baba embraced him, also.(Lord Meher-p-3890-1955)

 

67-BHAVNAGRI MITHAIWALA

Bhavnagri Mithaiwala came for Baba's darshan one day, and Deshmukh introduced him. As his surname indicated (mithai means sweets), he was a sweetmeat vendor. Baba in a lighter vein warned him, "Don't give sweets to Deshmukh on credit. He will finish them off and send the bill here!" (Lord Meher-p-4530-1959)

 

68-BHAVSAR DAMODAR SHIVNATH & RATHANMALA

In 1959, during his stay at Poona, Baba visited many houses of Baba lovers. Bhavsar would arrange these daily visits. Once Baba asked him, "Where do we have to go tomorrow?"

Bhavsar replied, "To Sardar Mudaliar's."

"Is he my lover?"

"I don't know, but he desires that you visit his home."

"Does he have my picture in his house?" Bhavsar said he was not sure. Baba did not say anything and at noon when he went for his lunch, Bhavsar phoned Mudaliar and asked if he had a photograph of Baba in his house. Mudaliar said no. Bhavsar told him he was sorry but Baba could not come to see him and he had to cancel the visit. The moment Baba entered the hall after lunch, Bhavsar said to Baba that he had canceled the visit to Mudaliar's.

"Why?" asked Baba.

"I phoned him and asked if he had your photograph in his house and he said no. So what is the use in going there?"

"Did I ask you to call him? Do you have any sense? How do you work in the (Poona) Center?" Bhavsar admitted he made mistake and sought Baba's forgiveness. "I always forgive, but at least you should think first before doing anything that might hurt someone's feelings."

Turning to Maharani Shantadevi, Baba shrugged, "What type of gems I get!" (Lord Meher-p-4534)

On Eruch's birthday, Sunday, 13th October 1963, Bhavsar, and others called to Meherazad to discuss the progress of the construction of the new Poona Center. They had been unable to raise the necessary funds for the project, so Baba had permitted Jalbhai to seek donations in Andhra for work, and Jal had collected Rs.33, 400, which was handed over to Kamble, their treasurer. After convening for three hours, the Poona workers returned home. (Lord Meher-p-5045-1963)

After Baba's arrival in Poona, workmen began erecting a huge pandal behind Guruprasad, and building a dais. Bhavsar and Turekar were arranging accommodations in different institutes, dharamshalas, hotels, inns, schools and wedding halls for the thousands expected to come from various parts of India, Pakistan, Iran and Aden. d not listen to the pleas and exhortations of those around him. (Lord Meher-p- 5126-1965)

 

Rick arrived in Poona by train on 15th August 1966. Bhavsar met Rick at the train station and Rick rode with them to Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-5246-1966)

 

69-BHAWALKAR PLEADER

On 15th November 1944, Baba reached Saoner at ten o'clock, where the whole town turned out for his darshan. Baba was taken to the residence of Bhawalkar Pleader.

On 30th December 1952, Baba stayed at the Circuit House and the Mandali at the home of Bhawalkar Pleader. His daughter Basumati loved Baba dearly and in her intense devotion had stopped taking food and water. When Baba was in Amraoti, she was brought to him, and he fed her himself.

On 11th January 1953, Baba also visited several families in their homes, but because the visits were private, during Qawaali singing was held at Abdul Majid Khan's home, and during it Aloba began dancing as if in a trance. He was prevailed upon to stop and was sent back to Bhawalkar Pleader's, where the Mandali were staying. (Lord Meher-p-3235-1953)

 

70-BHIKOLYA

(A Singer)

In year 1924, a private room for Baba's personal use was constructed in a week not far from Gilori Shah's tomb in Meherabad. Lord Ram's birthday was celebrated on Sunday, 13 April 1924. A small mandap (canopy) was erected opposite the newly-constructed room, and many followers from Poona and Ahmednagar arrived and arranged to bring a bhajan singer named Bhikolya and his group from Kasba Peth. A two hour program of bhajan singing was held, and afterward Bhikolya recited stories of Ram. (

In 1925, every evening from the 5th of August, bhajans were sung by Bhikolya, a singer from Poona who had sung at Meherabad a year earlier. During the program on the 7th, it began raining heavily. Not finding Behramji among the gathering, Baba asked where he was. On the pretext of going to look for him, Baba began running about in the pouring rain without even taking an umbrella. Baba found Behramji and Ajoba taking shelter by the bathrooms near the well and brought them back with him. All three were soaking wet and had to change their clothes. Baba gave both men quinine tablets, and after putting on Rustom's overcoat, he returned to his seat.

Krishna's birthday was celebrated at Meherabad on 11th August. Baba and the mandali personally bathed the schoolboys. Bhikolya entertained all with a bhajan program followed by a kirtan. The actual "birth ceremonies" were done at midnight, after which prasad were distributed and coffee was served to the mandali. (Lord Meher-p-610-1925)

 

 

73-BHIWA

(Nicknamed Bholaram)

Baba kept Bhiwa at Meherabad and renamed him Bholaram, because of his innocent nature.  After the evening meal, Baba, communicating by gestures, began teaching Bholaram the alphabet in Marathi. Baba emphasized to him that he was the first boy at Meherabad to be personally tutored by him. Baba assured him that, whether Bholaram remained with him or not, he would continue making progress in his education, in spite of his age.(Lord Meher-p-614-1925)

 

 

72-BHOKRE VITHAL GANU

In 1919, after every ceremony at Kasba Peth Thursday and Sunday, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection were Ganu Bhokre was one among other few boys from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p--204-1919)

On 24th birthday morning, Baba suddenly announced his desire for a trip to Happy Valley. Once they were on their way again, Baba changed his mind and decided instead to go only as far as the Pimpalgaon Tank (as it was then called). At Pimpalgaon, Baba discoursed on one of his favorite subjects — poetry. On their return Baba stopped at Khushru Quarters, where he saw Adi Sr., who had been ill for the past few days with fever and jaundice. Vithal Bhokre came at Meherabad from Poona the same day.

Baba accepted an invitation to go to the village of Newasa on Thursday, 1 November 1928, where a friend of Dhake's, D. L. Karvade, had invited the Master to the housewarming ceremonies of his new home. Baba went there that afternoon in Vithal Bhokre's truck with several of the boys and men. An enjoyable time was spent there, and Baba appreciated the bhajan singing very much.

On Tuesday, 13 May 1930, Baba proceeded to Poona with the mandali and boys and the rest of the mandali went in a bus that had been placed at Baba's disposal by Vithal Bhokre.

On Wednesday, 22nd April 1931, he and a small group quietly left Nasik at 3:00 A.M. by train for Poona. After spending a day there and in Talegaon, he was driven to Bombay (in Vithal Bhokre's car)

Having stayed in Mysore for four months, Baba made a permanent change and disbanded the ashram. Departing by train with the men and women mandali on the morning of 30 May 1935, they arrived in Poona the following day. Baba left for Meherabad in the afternoon with the women mandali in Vithal Bhokre's bus.

Vithal Bhokre came from Poona to meet Baba on 2nd April 1938. The same day, Baba announced that he would be sitting alone in seclusion during certain hours every morning, and none of the men were to enter a proscribed area while he was doing his work.

 

The general meeting convened at nine o'clock on the morning of 27 December 1942. Baba then divided the 99 men into two groups, "A" and "B." Vithal Bhokre was placed in group B. (

At dawn on Saturday, 7th February 1948, Baba left Pimpalgaon for Bombay. After working masts in Bombay. Baba entrained for Allahabad joined by Vithal Bkokre one more from Poona in the evening. He had contacted an amazing number of 4,000 sadhus in the short span of just three hours.

Baba left Meherazad at six o'clock on the morning of Monday, 1 November for his second mast tour in Gujarat in 1948. Baba was accompanied four men reached Bombay, stopping on the way at Bindra House, where Baba gave darshan to Vithal Bhokre's families, among others.

In Niranjanpur (Uttarakhand) Vithal Bhokre's daughter came from Poona. Baba gave her and Katie the duty of cooking for one week,

Baba slept again at Baba House that night, with Eruch near him. But he could not sleep and walked to Bindra House at 2:00 A.M. Vithal Bhokre with others met him in the morning.

After completion of this seclusion, early on 5 August 1949, he left Meherazad for Satara with four women mandali with their luggage. Baba stopped on the way at Akbar Press to see Nusserwan Mama, who was ill. All had lunch at Bindra House in Poona, where Baba met Vithal Bhokre and other close ones.

A final meeting to present the New Life conditions had been arranged at Meherabad for Saturday, 31 August 1949. Thirty-two close disciples were called, sixteen of them from out of town. Vithal Bhokre was among them.

In March 1951, Baba continued his seclusion as before, taking food once in 24 hours. In the hut he was engrossed in his work for a full hour at night — half an hour in total darkness, half an hour in bright light. Baba suffered intensely during his seclusion in Mahabaleshwar. His hemorrhoids and a fissure were painfully inflamed. He was also passing a lot of blood in his stools. Baba sat for hours in seclusion despite his painful condition, and though his body suffered, the work did not. He never allowed his body to prevent him from fulfilling his duty to the universe.

To lighten his mood, Baba appointed a committee to suggest treatment for his troubles, which he humorously dubbed the "Piles Committee.” Vithal Bhokre was one of the committee member among six. When they were asked their opinion, Sadashiv and Vithal suggested pulverizing the bark of a certain tree and making it into a poultice. This was tried, but it increased Baba's suffering. (Lord Meher-p-2791-1951)

 

74-BHOSLE

(In words of Bal Natu)

Avatar Meher Baba’s appearance in the dreams of His lovers holds its own significance. It purifies all levels of the mind, even those not necessarily known to the dreamer, and guides one to be more receptive to what He wishes to give us in our lives with Him.

One day in the early ‘70s I was travelling back from my farm to my home town of Kurduwadi, and was changing trains at the Pandharpur train station. I had slipped my money through the small ticket window and was waiting to receive my ticket when I heard a voice exclaim, “Bal Natu, is that you?” I was startled, as you usually do not expect to have the booking clerk at a train station recognize you or call out your name. I peered through the opening.

“Bal Natu,” the voice repeated with excitement, “come in, come in, I want to talk to you.” It turned out that the booking clerk was someone I had known years before, Babu Bhosle. I knew he had seen Baba once or twice at Guru Prasad, Pune in the 1960s. As we had not been especially close, I was more concerned with getting my ticket than engaging in conversation. “I’m sorry,” I replied, “but I don’t have time now, I have to catch my train.” “Don’t worry,” he assured me. “I won’t let the train leave without you, come inside.”

“What do you want to talk about?” I asked. “I want to tell you about a dream of Meher Baba I had.” As soon as he said Meher Baba’s name, I was drawn to hear it. Bhosle said, “Go around to the back, and I’ll let you in. Don’t worry, I will not only give you a ticket, but I will personally escort you to the train and see that you are seated. I won’t let you miss the train.” So I walked around to the back. Normally only authorized personnel are allowed in the ticket office. Not only are train tickets kept there, but there is usually quite a lot of money lying around. Nonetheless, my former friend unbolted the door and ushered me into the office, then closed and locked the door behind me.

While continuing to issue the tickets, Bhosle told me his story: “I was in some trouble a while back. A group of railroad employees were charged with embezzling and all were suspended. I was one of those suspended, though I was not a party to the crime. I didn’t know what to do. Things looked very bad for me. The night before I was to meet with my lawyer, I had a dream. Meher Baba appeared to me and He said, ‘Don’t worry.’” “Oh, yes, He often says that to His dear ones,” I told him. “But wait, there is something more to this dream. Baba then said, ‘The one who is accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ With this, the dream ended. As you know, my English is not that good. I didn’t know what the word ‘accused’ meant. But when I woke up, I remembered that sentence very clearly and I got out a dictionary and looked up the word ‘accused.’ That morning I had been called to see my lawyer. He had meant to spend the time rehearsing my testimony but I said I had no intention of being a witness. ‘What do you mean?’ he asked me.

“I repeated what Baba had conveyed to me in the dream, ‘The accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ My lawyer was amazed. He was the lawyer, but he had forgotten this clause. He looked it up and it was right. I could not be made to testify in a case in which I was one of the accused. The railway authorities needed my testimony and when they found out that I had no intention of giving it, they had no choice but to drop all charges against me. I was reinstated so that I could give the testimony they were seeking. Thus Baba saved my job. The railway authorities transferred me and that is why I am here.” By the time Bhosle had finished telling me the story, the train whistled and he escorted me to my seat.

I was struck by this dream. The fact that Bhosle did not even know what the word “accused” meant only further increased my conviction that Baba had indeed come to his rescue. Hearing it helped me to better understand Baba’s compassion, offered with this timely help. Baba helps even those who have only casually come into His contact. And in spite of our not remembering Him, He never fails to remember us and help us in our times of need. Countless are the ways Baba helps His dear ones. He visits them even in the dream world. All of creation is God’s dreaming, but it is the divine joke of the Avatar that sometimes He Himself appears in the dreams of the dreamers. Dreaming, dream and dreamer are only Him; He plays all the parts in His Game of finding Himself as the Eternal Awakener who alone exists.

By Bal Natu

Courtesy  JaiBaba.com.

 

75-BHOSLE RAJA RAGHUJI RAO

Baba reached Nagpur on 2nd January 1953. Baba visited the tomb of Tajuddin Baba where he paid his respects. He went to the palace of the Hindu king Raja Raghuji Rao Bhosle, where Tajuddin Baba had breathed his last. Raja Bhosle received Baba ceremoniously, and performed his arti. Baba commented to him, "I have come here not because you are a king. You have served Tajuddin long and faithfully, and as the fruit of your service you find me here. Tajuddin was so great that with a kick he could have given Realization even to dust."

Tajuddin Baba's body is buried in Taj Bagh (Taj's Garden) some miles away, but as the palace was his constant seat, Raja Bhosle had preserved it as a memorial to the great Qutub. Coming out of the palace, Baba seated himself on the stone upon which Tajuddin used to rest. Baba asked all the mandali to take darshan at the symbolic samadhi, which they did. (Lord Meher-p-3237-1953)

 

76-BHUINJKAR TATYA SAHEB JADHAVRAO & FAMILY

On 11th December 1955, Baba left for Satara. A man named Tatya Saheb Jadhavrao Bhuinjkar, from the village of Bhuinj, came to Satara for Baba's darshan. Jadhavrao beseeched Baba to come to his village to give darshan to the villagers there. Baba agreed and designated the 18th of December for his visit.

Bhuinj (also called Bhuing), a small village fifteen miles from Satara, was the home of King Shivaji's mother Jijabai in the early 1700s. Tatya Saheb was a direct descendent of this illustrious Maratha family and was called Sardar (a respected, esteemed person). He resided in the ancestral mansion and was quite well known. Baba informed him he would not spend more than an hour in Bhuinj, and Tatya Saheb arranged matters accordingly.

On 18th December 1955, Baba arrived in Bhuinj in afternoon. As the news of Meher Baba's darshan in Bhuinj spread and lovers from Poona, Bhor, Wai and Satara also gathered there. With a few of the mandali, Baba arrived in Bhuinj on the afternoon of Sunday, 18th December 1955. The villagers received him outside the village and wanted to take him into the village in a procession in the car. Baba, however, got out of the car and walked the distance along with the jubilant villagers, who led the way singing Bhajan and beating on drums. When Baba reached the grand old mansion, Tatya Saheb was waiting on the steps and welcomed him. The family performed puja before Baba, and later Baba was led through the large house and sat comfortably in a decorated room. Tatya Saheb was so overjoyed to have Baba in his house, he could only stand and watch him silently. Baba, too, felt at home and expressed this with childlike delight.

Suddenly, Tatya Saheb remembered to introduce his friends and relatives, and snapping out of his reveries he began bustling back and forth bringing each person before Baba. One of those present was a relative named Chohan, who was an old lover. It was through him that Bhuinjkar had come to know about Baba. Baba distributed prasad to the family, and it seemed all had been in his contact for years! Baba walked around the entire house, and the family served tea and refreshments to Baba and the mandali.

In 1955, darshan program was held in the large open area outside the bungalow, the villagers had collected and Baba came out on the verandah, where a seat had been provided for Him. When He sat down, four schoolgirls sang a song of welcome, describing Baba's divinity and His message of love, which the school's headmaster had specially composed for the occasion. In an emotional voice filled with devotion, Tatya Saheb delivered a speech, at the end of which he summed up:

The history of the world records the downfall of empires and their dynasties; whereas spiritual history, if one cares to delve into it, is replete with the hierarchy of saints and Sadgurus, eternal in its aspect and immortalized by its followers who gain and gather strength in number and adoration with the march of time!

Baba was profusely garlanded by some of the prominent villagers and vociferously hailed. Bhuinjkar's relatives from the nearby villages of Bhor and Wai earnestly requested that Baba grace their homes also, but Baba declined due to lack of time.

As the verandah was on a raised level, Baba stepped down among the villagers and darshan began. In an orderly fashion, men, women and children approached him and garlanded and bowed down to him with love and reverence. Baba would occasionally smile, pat some, put his hand on the heads of others, and this physical contact contributed to the awakening of their hearts and was a medium for keeping his memory always fresh in their minds.

Almost 1,000 people had assembled and Baba completed the darshan in an hour. After saying goodbye to Bhuinjkar and his family, Baba departed for Satara amid acclamations; the schoolchildren followed his car for some distance shouting his Jai!. (Lord Meher-p=3903/4/1955)

 

 

77-BILLIMORIA RUSTOMJI RATANSHAH

At the end of September 1940, Meher Baba began making plans to leave Meherabad for some other place where he could continue to work in seclusion. At the beginning of October, Kaka and Chanji were sent to Ceylon to find a place to stay.  A wealthy Parsi businessman named Rustomji Ratanshah Billimoria knew of Baba, and helped Kaka and Chanji look for a suitable residence for Baba and the women. Baba had specified that he wished to stay in a villa on the beach. But as none was available, Rustomji put his own bungalow in Veyangoda, 25 miles outside of Colombo, at Baba's disposal. Chanji and Kaka sent a telegram to Baba, and he agreed.

Baba entrained from the Ahmednagar railway station on 1st November 1940 by Bombay-Madras Express with Men and the women (33 in all) plus some of the children. Baba did not meet anyone en route. On 3rd. Baba arrived in Dhanushkodi. They boarded a boat there and were ferried to Talaimannar. From there they went by train to Veyangoda, arriving the next day. From Veyangoda they proceeded by taxis to the bungalow, Hickgalla Estate, which Rustomji Billimoria had placed at Baba's disposal. Rustomji and his family had come to Veyangoda to receive Baba. (Lord Meher-p-2164-1940)

 

78-BORAVKE YESHWANT RAO NANDRAM

In 1921, Sakori, at dusk, Yeshwant Rao Nandram Boravke, one of Upasni Maharaj's close circle members, arrived and stayed with Baba until he was to meet with Upasni.

In year 1965, Yeshwant Rao Boravke of Sakori was in critical condition in a hospital in Poona. Baba instructed Sadashiv Patil to visit him. As his condition worsened, Baba advised Yeshwant's relatives to shift him to Sakori. Despite the objections of Yeshwant's daughter and others, Yeshwant Rao was taken to Sakori by ambulance on 30 June, in accordance with Baba's instructions. Baba sent frequent messages to the family through Meherjee and Sadashiv. Yeshwant Rao died two days later, at 11:25 P.M. on 2 July 1965. Baba sent this telegram to ashram manager and others at Sakori: "(Yeshwant Rao) has come to me." ((Lord Meher-p-5161-1965) ‘’

 

79-BORKER SADASHIV M.

Sadashiv Borker was the chairman of the Ahmednagar National High School, who had met Baba the previous year. He had recently written to Baba: "I have meditated for 25 years and have gained nothing. But by being at Meher Baba's feet I have come to realize that I can achieve nothing on my own. I now accept Baba as my guru and request him to give me a push, which is the sole aim of my life." Borker was very interested in the plan of opening a high school in Meherabad and was assisting with the project.

On 18th March 1927, Borker came to see Baba and a long conversation ensued between them. Borker was ready to conduct the Meher Ashram in Ahmednagar according to the guidelines given by Baba. Baba recommended to Borker that if Nusserwan could be persuaded to leave politics, he should be made his assistant. Borker was also advised to cut his ties to all other charitable and educational institutions.

On 29th March 1927, Borker brought his assistant and an older sincere gentleman who would be taking over some of Borker's duties at the Ahmednagar school. Baba advised them, "In whatever things you undertake, throw your whole heart and mind into it. Do it sincerely, wholeheartedly. Don't do anything half-heartedly, nor leave anything half-done.

On 11th May 1937, Baba told Rustom privately that the building Baba was proposing should be completed before he speaks. "I will have many more important things to do once I break my silence," Baba added, "including the perfection of my circle. But as long as Babajan is alive, the work of perfecting my circle is not possible. Therefore, I am very anxious to bring Meher Ashram to such a level that, after I speak, the running of the institution can be continued properly by a trustworthy and sincere worker like Borker, so I can be free to go on tour."

Baba proposed a holiday for himself on 27th May 1927, a day of "rest and relaxation" with the mandali in the picturesque village of Shendi, six miles from the city, where he had been invited by the local village headman. Borker's orphanage, Anath Ashram, also had a branch there. However, Baba intimated to Borker that his visit should be kept strictly private and that he would not give darshan in Shendi.

In year 1927, Baba and His group had gone nearly a mile when they were met by the tonga carrying Borker and one mandali. Baba scolded both of them for not properly following his instructions and insuring that no outsiders were present at the Patil's house. Borker sought Baba's pardon and said that if they were allowed, he would go to Shendi and arrange things with the Patil so that Baba would not be disturbed by a crowd. Baba permitted it, and Borker left, while Baba remained with the mandali for some time under a large tree. When Baba and the mandali returned, they found favourable arrangements.

The Patil joined them and Borker praised his good nature and spiritual bent of mind. Baba said, "I know it all. He is a good devotee and that is why I accepted his invitation and came all this way to his place. Such simple devotees are more dear to me than the so-called rich and influential people, who are no more than 'tin gods.'

On 2nd November, during Diwali Baba ordered all the boys not to speak with anyone except their teachers — and with them only during classes. From that day, Borker began giving lectures to the students. A special seat was arranged for him and an umbrella was held over his head. Borker would lecture in a pompous tone and manner, and amenities such as fruit and special meals were provided him.

This happened in the case of Borker. For some time his pride and self-respect prospered, but then after a month of his lectures, Angal Pleader was appointed to take his place. Angal was the opposite type of person — quiet, humble, and unassuming. Observing him, Borker gradually became reserved and less egotistical. At the back of it all was Baba, steadily guiding both men onto the Path, but in different ways. Borker, too, eventually became humble and was rewarded with rays of enlightenment.

Baba went to Kaka Shahane's for tea on 24th November 1927, After return at seven He noticed Buasaheb and Borker sitting idly and talking. Baba took Buasaheb to task, criticizing him, "You complain about Raosaheb and others breaking orders when you yourself break them!" Baba later remarked, "Borker is not a spiritual man. He is only practicing yoga asanas (postures) and thinks himself to be spiritual.

The students clearly found a vast difference between the lectures of Borker and Angal Pleader and the discourses of Meher Baba. As a consequence, they began to pay little attention to the teachers' utterances and desired only to be near the Master and concentrate on what he revealed.

 

In year 1927, during discussions about Meher Ashram, Borker proposed opening of the school in Ahmednagar especially close to him. Baba's method of working was marvelous. Public notification about the new institution brought applications from several teachers and a few students. Baba indicated that before calling anyone for an interview, the applicant should be sent a list of the rules and regulations to be followed.

Borker had come on his usual weekly visit and was wonderstruck at the condition of the two boys Chota Baba and Rajaram. Buasaheb and Raosaheb bowed down to Chhota Baba. Surprisingly, Baba was not displeased, although he said not to do it again.

On 20th August 1928, on the Hindu festival of Naag Panchmi (worship of cobras), Baba left in morning with eighteen people for a visit to Ahmednagar and Shendi. Accompanying him were a few of the mandali, a number of boys, and the two Western women. They arrived in Ahmednagar in the morning and the group went to Akbar Press where they stayed Borker had set up the program.

The school at Meherabad was closed in the afternoon on 3rd January 1929, to give Baba a befitting farewell. Raosaheb and Chanji made speeches praising Chhota Baba, and he was given a new coat and chappals. He left for the station in a Tonga with Borker to catch the five o'clock train. Raosaheb followed by bicycle. In the evening the staff and boys waited by the railroad tracks at Meherabad to wave as his train passed.

On 3rd April 1930, Baba left Nasik for Ahmednagar where he and the men were met at Akbar Press by Borker and two others. They spent the night there and went to Meherabad the following morning.

On 3rd January 1934, Borker with two of mandali saw Baba.

Baba repeated that all of these will have to be undergone "for God and God alone." He also said that he would personally decide which instruction each would have to carry out as of 28 February. There were also five others, consisting of a "C" group, who were exempt from any instructions. Sadasive Borker was one.

On 30th August 1934, Borker and two other had Baba's darshan. (Lord meher-p-1634-1934)

Borker came to see Baba on the 25th August 1938, at Meherabad and Baba gave him certain instructions regarding his spiritual practices, which Borker was keen to do. (Lord Meher-p-1930-1938)

 

80-BOTH  B.

(Development Engineer)

During East West gathering on 4th November 1962, B. Both who supervised the drying of pandal after “petite monsoon,” came in for Baba’s embrace.  Baba said he would be city engineer at Poona next year. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-370)

 

81-BRICK CONTRACTOR

In early years, Memo pressed him again to find a job. Merwan did not like the idea; however, against his wishes and because of her pressure, he accepted a clerical position with a well-established brick contractor in Poona.

One day Merwan was seated beside the driver in his employer's automobile. The driver accidentally struck an old woman crossing the street. The contractor, who was seated in the back, told the driver to proceed and not to stop. Since a number of persons recognized the car, the contractor was soon arrested and summoned to court the next day. Merwan was also summoned.

Waiting in the court room, the contractor told Merwan, "When it comes your turn to testify, deny the incident, and claim we were driving elsewhere at the time."

Merwan replied, "I cannot do that. It would be a lie." When he took the stand, he told the truth.

The contractor was worried, but the judge ruled that it had not been solely the driver's fault but fined the contractor a sum of Rs.200 for not reporting the accident. After a few days, Merwan was told by the owner to prepare false invoices, which he refused to do. He became upset at the man's dishonesty, tore up the papers and informed his employer, "I cannot work for you anymore!" Thus ended his short employment with the brick contractor, and his mother could not object. (Lord Meher-p-173-1916)

 

 

 

82-BROTHER-IN-LAW OF DHAKEPHALKAR

Dhake's brother-in-law was the town's doctor, and he invited Baba to his house for dinner. Baba and the group went there and then returned to Meherabad at eleven that night. Baba relaxed for a while in the school office and then directed the mandali to go to sleep. Alone, he went to inspect the cooking in preparation for the public feast which was to be given the following day in honor of Upasni Maharaja’s birthday. After satisfying himself that all arrangements were being carried out properly, and having given encouragement to those in the kitchen, Baba retired for the night.

In spite of going to bed late, all were up at five o'clock on Wednesday morning, 18th May 1927 to celebrate Upasni Maharaj's 57th birthday. A colorfully decorated bathing room was erected near the dhuni and nearby (where Sai Darbar had been) was a grand pavilion with flags and other decorations. The whole of Meherabad sparkled with a holiday atmosphere as several village bands played boisterous music. At eight o'clock Baba came to the bathing room where the women mandali washed his feet, followed by the ashram boys, and then the men mandali and various guests all taking turns.

As soon as this ceremony was over, Baba took a bath by himself, allowing the men mandali to assist him, and then he changed into a fresh sadra. Rustom picked him up, carrying him to the main tent on his shoulders amidst deafening cheers. There Baba was placed on a richly decorated gaadi, where arti and puja were performed. The garlands and flowers showered on Baba were so profuse that he was completely covered. Baba signaled to begin serving the food while various musicians performed. (Lord Meher-p-811-1927)

 

83-BROTHER OF ARDESHIR

Ardeshir mother and brother arrived at Meherabad and asked him to accompany them to Poona. Ardeshir adamantly refused, but Baba told him to settle matters there and then return, which he did three days later. (Lord Meher-p-891-1928)

 

85-BROTHER OF DINESH CHORDIA

On the 26th December, 1938, Dinesh Chordia of Nagpur arrived with her brother. Dinesh was taken on a tour of Meherabad, and on 1st July Baba took her to meet the women mandali at the P.W.D. bungalow in Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-1926-1938)

 

86-BROTHER OF DR. RAM GINDE

In 1963, Baba told everyone present to take his darshan. Dr. Ram Ginde arrived that morning to see Baba at Guruprasad. Baba had him lifted up the steps of Guruprasad in a chair. Ginde's health had been poor, since he had recently developed heart trouble. Ginde's brother (the principal of a music college) had accompanied him, and he sang before Baba. (Lord Meher-P-5007-1963)

 

88-BROTHER OF JIJI

(a Kanya of Sakori ashram)

Baba left Meherazad 26th January 1956, Baba reached Rahata village (one mile from Sakori) an hour later. In Rahata, Adi delivered Godavri's message and Baba was happy to hear it.

One of the kanyas named Jiji was an old lover of Maharaj's and a resident of Sakori. She could not be present, because she was ill in Hyderabad.

Instead, she had sent her brother with the request that Baba sit in her room and that his arti be performed there. Her brother was introduced to Baba, and was so pleased to meet Baba he remarked, "We are blessed today. It is the grace of Upasni Maharaj that we find Meher Baba in our midst." (Lord Meher-p-3912/3-1956)

 

90-BROTHER OF PANDOBA

In 1927, Baba came out of the room on 23th January and broke his fast. He held a two-and-a-half-hour meeting and touched on the subjects of the school, hospital and dispensary, concluding, "Now these projects will be done on a permanent basis. In the school there will be 150 resident students, for whom boarding arrangements will have to be provided."

A discussion ensued about obtaining the government's approval for opening a recognized school. The mandali felt that, even if they secured official consent, Baba's purpose would not be served as the curriculum proscribed by the government would be different from what he intended. Baba directed them to investigate all the legal regulations and red tape, and proceed accordingly in order to fulfill all the official requirements.

The next day, Pandoba's brother prepared a construction plan for a school building, which Baba examined minutely and said should be built by the road on the site of Sai Darbar. (Lord   Meher-p-766-1927)

 

94-BROTHER OF RAOSAHEB PANDIT

During seclusion, in tiger valley in year 1935, Baba had wanted to fast on orange juice, but oranges were not available; he therefore fasted only on water. In Panchgani, also, the weather turned inclement and a storm forced Baba out of the cave at 10:30 on the morning of 17 October. (Bringing their food all the way to the cave also proved very difficult for Kalemama and Murli.) Baba shifted to a private bungalow in Panchgani, belonging to the brother of Raosaheb Pandit, where some of the mandali were staying. (Lord Meher-p-1691-1935)

 

97-BUNSHI DALVI

Bunshi Dalvi saw Baba weekly as he was growing up as a boy in Meherabad...

Bunshi was intense, receptive, humorous, down-to-earth and genuinely open-hearted.
Reminiscences of Bunshi Dalvi’s and his experiences with the Avatar are as under:

When he was six-years old, he met Baba for the first time with a group of villagers from Meherabad/Arangaon

From that time, onwards until Baba moved to Meherazad, Bunshi saw Baba weekly.

Baba would give Darshan every Monday under the arch of the Samadhi (which was not yet completed), and every Thursday, Baba would give money to the poor of the village.

When Baba came to give Darshan, He would assign many tasks to the village children; cleaning up the area, cleaning vessels, passing out water.  When the tasks were done, Baba would give prasad and money to the children.  Bunshi would do whatever task Baba would assign him, but would never accept money from Baba, because he felt that Baba's Loving Presence, which Baba was continually giving him, was all that he needed.

When asked by someone in the Chat Room how he felt being in Baba's presence, he answered, simply and innocently, “He was my Teacher.”

When Bunshi was still a very young child of six or seven, Baba put His hand on his head and blessed him.  Since that time Bunshi has neither fallen sick nor suffered any physical ailment, even a cold! (Until the present time when, at age 76, he has developed difficulty with his eyes.)

Bunshi told several humorous stories regarding Baba and His Mandali.

Once when Baba was sitting with his followers (including Bunshi) outside Mandali Hall in Meherabad, He said that He would give a gift to anyone who could make Him laugh. Many tried, but Baba did not laugh at all, until two men from the village showed up stark naked in front of Him.

Baba laughed, gesturing “See how they come!” And He gave the two gifts of musical instruments.

When asked about his experiences with the Mandali, Bunshi came alive with mischievous humor and said that when he saw Padri coming he would run! He had worked at Padri's grain mill and once, when he was grinding the grain too slowly Padri had beaten him.

One villager and long-time Baba Lover attending the Chat, Somnath, who like many villagers, has family who were also with Baba, explained that the villagers loved and respected Padri so much that they would go to him to settle their disputes, rather than go to elected village elders or to the police.

(Bapu, a relative of Bunshi, another villager whose family was present with Baba also attended the last part of the Chat with Somnath, bringing a fresh authentic village feeling to the chat.)

Bunshi told that in 1954, around the time of the Wadia Park Darshan, he had reported to Chhagan Master that Gadge Maharaj was acting like he was a master while at Meherabad, chanting, “Gopala, Gopala” and attracting his own crowd.  This led to a series of touching incidents between Baba and Gadge Maharaj that culminated in Gadge Maharaj bowing at Baba's feet in Pandharpur, saying, “You are Vitthal, You are Krishna!” and turning over his numerous disciples to Him.

Bunshi said that when Baba moved to Meherazad, He told His village lovers that from now on they could see Him only when He called them. Bunshi saw Baba only twice in his life after that, but he would go with his family and other villagers often to stand outside Meherazad just to be close to Him.

He said that when Baba dropped His Body, he carried ice for seven days to the Samadhi, but it wasn't until Baba's box was covered on the final day that Bunshi really comprehended that Baba was no longer present to him in His physical Body. (Lord Meher-p-3837)

 

98-BURJOR

(A boy)

Burjor would frequently sing for Baba. (Lord Meher-p-804-1927)

 

99-BURJOR BODE

In 1962, Burjor Bode, the engineer of the Poona Municipality, came in to embrace Baba. Baba then introduced him to the Westerners.

The first day's program ended. Many thronged to the dais to gaze at Baba to their heart's content. Acclamations rent the air and enthusiastic hearts, taking Baba with them, left to come again the next day.

That night heavy rain showers again poured down. So the next morning eight or ten truckloads of dry earth were brought into the pandal and spread over the paths, which had become muddied. The civil engineer of the Poona Municipality, Burjor Bode, was extremely helpful in this endeavor. By the afternoon the situation was fixed, and the pandal was rendered usable. (Lord Meher-p-4854-1962)

 

100-BURJOR F. JOSHI

On the morning of Friday, 20 September 1929, Kaka Baria drove Baba and the mandali to Victoria Docks. Several of the Master's devotees had come from Poona, Ahmednagar, and Bombay to wish him farewell. Memo and Gulmai were the first to garland Baba. The group boarded the SS Varsova and sailed for Karachi..

On board the ship, it was puzzling to the other passengers to see the one who was given such a loving and grand send-off occupy an open space on the third-class deck. A wealthy Parsi merchant and contractor from Nasik named Burjor F. Joshi whispered to Chanji, "A saint of Meher Baba's calibre should not travel third class. I will arrange a special cabin for him." Chanji explained that Baba always travelled third class. Not satisfied, the man approached Baba directly and pleaded respectfully, "Your Holiness, the deck is no place for a person of your saintly status. Permit me to arrange a cabin for you and your companions in first class."

Baba gestured in reply, "I am quite happy where I am. A fakir's place is always among the poor."

But the merchant could not accept this. Joshi found the captain of the ship and requested that he provide a proper accommodation with all comforts for Baba and the mandali at his expense, and he especially asked him to see personally to all their needs. The captain made all the requested arrangements, but Baba shunned the offer despite Joshi's frequent inquiries. At his earnest request, however, Baba did agree to shift to a second-class cabin. Joshi had heard of Meher Baba, but he was meeting him for the first time. His first encounter with the Master caused a profound turmoil in his heart; he was determined to see Baba more comfortable, and his efforts surely proved a blessing at some point in his life. (Lord Meher-p-1092)

 

101-BURJOR P. DAHIWALA

Burjor Dahiwala was the resident of Bombay and his house was next to Manjile Meem.

In 1923, after a train ride through the night, Baba and the mandali arrived at the Dadar station in Bombay at in morning on 7th July 1923. Burjor P. Dahiwala and Gustadji were waiting at the station, and all immediately left for another station where a train was scheduled to depart for Nasik in the morning.  News of Meher Baba's arrival had spread throughout the city among his followers. Besides Burjor other Baba lovers and the devotees of Charni Road were also present at Dadar. Burjor brought cooked rice and dal for them to take in the train, and Baba lovingly greeted each person.

On 19th October 1923, Baba awakened the mandali at 3:00 A.M. and, after all had washed; the foot journey to Sakori began. This was their third walking trek in just over a year. This time fourteen men accompanied the Master including Burjor Dahiwala.

After a short while, Baba ordered Mehera, too, to leave the house, and told Daulatmai to go upstairs to her room. Mehera was wearing an ordinary household sari and did not know where she was supposed to go; she also had orders not to let any man touch her, and on the sidewalk some pedestrians were jostling past each other on the street. However, Mehera left and began slowly walking along, not knowing where she was headed. In a short time, Baba came walking toward her. He walked past her to Burjor Dahiwala's house next to Manzil-e-Meem, and Mehera followed them. Baba then instructed Gustadji to take Mehera back to their residence. (Lord Meher-p-560-1923)

 

102-BURJOR SARKARI

(A young boy)

On 18th May 1927, Upasni Maharaj's 57th birthday was celebrated. A colorfully decorated bathing room erected near the dhuni was a grand pavilion with flags and other decorations. The whole of Meherabad sparkled with a holiday atmosphere as several village bands played boisterous music.

In the afternoon, a young boy in a pitiable condition came into the school. He was dirty, appeared half-starved, and was dressed in ragged clothing. He looked like a beggar but when questioned, he said he was a Parsi. He was brought to Baba who asked him to tell him about himself. The boy began to weep. He said his name was Burjor Sarkari. He claimed he had been mistreated by his relatives and abandoned. He was now homeless and penniless.

Babu Cyclewalla had come from Poona and recognized the boy as the one whom Sailor Mama had helped land a job. After being questioned more pointedly by Baba, the boy confessed that he had come from Poona where he had stolen money from his last employer. Baba encouraged him to return to the man, make a clean breast of things, and ask for his pardon. But at the prospect of facing his former boss, the boy broke down and began weeping again. Baba comforted him and gave the boy some figs. He then directed him to take a bath and put on new clothes. Baba allowed the boy to stay at Meherabad and told Abdulla Jaffer (who had also come) to contact the person in Poona, along with Sailor, and find out more about what had happened.

After three days, a letter from Poona came describing in detail Burjor's mischief and thievery. Baba sent for the boy and threatened to hand him over to the police. The boy fully admitted his guilt and begged to be allowed to remain in Meherabad. Baba pardoned him and gave him permission to stay, warning sternly, "Never think of repeating such actions, even in your dreams! You may manage to avoid detection of your crimes elsewhere-you may even succeed in running away from any other place but this won't be allowed here. I will find you even if you hide yourself in the very depths of the earth.

There is no place where my eyes cannot reach! Not only that, but if you do anything wrong here, you will instantly become a cripple!" The boy, quite frightened by Baba's words, readily agreed to obey whatever Baba said. (Lord Meher-p-812-1927)

 

103- BUTY SRIMANT G. C.

In 1955.followed by the sahavas group, Baba began ascending the hill, flinging pebbles to either side as he went. Shrimant G. G. Buty of Nagpur (Buty Saheb's son) was walking barefooted, because he had lost his shoes. Baba noticed this and asked about it. Seeing Baba's concern for the boy, Kumar took off his shoes and gave them to Buty, which pleased Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3891-1955)

 

104-CAPTAIN A. V. RAJAGOPAL

On 5th June 1960, was the largest public darshan that summer. An estimated 10,000 persons poured into Guruprasad seeking the God-Man's touch. The darshan continued the next morning, 6 June 1960 in two morning and evening sessions.

  1. V. Rajagopal was Captain in the army. He arrived, dressed in the ochre-colored robes of a sanyasi. He too was given a private interview. Baba remarked to him, "The 'final interview' does not need even a split second, and within that fraction of a moment you know everything. Compared with the final interview, all other interviews matter very little." Baba then embraced him and he left.

Unfortunately, Captain Rajagopal later wrote several vituperative letters to Yogi Bharati, Adi Sr. and others, reminiscent of Colonel M. S. Irani's attempts in the late 1930s to stoke the fires of opposition against Baba. Rajagopal had been warned by Baba not to have anything to do with Baba's work or his lovers and, as a result, Rajagopal called Baba an "international fraud... a seasoned criminal who preys on the gullibility of the poor children of India ... an unscrupulous rascal" and other regrettable terms.

Baba added, "My embrace for Rajagopal will not go in vain, for it was the expression of my divine love for him, and one day he is bound to feel the warmth of my compassion in spite of the vagaries of himself." (Lord Meher-p-4700-1960)

 

105-CAPTAIN H. J. M. DESAI  

(Honorary secretary of blind school)

On 13th March , Baba visited a home for Blind in Worli, a Bombay suburb. Speaking reverentially on behalf of all, one of the young blind men eloquently welcomed Baba. He was shown how the blind men wove cloth and made cane baskets and chairs, and he was most happy to hear their orchestra perform for him. The honorary secretary, Captain H. J. M. Desai, thanked Baba for coming and blessing them. (Lord Meher-p-4504-1959)

 

106-CARETAKER OF CHINTA BHAGAT

(A Sikh)

Baba wished to proceed to Bara Rurka to work with the highly advanced mast Chinta Bhagat. The road to Bara Rurka was ten miles from the nearest town, and being unpaved, it had turned into a quagmire due to recent monsoon rains. It was not a straight road, but had turns and twists leading off to other villages. Elcha, who had previously stayed in the area for a long time, reported, "Baba, it is impossible to traverse this road at night.  (Lord Meher-p-3399-1953)

We will miss our turn and get lost. Sugarcane fields border both sides of the road, and we won't be able to tell which road leads where."

Baba asked Baidul if he could lead him there. Baidul assured him that he could and added confidently that they would reach the mast's abode that night. Elcha pleaded, "Baba, don't listen to him. I know this area. Baidul will only make us wander about in the fields." Baba told Baidul to lead the way, and by going left and right, then right and left with Hellan driving, he took them straight to the mast's place. When they reached it at eleven o'clock in the night, Elcha was so impressed that, as a joke, he stretched out on the ground before Baidul in obeisance and said fervently to Baba, "I thought he was a fool until now, but every one of the mandali you have selected is a gem! Some are well-versed in one thing, some in another, but none are like Baidul. He has a nose like a compass!"

Baidul woke the Sikh who served as Chinta Bhagat's caretaker, and together they went to the mast's room, where he was lying asleep on his charpoy (cloth-strap cot). The Sikh began chanting devotional verses, and soon the mast rose and sat on his bed. As his devotee continued singing, the mast clapped his hands and laughed merrily in ecstasy. Repeating the refrain of the song, Chinta Bhagat stood up and held Baba's hand and began walking to and fro in the room, sometimes leading Baba outside to the road.

Chinta Bhagat would not let Baba go! With Baba's finger in his hand he circumambulated the room; Baba had to follow along. At 2:00 A.M., in complete darkness and bitter cold, Baba followed the mast in step outside. At a sign from Baba, Eruch told the mast, "We have to go now; let go of him!" The mast stood still for a minute holding Baba's hand, but then he pushed Eruch aside and again started going around the hut. This continued for almost another hour.

It was a classic scene of how the Beloved becomes the slave of his true lovers. "It was Baba's unique way with the masts," Age noted. "He became their devoted servant, completely submissive to their every whim and wish. And he enjoyed such situations immensely, although they were exhausting physically."

Eruch, concerned about the strain to Baba's injured leg, again repeated his entreaty to Chinta Bhagat, and the mast stopped for a short while and then started again, weeping and chanting the entire time. Finally, on his own, the mast let go of Baba's hand and stopped walking. At the end of the contact, Chinta Bhagat was asked to bless Baba's work, which he did obligingly. (Lord Meher-p-3400/1-1953)

 

107-CARETAKER OF JARJARI BUX

In Khuldabad on 14th  November 1951, at the guest house, Baba washed the feet of the Muslim caretaker of Zarzari Zar Baksh's tomb, bowed down to him and gave him Rs.21 as a love-gift. Accompanied by the caretaker, Baba again went to Zarzari Zar Baksh's tomb, where he contacted 74 poor people, washed their feet, placed his head on their feet and gave each person ten rupees. The caretaker then offered the Fatiha worship and Eruch, Pendu, Baidul and Gustadji prayed for Baba's success in his work. (Lord Meher-p-3014-1951)

 

108-CATHOLIC GOANESE STEWARD 

Baba with mandali left Karachi on 22nd September 1929, and they left Karachi amidst a loving farewell. During the voyage, Baba refused to come up on deck. The cabin he had been provided with was in the hold and the men were sweltering in the heat. Baba remarked, "It's my luck. This place (the hold) is destined for me and I like it."

On one occasion, a Catholic Goanese steward questioned Chanji, "Who is this Christ-like person? Is he your living Master? Your guru?"

"He is our friend," Chanji replied, "and yours, too." (Lord Meher-p-1093-1929)

 

109-CAWASJI

(A devotee)

During 1922 in Poona, One day a bearded Muslim man dressed as a fakir came from Ahmednagar. He had been pretending to be an advanced soul and said to Baba, "If you are pleased to allow Khansaheb to give me an automobile, I will tell you of a cure for your leper patients at Meherabad."

The hypocrite saint was taken to task for his effrontery. Baba wrote on the slate, "I am an all-round doctor — a doctor of all diseases. I prescribe whatever medicine a patient needs. I am treating lepers most successfully, but how can you understand this?"

"When you treat them, why don't they get well?" asked the fakir.

"How can you know if they become well or not? Within their ugly, distorted bodies, light shines! You cannot see that light; you only see the cages of their unsightly bodies."

The charlatan arrogantly insisted that Baba order his devotees to give him a car. Baba strongly rebuked him, gesturing for him to leave.

Soon after, Baba himself went to Ahmednagar and met Cawasji (a devotee of Baba's) at Khansaheb's garage, Sarosh Motor Works. The naïve man had been greatly impressed by the fakir, and Baba sternly warned him about such scoundrels. (Lord Meher-p-661-1926

 

109-CHAKRAPANI R.

  1. Chakrapani came to Guruprasad from Talegaon on 7th April 1960. He had previously been given certain orders by Baba. He looked like a sadhu, with a long beard and long hair, and he was observing silence. Baba asked him, "Do you permit anyone to fall at your feet?" Chakrapani shook his head no.

Baba gestured, "That is very good."

Addressing the gathering, Baba continued at length:

The only obstacle on the Path is the ego. Volumes have been written on the nature of the ego. But book knowledge helps very little and by one's own efforts, the ego remains insurmountable. Whether you fast or feast, whether you become aggressive or humble, the ego goes on nourishing itself. Even the natural tendencies of the ego such as "I see, I read, I sleep" create bindings. So night and day in the very act of expending old sanskaras, you create new sanskaras and get bound.

Then [if] you wear long hair and put on the robe of a sadhu, you thereby are indirectly courting respect. A false sense of advertisement in spirituality is liable to be created when you try to lead a life in some other way than that of the common people. Others begin to look upon you with respect, and you begin to accept homage without the spiritual authority to do so — outwardly in the name of God, but deep within there is nothing but self-gratification.

As time passes, the superiority complex is nourished, and the ego craves greater honors. This is a dangerous pitfall!

In the God-realized Master, the Real Ego is established. He sees himself in each and every thing, in every being. And his divinity is so complete that he becomes the object of meditation and worship for all. So he has the authority to accept homage. All his actions are non-actions and therefore are non-binding.

To become completely free from all the sanskaric bindings, the intercession of the Master is necessary. The awakening of love is the remedy. Only then does one rare being get released from all the sanskaric bindings through the grace of a Perfect Master.

Turning to Chakrapani, Baba remarked, "So it is good you do not allow others to bow down to you." (Lord Meher-p-4653-1960)

 

110-CHAKRAPANI R. M.

During sahwas program on 1955, at Meherabad One man of the sahavas group asked, "Baba, what do you mean by fasting the mind? I don't try to think, yet thoughts come!"

Baba answered:

If such small points start cropping up, there will be no end to explanations. What is fasting of the mind? It is to have no thoughts. This in itself is impossible, but remember me as often as you can and then your mind will not be in a fumble as to what to think of. You leave your mind to me by having my constant remembrance or taking my name, and there will be no food [thoughts] worth the name for the mind to feed on. Thoughts of me will supersede all other thoughts in your mind.

There is no necessity to starve the stomach. You can do it for your health, but not for spiritual reasons. We are in the habit of eating food at regular intervals. With a few exceptions, when we feel hungry our stomach craves for food, although we may be engrossed in some other work. But when the mind is occupied in some work, the stomach feels satisfied. It is our nature to look at the clock when it is time for food. If we purposely fast, our eyes would constantly be on the clock to see if it is time to break the fast. By such fasting, the bindings become strong.

When I ask you to fast, it is something different.

I will see who is ready to fast for seven days on water. You are not to sleep or lie down, but remain seated on the floor, repeating my name continually. Those prepared to do this may now stand up.

Twenty-two men stood up, and Baba warned them of the hardships involved: "If you have thought over what I have said, you will realize it is not easy. Compared to repeating my name continuously for seven days and nights, remaining in a room only on water and keeping silence is nothing."

Baba selected R. M. Chakrapani of Sholapur among five individuals. He motioned to the others to sit down, and added, "I am pleased that you have stood up. That, in itself, is a great thing. Those whom I did not select should not question why they were not chosen. I am pleased with their courage."3878-1955

On the 30th March 1955, R. Chakrapani of Sholapur was granted an interview. He was one of those selected at the 1955 sahavas to fast for seven days. Baba instructed him to stay at Nagpur or Poona, observe silence, eat only once a day, and recite prayers for one hour at midnight, but warned him about not accepting obeisance or gifts. (Lord Meher-p-4162-1957)

 

111-CHANDER

(A Boy of Prem Ashram)

After 23rd October 1928, a Hindu holiday of Dassera. On this occasion, Baba came out of his twelve-day seclusion and broke his fast of 43 days. Baba transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. Leaving eighteen boys in Prem Ashram. Chander one of four boys would not stop crying and threatened to leave, but Baba consoled him, and in the end they obediently joined Meher Ashram. (Lord Meher-p-985-1930)

In year 1930, there were three mandali in Nasik with Baba and about a dozen boys, including Chander was also been given employment in Nasik.

By 24 January, Baba stopped having his arti performed — although the morning music sessions continued — and he also prohibited darshan, making his seclusion much stricter. He ordered, "No one should come near me. If anyone has anything in particular to convey relating strictly to work, he should first inform Buasaheb, who will inform Chander or other boy. Only after they tell me will I consider allowing the person to see me."

During the journey of Kolhapur in year 1930, an old Chevrolet bus to be driven by another driver, in which other mandali men travelled. Baba also took with him on the trip, Chander anther boys who were former ashram schoolboys and were now employed at Sarosh Motor Works in Nasik, learning to be mechanics. (Lord Meher-p-1142-1930)

On 21st March 1930, Baba traveled to Sholapur in a bus with eleven of the mandali to grace the wedding of Anna 104's nephew. Chanji was ordered to stay in Nasik and look after the two boys, Bhiwa and Chander. (Lord Meher-p-1156-1930)

 

112-CHANDRAKANT KAMAT

(A good tabla player)

A music program was held at Guruprasad on Sunday morning, 22 May 1960. Madhukar M. Golwalkar, a celebrated musician with All India Radio in Poona, gave a wonderful performance on the sarangi (an Indian string instrument played with a bow), accompanied by a tabla-virtuoso, Chandrakant Kamat. (Lord Meher- 4687-1960)

A meeting was held of 30 volunteer workers on 1 May to discuss arrangements for the upcoming East-West Gathering. Deshmukh, who had arrived from Nagpur, was also present.

Another meeting was held on Sunday, 6 May 1962, and that same day about 150 close ones from Poona and Bombay gathered to hear three professional musicians of the All India Radio station in Poona. Golwalkar played the sarangi, Kamat the tabla and Laxman Waze the sitar. It was a stirring performance. When Baba commented to them that their performance was the best, Golwalkar said, "It is solely due to your presence, for we have never played so well before." Baba embraced each of them. Baba did not usually enjoy a solely instrumental performance, but he did that day.

Patwardhan arrived and began warming up. At 10:10 A.M., the music started. Kamat was playing the tabla; there was also a sitar player (Laxman Waze) and a flutist (Sakaram Jaibahar). At one point, Kamat gave a solo performance, and Baba told the Westerners to watch his fingers. All applauded when Kamat finished. After an hour, the musicians embraced Baba and departed. Baba remarked, "If you could understand what he just sang, you would feel so happy. There will be no singing tomorrow."

During 1962 Sahavas, Golwalkar and Kamat came in the morning to give an hour's recital on the sarangi and tabla. At Baba's request, the musicians played the traditional "bride's song," which depicts a new bride, joyful about her marriage but sad to depart from her parent's home. An appropriate choice of music for how most of the Westerners felt.

The tabla player, Kamat, also accompanied Begum Akhtar, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made me with your singing." (Lord Meher-p-4907-1963)

 

113-CHANDRA SHEKHAR

Chandra Shekhar son of S L Lokhande had opportunity to see Baba at very young age with his parents in Guruprasad.

Description of his meeting in words of his father is as below.

Baba’s letter came inviting us from Poona 3rd to 13th June 1960, My family and I arrived on 2nd June. We went to Guruprasad on 3 rd Morning. Each of us had a garland for Baba. When called inside, we went and bowed on Baba’s feet. Garlanded Him, and then embraced Him. My son Chandra Shekhar was 3 feet away from Baba when he suddenly threw away his garland, mumbled something, and without bowing to Baba, went and sat down at a distance. I felt very sorry because he had come three or four times before and garlanded Baba. My family sat in front of Baba while I stood.

Baba asked me why he had behaved in this fashion. I replied, “I don’t know, Baba.” Baba asked, “Does he do this at home?” I told Baba that he does behave like a mad person at times, tears cloths, throws utensils out of the house, hits people, and at times does not eat for three or four days. If asked why he does not eat, he would reply, “Food is expensive.” At times he would become violent and would not let the family enter the house. But on seeing me, he would quiet down.

Baba asked me, “How many years have you had contact with Me?” I replied, “Since 1953, Baba.” Baba asked me why I had not told Him before about the behaviour of my son.” I replied, “I know You are God and You know everything, so there is no need to tell you about him.  That day was a Thursday, and Baba asked me to remind Him about the boy on Sunday.

The next day we were going to Guruprasad in the morning. On the way, we passed by a florist. My son on his own asked for a garland. He kept it. When we reached Guruprasad, we stood in the queue, but my son ran first and garlanded Baba. We were surprised at his attitude. We bowed down and sat near Baba. Baba smiled at the boy. On Sunday we came to Guruprasad, and after we had bowed down to Baba, I reminded Him about my son. Baba replied, “I have already done on Friday what I had to do today.” Baba then asked me to do the following for my son: do not make him study; allow him to live as he wants to; do not worry about him, as he is a mast; do not let him mix with people, and do not let him go near gatherings. (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-157/8)

 

114-CHANGDEV

23rd October 1928 was the Hindu holiday of Dassera

The Master transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. Changdev begged the mandali to plead with Baba to forgive them. Baba called both before him at four o'clock. Changdev said that he would be his servant "until death" and prayed that Baba overlook his past mistakes. Feeling their sincere, tearful entreaties, Baba forgave them and allowed them to remain in the Prem Ashram.( Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

115-CHATHAM E. (MISS)

(Principal of Dastur School)

The principal of the Dastur School was a European woman named Miss E. Chatham. Her affection for Merwan was touching; a day would not pass without her speaking with the boy. She would also invite him to her house for dinner, which was unusual since Merwan was so young. At that time, the Dastur School admitted boys only at the primary level, so, after one year, Merwan switched schools. On his final day, Miss Chatham embraced him tenderly and imparted a few words of advice. Merwan liked this teacher very much. He listened with downcast eyes and shed tears at their parting, knowing he would miss her. (lord Meher-p-

 

116-CHAUNDE MAHARAJ

Baba reached Saoner at ten o'clock on 15 November 1944, where again the whole town turned out for his darshan. Pophali and another lawyer named P. D. Harkare had made fine arrangements for the function. Baba was taken to the residence of Bhawalkar Pleader.

On all sides of the bungalow, nothing but a sea of heads could be seen. People from six or seven villages had been waiting for days in advance to avail themselves of the opportunity. Baba had long before already made a home in their hearts. Pophali had done an excellent job of spreading Baba's messages and love in the area. As a result, almost 40,000 men, women and children had come with eager hearts for the darshan of Meher Prabhu (Lord Meher). Baba came out of the house several times to bless the crowd, but they were not satisfied and would not disperse.

In the middle of this multitude, a well-known person named Chaunde Maharaj came to Baba. With folded hands, he tearfully prayed, "Please bless me for success in my life's activities."

Baba replied, assuring him, "The power house will never fail, provided the wires maintain their connection with it." (lord Meher-p-2447/9-1944)

 

118-CHAURISA GANESHI LAL

Ganeshi Lal, son of Ramdas Chaurisia of Nagpur. He had opportunity to see Baba in young age along with his father. While Baba was in Nagpur in November 1944, Baba visited the home of his father, Ramdas Chaurisia. Baba took Ganeshi Lal and his brother Shankar Lal in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. (Lord Meher-p-2443-1944)

He also received Baba for the Saoner programs, too along with his father and few more families.

Again on 5th July 1953 he came with his father to Dehradun and they were also permitted to see Baba.

 

119-CHAURISA RAMDAS

During November 1944, Baba was in Nagpur. He visited the home of Ramdas Chaurasia, whose two young sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal, Baba took in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. Baba's arti was sung and he distributed prasad.

In January 1953, Baba came to Savner where Ramdas Chaurasia and his sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal and few other disciples gathered to receive Baba.

Kaka Sherlekar also invited Baba for food, and one day Baba went to his house for a meal. Baba visited the residences of Chaurasia and other four disciples in Nagpur. Baba also visited the small Avatar Meher Baba Nagpur Center, which was located at Nana Kher's residence.

On 5th July 1953, Ramdas Chaurasia of Nagpur came to Dehra Dun with his sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal, and they were also permitted to see Baba. Baba gave instructions to Ramdas about Shankarlal's marriage. In the course of conversation, Ramdas asked Baba the proper way to do japa (repetition of God's name). Replying, Baba stated:

Day and night you breathe, but do you ever think of it? Even at night when you sleep and when it is not possible to think of it, your breathing goes on for 24 hours, continuously and naturally. Do the japa in a similar manner; do it in such a way that it goes on spontaneously all the time — while eating, drinking, sitting, walking, talking — so that in the course of time, it becomes a natural habit.

To form this habit, first you have to repeat the one name of God most dear to you for half an hour daily, increasing the time gradually until the mental repetition becomes a natural habit, and you keep repeating it for 24 hours. God has hundreds and thousands of names. Select an easy one and with every inhalation, repeat it. While doing it, no special sitting or standing posture is required.

This habit will make you repeat God's name always — while eating, working, urinating, defecating and so on. If at all you forget to take His name, take it at once as soon as you remember. Do this, thinking that it is a duty given to you. Don't worry if you ever forget to take His name. If your thoughts begin to flow into a different channel, stop them and go on repeating His name. When it becomes a firm habit with you, even while thinking other thoughts, the repetition will be uppermost and you will not even be conscious that you are doing it — exactly in the same way in which you are unconscious of your breathing.

Do not do it like pranayama, by taking one chosen name when you inhale and the same name when you exhale. Not like that, but do the repetition as I have explained in a natural way. Take any name — mine or anyone's — but have nothing to do with breathing.

Such a repetition will benefit you greatly, and there is not the least harm. You go on repeating my name with love, you may possibly become God. Again have nothing to do with pranayama; follow the method I have shown you. It would have been different had you decided yourself how to take God's name. But now that I have instructed you, you have to act accordingly.

I don't say you should take my name. If you want to take the name of Ram, that is all right, but do you know who Ram was?

Chaurasia replied, "I only know that he is the Ancient One and is born on the physical plane from age to age."

Who was Ram? When you say Ram or Krishna, what is your idea behind it?

Ramdas Chaurasia answered, "The all-powerful. There is nothing he cannot do."

Baba stated, "If you repeat Ram inwardly and ask your heart who he is, a reply will surely come. Now return to Nagpur and start your japa."

On 24th September 1966, Ramdas Chaurasia and a friend went to Meherazad, ostensibly only to see Eruch and Bhau, but Baba acquiesced to meet him.  (Lord Meher-p-5251-1966)

 

120-CHAURISA SHANKAR LAL

Shankar Lal, son of Ramdas Chaurisia of Nagpur. He had opportunity to see Baba in young age along with his father. While Baba was in Nagpur in November 1944, Baba visited the home of his father, Ramdas Chaurisia. Baba took Shankar Lal and his brother in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. (Lord Meher-p-2443-1944)

He also received Baba for the Saoner programs, too along with his father and few more families.

Again on 5th July 1953 he came with his father Dehradun and they were also permitted to see Baba. Baba gave instructions to Ramdas about Shankarlal's marriage.

 

121-CHAVAN VISHNU D.

Baba asked Vishnu Chavan of Poona, "Are you prepared to obey me to the extent of killing your child, if I order you to?"

Chavan said that he would do so, and Baba was pleased by his sincerity of purpose.

On 7th December 1948, Vishnu Chavan came to Meherazad with a merchant from Poona named Bal Nerlekar.

In year 1954, from Poona group Vishnu Chavan, and few new others   met Baba. )

Baba wanted to know who can fast on water for seven days. 22 persons stood for but baba selected only five. Vishnu D. Chavan of Poona was one among them.

Vishnu Chavan came to Baba's bungalow. Although he had been in Baba's contact for years, Baba did not see him. In fact, none of the Poona lovers were permitted to see Baba, since he was still in seclusion. But Chavan persisted and sent word to Baba that he did not desire anything except his blessing. So, for the purpose of receiving his blessing, Baba instructed him to go to Meherabad in a few weeks, on a certain date.

On the appointed day, Chavan went to Meherabad and then came to Meherazad, where Baba was staying by then. Baba warned him, "To digest my blessing is infinitely difficult. You do not understand the meaning of it. You do not know what it is. You will have to face tremendous hardships. Do you know what my grace means? You will be stripped of everything you own! You will be on the streets! Those who dare to seek and are privileged to receive my grace are stripped of everything. They have no roof over their heads. They wear only loincloths."

Baba again warned him, "Great courage is required to assimilate my blessing. So don't ask for it. Ask for something else."

"I only want your blessing," Chavan insisted.

Solemnly Baba gestured, "All right, take it. I give you my blessing." And with it, Chavan left to return to Poona. In a short time, true to Baba's words, Chavan fell on very hard times and gradually life got worse and worse. Chavan was married with a few children. Some months after this meeting, he found himself homeless and penniless.

For some time, he and his family lived in the local Gadge Maharaj dharamshala in Poona. After a while, they were forced to vacate, and Turekar, a Baba lover in the police force, took pity on them and allowed them to stay in a storeroom at his bungalow. Months passed. Chavan, unable to bear the conditions of his life brought on by Baba's "blessing," contemplated suicide. By chance, he met Eruch on a street and disclosed what had happened to him. The news reached Baba, and Chavan was called to Guruprasad.

Chavan came and prostrated himself before Baba. Baba lovingly inquired about his family and then stated, "When you first came to me, I warned you that courage was needed to assimilate my blessing. You do not have that courage. Now, what do you want?"

"Baba, help me. The landlord evicted me and my family from our house and removed all our possessions. I don't have a single paisa with me, and the children are starving."

"All right. I will take back my blessing and give you some monetary help. But always be honest and don't forget me." Baba asked Nariman to give Chavan Rs.1, 000, and Chavan took the money and left, pleased.

The following year, when Baba was again in Poona, he asked K. K. Ramakrishnan, "Do you know Vishnu Chavan? Have you asked for or taken any money from him [for the Poona Center work]? I know you are mad with your Center project."

Ramakrishnan told Baba, "Yes, I know him. He appears to be a big man now. He has acquired the Bombay agency of an industrial or mercantile company and has become quite rich. He lives behind the railway station and goes everywhere by taxi. But I have not asked him for a donation. His wife sends two rupees to the Center every month. That is all they give."

Baba warned Ramakrishnan not to take any money from Chavan. "It is all right if you accept one or two rupees for the Center work, but no large sum, even if he gives it on his own. Beware."

Once during his Poona stay, without any prior notice, Baba unexpectedly made house visits to a few of his lovers. He visited the home Vishnu Chavan (near the airport) and few others, before returning to Guruprasad.

On Sunday, 10 February 1963, Baba met Vishnu Chavan of Poona who came in afternoon with his family. (Lord Meher-p-4925-1963)

 

125-CHILD ACTORS

The Poona bhajan group had organized a drama depicting the seven Avatars and their predominant message to mankind. The play was performed before Baba on 27th May 1961. All the actors were the children of Center members, aged five to sixteen. In the final scene, Sohrab walked in as Baba, leaning on "Eruch's" (Rustom's) arm.

Seeing the twins go through the familiar scene of Baba giving darshan and prasad, while Baba was right before them, brought forth an uproar of delighted clapping and laughter from the audience. Baba laughed so deeply he had to wipe the tears from his eyes — especially when Sohrab's false moustache fell off! At the end, when "Baba" gestured, "I am the Ancient One!" the entire audience shouted several times, "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" shaking Guruprasad to its gilded ceiling. (Lord Meher-p-4752-1961)

 

126-CHIMAN CHOWDHARY

On Thursday and Sunday mornings, Merwan Seth would arrive at the toddy shop by 4:00 A.M. He would rouse every person connected with him in Kasba Peth to accompany him in the prayers held in the temple.

After the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection was Chiman Chowdhary among others. Thus, from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p-2o4-1919)

 

127-CHIINCHORKAR VYANKATESH SRIDHAR "KAKA"

On Thursday, 5 August 1926, while holding a discussion with Nusserwan Satha and Vyankatesh Sridhar "Kaka" Chinchorkar (devotees from Ahmednagar), the Master explained to them about desires and spiritual independence versus political independence. Baba ended by emphasizing:

Real bhakti [devotion] means "to die a thousand times a day." Thus a poet has said, "If you have the longing to receive the wound of an arrow, then first create a heart that would venture on such a dangerous game, that would bear its hardships, and that is bold enough to endure its sufferings."

This quotation expresses not only the literal and outer meaning that one should "create a heart," but also the inner sense, that the sufferings of the wound should be borne without anyone else knowing it; quietly, without the slightest murmur or sign of pain.

There should be absolutely no outward show even though one may be suffering from deadly wounds and cut into pieces from inside!

Ah — what burning! What love, what desire! The terrible heat of the sun is as nothing compared to that burning sensation! All these burnings and other such ordeals are on the part of the independent seeker of Truth, who has not found a Guru or a Guide. Those who have found a Sadguru, however, have nothing to do except dedicate themselves to him with complete blind submission. Even if the orders of the Master seem incomprehensible or even repellent, you have to carry them out with bowed heads. Do as the Sadguru tells you to do, even if his instructions are against your will or beyond your understanding. This is the easiest way to God. For, if one at all desires to reach this Goal of Truth, one must burn and consume oneself in that desire, without any other consideration of mind, body, or soul: and this is most difficult. You are lucky to have found such a Sadguru in me. ((Lord Meher-p-696-1926)

 

130-CHINTAMAN RAO & FAMILY

The school was closed for Christmas on Tuesday, 25 December 1928. Meredith came to visit at noon. According to Baba's wish, no religious ceremonies were observed that day. Baba explained to Meredith, "On all four sides, in every corner of the globe, religious precepts and ceremonies prevail. Were we to follow the same old sham and show here, then what would be the difference between us and the world? Here, to obey me is the best religious act you can perform, and by doing so you will free yourself from all the bondages of the customs and rites of religion."

Chintaman Rao and his family were permitted to pay their respects to Baba. (Lord Meher-p-1000-1928)

 

131-CHOHEN

He was relative Tatya Saheb and an old lover.

On December 1955, with a few of the mandali, Baba arrived in Bhuinj on the afternoon.. The villagers received him outside the village and wanted to take him into the village in a procession in the car. Baba, however, got out of the car and walked the distance along with the jubilant villagers, who led the way singing bhajans and beating on drums. When Baba reached the grand old mansion, Tatya Saheb was waiting on the steps and welcomed him. The family performed puja before Baba, and later Baba was led through the large house and sat comfortably in a decorated room.

Tatya Saheb introduced his friends and relatives, and snapping out of his reveries he began bustling back and forth bringing each person before Baba. One of those present was a relative named Chohan, who was an old lover.  (Lord Meher-p-3903-1955)

 

132-CHOPDE BUA

A kirtan program was held from 7:00 to 9:30 P.M. by Chopde Bua. The doors of the Beloved's wine-shop were flung open, and all imbibed the Wine of his presence according to their thirst. Those having no thirst received the awareness to create it; and thus, deep into the night, the program joyously continued."(Lord Meher-p-2327-1943)

 

133-CHORDIA DINESH NANDINI

Baba and his group reached Nagpur on the morning of 26 December 1937.Baba retired to the main bedroom. After a quick bath and breakfast, interviews began. Deshmukh had brought his fellow professors and students for Baba's darshan. Baba granted an interview to student named Dinesh Nandini Chordia was particularly drawn to Baba; her father was also a professor and she wrote poetry. In 1950, after Baba reached Nagpur a tremendous crowd was waiting to greet Baba in front of Thakur’s House. After giving them darshan from a distance, Baba retired to his room on upper floor

Men and women started coming in groups to the upper floor of Thakur's house, where Baba saw them, permitted darshan and conversed with each. This lasted until evening; then he went with the mandali to Dinesh Nandini Chordia's house for supper.

Dinesh was the poetess who had met Baba previously. She was a wealthy woman and had made elaborate arrangements to receive Baba. Beautiful silk saris were spread on the floors and staircase wherever Baba walked.

On the 26th, Adi Sr. arrived with Dinesh Chordia of Nagpur, her brother and the Deshmukh. Dinesh was taken on a tour of Meherabad, and on 1 July Baba took her to meet the women mandali at the P.W.D. bungalow in Ahmednagar.(Lord Meher-p-1926-1038)

 

134-CHOTA QUAWAAL

On 17th of September in the morning a singer named Chhota Qawaal arrived with his musicians in Meherazad to entertain Baba. However, Baba did not enjoy his singing much, or his choice of material, and he sent the group out for tea, saying he was curtailing the program and ending it at 1:00 P.M. But after tea, Chhota Qawaals singing improved, and Baba extended the program by an hour. All then left at 2:00 P.M. The singing programs were a private affair; no one from outside was called except for Padri, Adi, Don, Chhagan, Waman and Bhagirath. Nariman had come from Bombay on the 17th. (Lord Meher-p-5283-1957)

 

135-CHOUDHARY

(Cook for Mandali)

He cooked food for mandali in Manjile Meem and accompanied Baba many times on His tour and cooked vegetarian food for Hindu mandali members. Some of events are as under:

In early day at Poona in 1922, every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. The gathering was so festive that, to a stranger passing, by it appeared that a fair or carnival was being held. Baba lovers from Bombay, Lonavla including Chowdhary, and others from Poona came to attend the darshan.

In year 1922, Baba and His group left Khandala and proceeded to Khopoli. After walking a mile, they ascended the Bhor Ghat (a range of hills between Karjat and Lonavla). From there the descent to Bombay began and the lone bullock cart, which had been trailing with the luggage, took the lead. The gradient was steep and the bullock nearly tumbled down with the cart while the men ran alongside it, scrambling to keep it under control. The cart had been fixed with boards on its wheels to act as brakes, but they weren't effective, and the men had much difficulty slowing the cart's wheels with their bare hands.

After the group had walked some distance, Chowdhary and one more companion were reported missing. Baba was quite upset by this news. A search was made but the two men were not found. After reaching Khopoli, the two lost companions arrived. They had taken a shortcut, and Baba angrily scolded them for disobeying orders and threatened to send them back home. They begged his forgiveness for separating themselves from the group and realized that the few miles they had saved were not worth Baba's reproof and spoiled mood.

In Manjile Meem, Chowdhary cooked for the Hindus. Gustadji, Baba's constant companion throughout the day, prepared Baba's tea.

Once as directed by Baba, lunch was served by Chowdhary (the cook). Baba suddenly became very displeased with the Hindu mandali and began abusing them. He scolded Sadashiv and Arjun in particular, because they had not finished the vegetable dish served by Chowdhary.

On the morning of 14 April, 1924, Bhandara (mass feeding) started and continued until evening. Nearly 1,000 poor and destitute persons were fed. The food was cooked by Chowdhary with the other mandali's assistance.

In Manjile Meem Masaji would cook for most of the mandali, and Chowdhary would cook separately for the Hindus.

On Saturday, 19 April 1924 the Hindu mandali celebrated Hanuman's birthday. After dinner, Baba gathered the men outside the Jhopdi and inquired about the activities of the day. He asked Masaji if there was any leftover food. Masaji replied affirmatively. Baba asked the Hindu cook, Chowdhary, who replied, "At times there is, but I never throw it away.

One day, an old woman with her two sons came begging in the evening. They were brought to Baba, and Baba asked Chowdhary to cook them fresh dal and rice.  They were given food and Baba permitted them to depart after giving them new clothes.

On the morning of 12 May 1924, Baba called the mandali in front of his Jhopdi and rebuked them severely for their frequent quarrels. Chowdhary, who had felt very disturbed about the Master's remarks, decided to leave. Some of the mandali did their best to prevent him, but he was so upset that he would not listen. Gustadji informed Baba, and he again called the men to the Jhopdi. He sternly confronted Chowdhary: "Why did you ever agree to stay with me under all circumstances? Now you want to leave because of a few harsh words! What is the meaning of pulling on in any circumstance? With me you have to learn how to live and remain like dust!"

But Chowdhary was stubborn and would not listen and soon after left for Poona. After Chowdhary's sad departure, Baba asked the other men, "Who else wishes to leave me? If anyone wants to go, he can go right now!" But no one else was prepared to go.

Gustadji was in charge of the storeroom located on the Post Office verandah. When the cook Chowdhary or the women from the Family Quarters required items, they would write their requests on a piece of paper and send it to Gustadji. After he initialled it, the list would be sent to Baba to scrutinize. Baba would initial it and return it to Gustadji who would then issue the items. In this manner a rigid check was placed on all the supplies that were issued from the storeroom at Meherabad.

Sometimes, to give them a change, Baba would come in the mornings and announce, "Today we will have a cooking contest between Masaji and Chowdhary," for example, when Chowdhary was cooking for the Hindu mandali. Each would work laboriously to outdo the other in preparing tasty vegetarian food. At lunch, the mandali would serve as the panel of judges. Baba would dish out the food and ask, "Whose food was more tasty?" The food was so delicious, the mandali would reply, "Well, it's hard to say ... We will have to have a second helping to decide."  (Lord Meher-p-729-1936)

 

136-CHRISTIAN SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST

One Saturday, out of curiosity, a Christian Seventh-Day Adventist came to meet Baba at Guruprasad. The man asked Baba to give a discourse, but Baba replied, "How can I do that? Jesus said not to work on the Sabbath, and for me this is work." But he did explain a few things to the person. (Lord Meher-p-4802-1962)

 

137-CHUNNILAL & WIFE

On 19th December 1952, Baba and His group departed by train very early in morning, At the station there was a great rush from the crowd. Baba was persuaded to travel by second class instead of third. At Manmad, Baba wished to stay at the dak bungalow there, but it was already reserved for some government officer. While driving past the rest house, Baba pointed to a beautiful villa with a garden. "What a fine bungalow," he remarked. "Perhaps it is the best in Manmad."

Eruch went to the railway station and tried to persuade an official to allow them to occupy the dak bungalow, but he refused permission even though they were willing to spend the day on its verandah. So Eruch asked, "Do you know of any other bungalow where we could find accommodations?"

"Yes," said the man, whose name was Chunilal. "You can occupy the verandah of my bungalow."

Eruch thanked him, saying he would have to consult his elder brother for his approval. He returned and on informing Baba, obtained his consent on condition that the owner would have to remain elsewhere so long as Baba was there.

To Eruch's surprise, Chunilal agreed, and Baba was taken to the place. It was the same villa he had pointed out during his drive around the town.

The resident engineer arrived soon after to make all the arrangements. Seeing him, Baba asked, "How is it you are here when you agreed to be out when I came?"

"I have come to unlock the doors," he explained.

"Don't worry about opening the rooms. We will only use the verandah. But do you know who I am? People call me Meher Baba and it is your greatest good fortune that I have come here to stay a while."

Chunilal offered Baba and his group meals, but Baba replied that it had already been arranged. In the end, the official prevailed upon Baba at least to step into his house and have tea with him that afternoon. Baba acquiesced and the man left for his office, saying he would be back at teatime. His servants were instructed to see to Baba's needs. Because the man was so solicitous, Baba happily remarked, "I feel as if I am staying in Jal Kerawalla's bungalow."

In afternoon Baba wanted tea, but the tea leaves were locked in the cupboard. When the engineer returned at 2:30 P.M., Baba stated with a smile, "We already had our tea — prepared with your sugar and our tea leaves."

Chunilal was aghast and said, "But Baba, I never thought you would have it so soon."

"Your habit reminded me of a very close disciple of mine who was also a Grade I government officer, Jal D. Kerawalla, I.A.S."

Chunilal wished his wife to have Baba's darshan on her return from Delhi, and Baba agreed to stop again at his bungalow while returning. Chunilal remained with Baba until evening, and after he had left, Baba stated about him, "It is a rare thing to allow a total stranger to occupy one's house without knowing a thing about him, and be willing to stay somewhere else besides." (Lord Meher-p-3324-1954)

 

138-COLLECTOR OF AHMEDNAGAR   

(Chief Administrative Officer)

On 11th August 1928, the Collector (Chief Administrative Officer) of Ahmednagar paid a visit to the ashram especially to meet the three Europeans, Meredith Starr and the two ladies. The man was quite impressed that Britishers would migrate to India to join a spiritual ashram. (Lord Meher-p-955-1928)

 

 

139-COLLECTOR OF KARWAR

In November 1941, Baba stayed in Karwar for a week. On 1st, while Baba was there, the local collector requested an interview by letter. Nilu responded that the collector would be permitted to have Baba's darshan from a distance, but no interview. The man came in his car on the evening of the 3rd. By mistake, he drove to the mandali's bungalow first and parked there. After he saw Baba, a locket and photo were given to him, along with Baba's blessings, which he deeply appreciated.

When the man returned to his parked car, it was found that the battery was dead. Baba sent a special message indicating that this had happened for a purpose. When one approached a Master for darshan, Baba explained, it was beneficial to come on foot rather than by car. Therefore, the man should walk rather than drive back to his residence. The collector took it in stride and did as Baba indicated. The man offered his car and large bungalow to Baba, where he said Baba and his group would be more comfortable, but Baba declined the offer. (Lord Meher-p-2238-1941)

 

140-COL. MERWAN SOHRAB IRANI

Colonel M. S. Irani was once the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army. He was known as the Master’s archenemy; Baba called him "His Ravanna", who was Ram’s archenemy. Due to his constant thinking of Meher Baba, even though it was in an opposing manner, it brought good fortune to the Colonel in his next lifetime, who reincarnated into a close Baba family.

Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani was the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army during World War I.

He was the brother of Daulat Jehangir Irani, and after her husband's death, he looked after the family's material affairs. He had been worried about Daulat's contact with Upasni Maharaj and then Meher Baba, whom he thought would steal her family fortune. For a long time he had been disturbed that Daulat and her daughter Mehera were living in an austere ashram instead of in the comforts they were accustomed to. He wanted them to move back to his luxurious house in Poona and live a normal worldly life, but as they refused, he became a fierce opponent of Meher Baba, using his power and influences to try to undermine Baba s work.

On September 20th, at seven-thirty in the morning, the Colonel, along with a professor D. Kapadia of Deccan College and a relative J. Kapadia arrived at Meherabad. Rustom cordially led the gentlemen on a tour of the ashram; however, he was not acquainted with Colonel Irani who was his wife Freiny's maternal uncle. Rustom had heard that the Colonel had actively denounced Baba for years and written slanderous articles against him. When Behramji saw the group being shown around, he recognized Colonel Irani at once and informed Rustom to beware of what he said.

Professor Kapadia had known Mohan Shahane who had studied at Deccan College years before. Seeing him in the ashram, Kapadia critically remarked, "It is not good for a bright lad like you to waste your time here." Mohan pointedly explained to him about Meher Baba. Not impressed, Kapadia cynically asked, "Where does all the money come from for all this?"

Mohan replied, "I have nothing to do with that. I only know that the poor, sick and destitute are being served here."

Colonel Irani interposed, "It is all self-advertisement! This is all a show of false spiritual greatness!" These bitter remarks set off an unpleasant argument between the mandali and the antagonistic visitors. The mandali stopped arguing when the Colonel and Kapadia claimed that Zarathustra, Buddha and Christ were simply ordinary men whom legend had made great.

Despite all this contention, the visitors still wanted to meet the Master. Baba arrived three hours late at ten-thirty, but when Rustom asked the men to kindly take their shoes off before entering Baba's room, they were insulted and abruptly left.

Colonel Irani's other sister was Freiny, Padri's mother, who lived near Babajan's seat in Char Bawdi in Poona. He had also become disturbed by Freiny's daily devotion to Hazrat Babajan and her allowing her son to join Meher Baba's ashram. This same morning, Padri was in a very dejected mood and was thinking of leaving Meherabad. While being taken on tour of the ashram, the Colonel passed by the dispensary where Padri was prescribing medicines, but they did not see each other. This was fortunate, for had Padri seen him when he was in such a depressed state, he probably would have left with his uncle for Poona.

Colonel Irani had reasons other than mere spite to be openly against Meher Baba. He was a very successful man, but was unmarried and lonely; he suffered a deep disappointment that his closest relatives Daulat and Mehera, whom he dearly loved, willingly stayed with a Guru in what seemed to be a desolate wilderness. Thinking Meher Baba had duped his sister and swindled her out of her money and property, he had become Baba's fierce enemy. Being a warrior at heart, he decided to wage his own private war against Meher Baba. It was the Colonel who was responsible for publishing fictitious and misleading stories about Meher Baba in the Parsi newspapers, which at first created suspicion among the Zoroastrian communities about Meher Baba's claim to be a God-Realized Master.

It has been said that the Colonel's antagonism became as pronounced as Ravana's against Ram; for almost thirty-five years he continued spreading the worst kind of false propaganda against Meher Baba. But this enmity and opposition was a medium for the Master's inner work, for many people came to know about Baba through the Colonel's articles. Although the information given was critical and hostile, it stirred curiosity in many people, eventually inspiring them to go and see Meher Baba for themselves. Having his darshan, instead of being met with the alleged "poison of Meher Baba," they found the sweet nectar of his loving presence. In many Iranis and Parsis, a firm faith in Meher Baba's divinity awakened and they later became his staunch followers.

Viewed from this perspective, Colonel Irani unknowingly served Meher Baba tremendously. Because of his ardent devotion to strongly opposing Baba, he too eventually experienced Baba's love. Baba used to remark about the Colonel, "He is fortunate to be remembering me, no matter how. You have no idea how he really feels about me."

After Colonel Irani's departure from Meherabad, the Master commented about worldly-minded people: (Courtesy of Lord Meher: Vol.3, pages 842 & 844)

Rustom related, "Baba, the Colonel especially criticized the activities in Meherabad. He said that he had studied a great deal about Zarathustra's life, but that he was not impressed with the things he observed at Meherabad."

Baba replied, "Zarathustra did in his time what he thought proper under the conditions then prevailing. Now, I do what I think best. I am not concerned if the world accepts it or not. It is better you leave if you want to do as you like. What is it to me if your relatives, friends or the whole world follow me or not? I am what I am!"

Baba had previously foretold that the Parsis and Iranis would be the cause of his death, but this did not mean his physical death. The meaning concerned the bitter opposition to him and his work which, though none knew it at the time, was essential for his deeper purposes. A great work was done through this opposition and people eventually saw what beneficial results manifested. (Courtesy: Lord Meher - Vol.3, page 845)

In 1928, Colonel Irani began publishing critical articles about Meher Baba in the newspapers, inciting in the Irani and Parsi communities ill will and hatred toward him. The Colonel became totally preoccupied with his misconceived, false propaganda and also started sending objectionable letters directly to the Master and certain close followers.

Concerning Colonel Irani's activities, on October 9th, Baba remarked, "All this has no substance. There is nothing in it. It is not real suffering for me. Jesus had no roof over his head and had to wander all the time. I have no such hardships, yet I want and rather invite them. Let him write and speak against me. It will bear good results."

So, in actuality, Colonel Irani was a powerful medium for the Master and his work because, due to the Colonel's blasphemous attitude, Meher Baba's name rapidly came into prominence. When the Master began gathering disciples, the Parsi and Irani communities were opposed to him, almost fanatical in their opposition to the extent of even plotting his murder. But gradually, as their hostility simmered down, those Zoroastrians who had been most antagonistic to him eventually bowed their heads at his feet.

In fact, Baba was giving inner help to Colonel Irani to spread more opposition to him as an impetus for his work. Baba had once warned, "Parsis and Iranis will be the cause of my death." It did not mean that he would physically fall victim to their attacks; Baba's allusion was to this opposition. And those who opposed him in the beginning were to find him nearer to them in the end because of it. Baba had to work inwardly very hard and quickly through their opposition to bring them nearer to him, and this labour itself meant his near death. But all this was Baba's wish – to excite his opponents and intensify their opposition. It was Baba's spiritual game and it is impossible to understand the inner work he accomplished through the Parsi and Irani communities. The important thing is that those whom Baba had said would "be the death" of him came closer to him later on, and they eventually realized who he really was.

Criticism of Baba by the press was a regular occurrence those days. Behind it was Colonel Irani, who was quite clever and active in his propaganda campaign. He even went so far as to try to persuade Baily to his viewpoint by bribing him.

On December 27th, Baba found out about Baily's involvement with the Colonel and warned, "If Baily succumbs to graft to support his habits of wine, women and song, he will be like Judas. But I won't allow it to happen. I love him and will see that he does not slip off the path." Soon after, Baba sent Vishnu to Poona, and he returned with Baily the next day. Baily sought Baba's forgiveness with tears streaming down his cheeks. He promised Baba he would change his habits and said he would write a fitting reply to the Colonel's allegations. Hearing this, Baba explained at length about the current antagonism against him:

You should not hate him (Colonel Irani); the man deserves to be pitied. We should not act in the same way as he does. We should harbor no bitterness for his criticism nor try to get the better of him. Instead we should patiently tolerate his obstructive tactics. How beautiful it was when Christ said, "If a person slaps you on one cheek, offer him the other." This is the real thing; otherwise, there is no difference between the Colonel and Baily.

"While on this subject, let me tell you an anecdote. The Parsis defame me and call me 'Shaitan – Devil' simply because I do not eat meat and fish. I don't drink liquor and have never been to a brothel. Their definition of a Parsi is that he should be a non-vegetarian, drink wine and lead an immoral life while at the same time wearing the religious symbols of the sadra and kusti, visiting the fire-temple, and paying heed to the priests. Thus, by their behaviour, they themselves have become devils in fact! In short, a Parsi may do what he likes, but he is considered a pucca (true, faithful follower) if he simply wears the religious symbols.

"A fellow Zoroastrian Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani once came to Meherabad. At that time, I was staying in a small cabin shaped like a table, which seemed to look like a chicken coop to him, and the austere, simple atmosphere of Meherabad disgusted him. To vent his spleen, he involved my activities in the columns of the daily press, exposing my work on the pretext of disclosing unworthy wrongdoings of fake sadhus and saints.

"Colonel Irani's actions are an example of a misunderstanding. He is really a friend, because he too is mine. It is only one Soul inhabiting the persons of my friends and enemies. It is the same one Soul in everyone. If a person gently rubs his cheek or slaps himself with the same hand, he would not feel upset at his hand, because it is his hand whether it soothes or slaps. Likewise, all my well-wishers and critics are mine. All belong to me and all are equal."

Upon mention of Colonel Irani, Gandhi interjected, "Is he the Colonel Irani from Belgaum?" Chanji answered that he was the Superintendent at Matheran hill station. Gandhi sighed, "I know him; imagine that."

During this period, Daulatmai's brother, Colonel Irani, was still publishing defamatory articles in the Gujarati newspapers about Baba, misleading the Irani and Parsi community of Bombay with his baseless allegations. But there was also a group of Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, namely the Dadachanji, Katrak, Kotwal, Desai, Merchant, Baria and Pleader families, who were staunch followers of Baba. No amount of propaganda could sway them. These families tolerated insults and mocking taunts from their own communities and became ostracized by them. It was their rock-like faith in Meher Baba that made them hold to him. Thus, by facing such opposition, their love was tested.

During this period, Daulatmai's brother, Colonel Irani, was still publishing defamatory articles in the Gujarati newspapers about Baba, misleading the Irani and Parsi community of Bombay with his baseless allegations. But there was also a group of Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, namely the Dadachanji, Katrak, Kotwal, Desai, Merchant, Baria and Pleader families, who were staunch followers of Baba. No amount of propaganda could sway them. These families tolerated insults and mocking taunts from their own communities and became ostracized by them. It was their rock-like faith in Meher Baba that made them hold to him. Thus, by facing such opposition, their love was tested.

Mother Shireen was the main target of these antagonists from the Zoroastrian community, and she was troubled the most. While she was residing in Banu Mansion, all her neighbours, except for three persons, approached the landlord and threatened to vacate the building if he failed to evict Shireen. They even signed a petition to this effect.

Meanwhile, Venkatapathaiya began corresponding with Colonel Irani and others opposed to Baba. He held his own public meeting on December 10th, for the said purpose "to examine the credentials of Shri Meher Baba and to protest against the establishment of the Meher Baba Universal Spiritual Centre at Byramangala."

Jal Kerawala, Dr. Ghani, Dr. Deshmukh and Norina had published a small booklet entitled, Meher Baba's Raj of Truth – Crown of Truth. It attempted to allay the public's fears about Meher Baba and to answer some of the opposition's criticism. With Baba's consent, they attended the meeting and tried to distribute the booklet.

Colonel Irani, a Zoroastrian, was rumoured to be planning a visit to Bangalore. Baba hinted he would like the Colonel to come and see him, so that once and for all this problem of his opposition might cease. "Then he and I both will feel at ease," Baba stated. Explaining further, Baba took pity on the stubborn man:

After the foundation-laying ceremony at Byramangala and the starting of the construction of the center, reports, both pro and con, began appearing regularly in the local newspapers about Meher Baba and his work. Meanwhile, the vindictive attorney Venkatapathaiya invited Colonel M. S. Irani to Bangalore to help in his campaign against Baba. The Colonel arrived from Poona in January. From the early 1920s, since his sister, Daulatmai, and nieces, Mehera and Freiny, dedicated their lives to Baba; Colonel Irani had been vehemently opposed to Baba, writing outrageous accusations in the Gujarati press. He had continued this hostile propaganda throughout the ensuing years and now in Bangalore he delivered two lectures at public meetings, and also one in Mysore.

About one hundred fifty persons attended his lecture entitled, "My Experiences with Pseudo Saints," on January 30th. The Colonel, however, disappointed his audience by attacking only one person – namely, Meher Baba. Even the chairman of the meeting, the mayor of Bangalore, objected to the Colonel's one-sided arguments. Norina, Nadine and Jal Kerawala attended the talk, and Jal asked pointed questions, which the Colonel could not answer well.

Yet despite all the Colonel's best efforts, how could this opposition detrimentally affect Baba's work? Even the Colonel's hostility was part of Baba's work and actually accelerated it further. After the Colonel's visit to Bangalore, Ghani Munsiff published a pamphlet entitled "The Spiritual Hoax of Lt. Colonel M. S. Irani, “in which he defended Baba and answered all the Colonel's erroneous statements and mendacious accusations.

In his lecture, Colonel Irani at one point had stated that he had been to Sakori to see Upasni Maharaj, and had been told to read his books which he found "irrelevant matter."

In reply to this, Ghani Munsiff bitingly wrote: "As for the Lt. Colonel not seeing anything enlightening in the books of Upasni Maharaj, we quote the words of a sage who said:

'Works like this (of a Perfect Being) are as a mirror:

if an ass looks in, you cannot expect an angel to look out;

when a head and a book come into collision

and one sounds hollow, it is not always the book!' "

In reply to Ghani's publication, the Colonel financed his own vicious rebuttal in the form of a bigger booklet, grandiosely entitled Meher Baba, The Greatest Hoax of the 20th Century

However, because of Colonel Irani's agitation against Meher Baba in the newspapers, and having heard others of the Bombay Parsi community attack Baba, Sohrabji had no true feelings of reverence for Baba. But because of his son Noshir, he came to Meherabad seeking Baba's help to relieve his anxiety.
Concluding, Baba observed:

Honestly, I love Colonel Irani. I know that he is within me and is doing what I want him to do. Everyone works as he is intended to work, and God is in all. No one is at fault

Work has to be done and just as the Pandavas and Kauravas battled and Arjuna did his duty according to Krishna's advice, in the same way, my workers should do my work. Don't avoid opposition for fear of opponents or criticism by the public. As I showed you now, opposition is to be faced and I assure you that if you do so, there is one hundred percent guarantee of success in your endeavours.

   
   

A few Bombay lovers also journeyed to Surat for the darshan program, as did some Bombay Parsis who were adamantly against Baba – due to Colonel Irani's influence. By creating opposition, however, they were unknowingly helping to establish faith in the hearts of some other Parsis. For in fact, some of those who had come to oppose Baba left with their hearts at his feet. There was also a hostile element in Surat itself, and some of those people joined forces with those from Bombay in opposing Baba.

Baba arrived in Surat at five o'clock on the morning of September 18th. From the station, he was paraded in a beautifully decorated automobile to the home of Sohrab Vakil. Baba was welcomed by an enthusiastic crowd. The opposition forces that had collected to shout slogans against him were outnumbered by his devotees. Amidst the crowd, here and there, a few people whispered against Baba, but not one had the nerve to come out openly with their criticism. (Lord Meher - Vol.9, page 3188)

 

141-COUSIN OF ALOBA

In February 1928, "Aloba and his cousin were forced to leave the Abode of Love, but no one could take away their love. Their awakened hearts were breaking, but their spirits were uniting with the Beloved, who fulfils such sincere longing with his constant presence."  (Lord Meher-p-908-1928)

 

142-DADA PATIL

On the 11th 1938, an elderly villager was brought to Meherabad by Dada Patil. The man had a bullock cart, which Pendu had hired to bring materials to Meherabad, but the villager had been stealthily stealing wooden planks from the stockpile on the hill. Baba had come to lower Meherabad that day, and the man was brought before him. Baba was to punish him. Padri or Pendu would have whipped any thief! But what was Baba's justice? Baba sentenced him to go to every house in the village with the stolen planks on his head, and to tell all that he had stolen this property from Meher Baba! Dada Patil was to follow him and make sure he did it at every house and then report back to Baba. The old man asked forgiveness and said he would do as Baba ordered, but begged not to have to carry the heavy planks on his head, and Baba relented. (Lord Meher-p-1935-1938)

 

143-DADACHANJI ARANVAZ N.

(Daughter of Dadachanji & wife of Nariman Dadachanji)

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-3 Sl No

 

144-DADACHANJI ARMAITY

Daughter of Beheram and Banoo Dadachanji

Meher Baba made her repeat it three times, and Armaity got three kisses too! Then Baba gave her the traditional sadra and kusti (thread), and asked her to repeat the prayer once more. Her mother dressed her in the sadra and once again the prayer was repeated. Baba embraced her and she garlanded Him with flowers, as did her parents, sister and grandparents. Armaity then went inside to meet Mehera and was given sweets and gifts. Baba made her sit near him as he drank his coconut water, and gave some of it to her from his own glass. Although the ceremony took hardly five minutes, for those present there were no words to describe the sanctity they felt as Baba performed it. The atmosphere was divinely beautiful, and Baba was radiant and smiling. No Dasturji (Zoroastrian priest) could have achieved for Armaity and those gathered what Baba imparted to them that day. (Lord Meher-p-5010-1963)

 

145-DADACHANJI BEHERAM & BANU

In June 1963 at Guruprasad Baba continued discourses.

The Bombay group was with Baba practically daily in morning. Generally, Baba looked exhausted, but he kept giving his loving contact to them, passing the time with discourses, jokes, or music. Despite this, those present could see how tired he really was. The four Dadachanji brothers — Nariman, Rustom, Hoshang and Beheram — had been coming every weekend in turns. (Lord Meher-p-5022-1963)

 

146-DADACHANJI DARA

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji & Bachamai)

On 21st September 1928, Meher Manzil was officially opened. Baba was given a bath by some of the boys after not having bathed for the previous eighteen days (a record as far as the mandali could recall). Despite this, there was no unpleasant odour from his body. Baba had been wearing the same sadra during this period, which had become quite dirty, and that too he changed. Baba's Table Cabin was brought to the Meher Manzil the next day, and the new residence was inaugurated with bhajans and sweets. Baba was garlanded and photographed, and speeches were delivered by Dara and a few others.

Baba had ordered Dara to meditate early in the morning, but he was often disobedient. Later that day, Baba asked him, "Why didn't you meditate as I asked? I gave you special instructions about it."

Dara complained that it was so bitterly cold at 3:00 A.M. that he could not concentrate well. Baba countered, "If cold makes you shirk from the spiritual path, how will you ever progress? To complain about extreme cold in winter, too much heat in summer, and rain in the monsoon is a tendency of human nature. If at any time pretexts are ready (to justify disobedience), how on earth are you to progress in the Path?" After this reprimand, Baba pardoned Dara and instructed him to rise at 5:00 A.M. (instead of at three), tie a cloth around his eyes, and repeat God's name until Baba told him to stop.

Once while in Bombay, Bachamai Dadachanji came to see Baba and informed him those two days before, her son Dara had come down with double pneumonia and had been seriously ill. Baba related, "I, too, had pneumonia. If I had not caught it, Dara would have died."

Dara was still quite ill and had a dangerously high fever; the doctors had given up hope. Baba went to see him. The next day Dara's temperature became normal, but Baba was observed to be suffering a high fever. Bachamai asked him, "Baba, why are you doing this? Dara is all right, but now you have a fever. You have taken his suffering upon yourself. Let him die, Baba; you must not suffer!" Baba smiled at the woman's brave words, and was pleased with her love and detachment.

Baba left on 19th February 1933, for Bombay for visa work, and made a second trip to Bombay from Nasik leaving on 3rd March. Before leaving, he did a strange thing: He applied plaster of Paris to his arm for what appeared to be no reason. When the group arrived in Bombay, Baba did the same thing again, and the mandali were wondering what was the hidden meaning behind Baba's actions. Late that night, Chanji's two-year-old nephew Dara Dadachanji had a serious accident in which he was almost killed. Baba advised his parents to apply plaster of Paris to his injuries and the mandali then realized why Baba had done what he had.

On 19th February 1938, the joyous feeling that permeated the atmosphere at Meherabad as the lovers began arriving for the three-day celebration. Almost 500 lovers from Bombay, Poona, Ahmednagar, Nasik, Navsari, Nagpur and other towns and cities, gathered to quench their thirst. More than 200 came from Bombay, including Dara Dadachanji

On 30th May 1935, Baba drove from Nasik to Bombay. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home. There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

On 1st February 1942, the Dadachanji family of Bombay came to Meherabad for a day and navjot ceremony of Dara son of Naoroji Dadachanji was performed before Baba.

Baba consoled Naoroji Dadachanji on demise of his son Nozar in air crash and they left at peace. Naoroji's second son, Dara, had gone to Hyderabad to bring the body, which was found five days after the crash in a decomposed state. It was buried in Secunderabad after a military salute, and no religious ceremony was performed.

Baba recalled his meeting in Hollywood in 1932. While climbing the stairs to the theater's balcony, Baba was supported on one side by Homa Dadachanji and on the other by Dara, Homa's brother. Dara had recently injured his knee. After the movie, Baba joked, "It was a sight for the gods! Here I was, injured myself, leaning on two cripples."

Baba gave sahavas and darshan to intimate devotees in Bombay a month ago. The sahavas was in the afternoon. When Baba was alighting from the car to enter the sahavas program, Homi & Dara also got down. They were limping. Those days Baba walked with the help of canes. One was on each side, both gave company to Baba. Dara had sprained his foot and Homa was limping because of his leg operation.

During Sahwas in year 1958, upon seeing Homa and Dara Dadachanji approaching him, Baba remarked, "These are two brothers who love me very much. Homa has come from London especially to attend this sahavas. (Lord Meher-p-4302-1958)

 

148-DADACHANJI HOMA

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji & Bachamai)

On 30th May 1935, Baba, with few mandali moved from Nasik to Bombay.  Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Naoroji Dadachanjis' teenage daughters and sons Homa aged six. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family.

On 19th February 1938, the joyous feeling that permeated the atmosphere at Meherabad as the lovers began arriving for the three-day celebration. Almost 500 lovers from Bombay, Poona, Ahmednagar, Nasik, Navsari, Nagpur and other towns and cities, gathered to quench their thirst. More than 200 came from Bombay, including Homa

Homa Dadachanji was also in London. He had been greatly saddened by his brother Nozar's death in a plane crash. Baba comforted him, "Until his last breath Nozar remembered me and he is with me now. So you should be happy. All are in me, don't worry. He has come to me."

Baba recalled his meeting with DeMille in Hollywood in 1932. While climbing the stairs to the theater's balcony, Baba was supported on one side by Homa Dadachanji and on the other by Dara, Homa's brother. Dara had recently injured his knee. After the movie, Baba joked, "It was a sight for the gods! Here I was, injured myself, leaning on two cripples."

Upon seeing Homa and Dara Dadachanji approaching him, Baba remarked, "These are two brothers who love me very much. Homa has come from London especially to attend this sahavas. They have given complete physical sahavas to me before. Once in Bombay when I had to get out of the car, I had to use canes. I found both of them also limping. They were hobbling with me — all three of us hobbling. It was a sight for the gods!"

On 20th December 1962, Homa Dadachanji with two other Baba lovers drove together to Ahmednagar. They spent the night in Poona and arrived in Ahmednagar in morning on 21 December. Later Homa drove on to Meherazad. (Lord Meher-p-5102-1964)

 

149-DADACHANJI HOSHANG & HAVOVI

(Son of Dadachanji)

Hoshang Dadachanji's wife Havovi came especially close in Baba's love-orbit from dear "Chanji family" there was none whose head remained unbowed at Baba's feet.  (Lord Meher-p-4942-1963)

The Bombay group was with Baba practically daily in morning. Generally, Baba looked exhausted, but he kept giving his loving contact to them, passing the time with discourses, jokes, or music. Despite this, those present could see how tired he really was. The four Dadachanji brothers — Nariman, Rustom, Hoshang and Beheram — had been coming every weekend in turns. (Lord Meher-p- 5022-1963)

 

150-DADACHANJI NARIMAN

(Son of Dadachanji)

(Close disciple)

(Refer: Fortunate Souls volume-3-SL No.73)

 

151-DADACHANJI-NARIMAN MERWAN

(A young Parsi relative of the Dadachanjis)

A young Parsi relative of the Dadachanjis, sixteen-year-old Nariman Merwan Dadachanji, came for Baba's darshan. He stood silently before Baba with a garland and bouquet of flowers. Baba embraced him without making any remarks. There was no verbal exchange between them. The usual introductions and pleasantries were strangely missing. But the effect of this quiet embrace was that Nariman dedicated himself with full faith to the Master's cause and became an important and staunch devotee. (Lord Meher-p-1081-1929)

 

152-DADACANJI NAROJI & BACHMAI

(Elder brother of Dadachanji)

On 30th May 1935, Baba came to Bombay from Nasik. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

In contrast to the resurrection of the dead child, Baba again described Nozar Dadachanji's airplane crash, and reemphasized, "Those who die with my name on their lips in their last moments will come to me."

Baba again mentioned the love of Nozar's father Naoroji and his entire family in Bombay:

Naoroji's wife died, his youngest son (Tehemtan) died, and recently Nozar died in a plane accident — each one with my name on their lips. The whole family was (financially) dependent on Nozar. Now, see their love! They did not take Nozar's death to heart, as they know whatever happens, happens according to Baba's will. None felt much at his death, and such love touches me. If you talk about miracles, this is a miracle!

About Nozar, there were two things before me. When the news first came that his plane had gone down, the family had hopes I would not let Nozar die, as his body was not found. On the other hand, before me was the fact that the entire family had love for me.

They sent me a telegram, and I cabled back that if Nozar's dead body was recovered within five days, it should be sent to Meherabad. I wanted to test the love of Naoroji, his sons Dara and Homa, and his daughters Arnavaz, Roda and Nargis. The plane was discovered after a week in a lake and Nozar's body removed. When this tragedy took place I was in Poona for a change. But the chamatkar (miracle) here is the love of the bereaved ones, and their silent submission to my will. The real miracle on the part of the family was their regret to disturb me during my change and rest. (lord Meher-p-3828-1955)

 

 

153-DADACHANJI NOZER

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji)

On 30 May 1935, Baba, Gustadji, Jalbhai and Gulmai drove from Nasik to Bombay and again stayed at Banubai's apartment. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

Baba again described Nozar Dadachanji's airplane crash, and reemphasized, "Those who die with my name on their lips in their last moments will come to me."Baba again mentioned the love of Nozar's father Naoroji and his entire family in Bombay:

Naoroji's wife died, his youngest son (Tehemtan) died, and recently Nozar died in a plane accident — each one with my name on their lips. The whole family was (financially) dependent on Nozar. Now, see their love! They did not take Nozar's death to heart, as they know whatever happens, happens according to Baba's will. None felt much at his death, and such love touches me. If you talk about miracles, this is a miracle!

About Nozar, there were two things before me. When the news first came that his plane had gone down, the family had hopes I would not let Nozar die, as his body was not found. On the other hand, before me was the fact that the entire family had love for me.

They sent me a telegram, and I cabled back that if Nozar's dead body was recovered within five days, it should be sent to Meherabad. I wanted to test the love of Naoroji, his sons Dara and Homa, and his daughters Arnavaz, Roda and Nargis. The plane was discovered after a week in a lake and Nozar's body removed. When this tragedy took place I was in Poona for a change. But the chamatkar (miracle) here is the love of the bereaved ones, and their silent submission to my will. The real miracle on the part of the family was their regret to disturb me during my change and rest. (Lord Meher-p-3829-1955)

 

154-DADACHANJI RAYMOND

(Son of Dadachanji-Hoshang & Havovi)

On 22 December 1968 was the first day of celebrations, a triple occasion in honour of Mehera's birthday, the betrothal of Dara and Amrit, and also the navjot ceremony of four children of the Dadachanji family.

Hoshang and Havovi Dadachanji had originally asked Baba through Arnavaz to perform the thread ceremony of their son, Rayomand, age ten, and daughter Meherrukh, age seven, in May 1969 at Guruprasad, but Baba had replied no. They then requested it be done on Mehera's birthday and to that Baba replied, "Kabul (Agreed)!" (Lord Meher-p-5378-1968)

 

155- DADACHANJI  RUSTOM & FREINY

(Rustom Dadachanji was son of Framroz Dadachanji a close disciple of Meher BABA and was married to Freiny daughter of

Referring to Freiny, Baba explained:

I have to bear the burden of many cases like hers. But, in dealing with such situations, I have to adopt peculiar methods which people do not understand. On the contrary, such persons as she place obstacles in my ways of working, create more suffering for themselves and add to my suffering. I care for them, save them and redeem them from suffering, by suffering myself!

Freiny has great love for me, but she does not obey me. I keep her at a distance for her own good, but she creates a row, and her row becomes my suffering! She fasted, and I ordered her from Jabalpur to break it, but she disobeyed.

I had to go to Nasik to pacify her [and get her to start eating again]. But all this I bear, and all this infinite suffering is not even a drop in my Ocean (of divinity)

In the early 1960’s, Beloved Meher Baba use to spend the summers (mid-March to June) at Guru Prasad in Poona. Guru Prasad was the magnificent residence of the Maharani of Baroda. It had a grand entrance drive through beautiful gardens; a portico leading up to wide verandas with marble floors. The front doors were tall and their glass work was etched with artistic designs. This palatial bungalow was a fit setting for the King of kings, Beloved Avatar Meher Baba. It was also very practical as it not only provided Him with a suitable site for His seclusion work, but it also was graced with a hall that was large enough for Baba to use for His darshan programs. It was at Guru Prasad that, in my case, Beloved Meher Baba's compassion allowed  "the improbable to become possible."

Two blocks away from Guru Prasad is Mobo's Hotel. During the early '60s when Baba used to give darshan, the Dadachanjis and the Mistrys used to rent rooms at Mobo's for the time Baba would be in Poona. On some mornings Baba would go for a drive or would visit one of His lovers and we used to stand at the gates of the hotel (which were on the road itself) just in case Beloved Baba drove by. When he did, in His love, He would stop the car and give us a smile or a hand to kiss. After some days, Baba asked that we remain on the terrace of the hotel and simply wave to Him as His car slowed down and then drove on.

After this extra and special glimpse of the Beloved, we would quickly get ready and go to Guru Prasad to await Beloved Baba's return. We would all stand lining the sides of the grand curved portico, waiting for Baba's car to slowly roll in and stop at the wide flight of stairs. Baba's door would open and one of the mandali, or sometime, a strong Baba lover who was visiting, would put out his arm for Baba.

Baba would take the support and climb the few steps and then enter the hall of Guru Prasad where He would seat Himself on the sofa. We would gather around, enjoying Beloved Baba's sahavas. Sometime there would be a singing program, but it made little difference to us; we just used to gaze in adoration at Beloved Baba until He lovingly dismissed us.

As the days went by, my heart started yearning, thinking, "How wonderful it would be if I could, once, help Beloved Baba up the steps. What joy it would be to touch Him!" My heart knew how improbable, in fact impossible, this dream, this longing was! With so many physically strong lovers around, and with Baba needing a really strong support, how could I even be noticed?

One fine morning, as we lined up. Beloved Baba's car rolled in, stopped, the door opened and Baba looked straight at me and beckoned. But I did not respond, thinking Baba wanted someone standing behind me. In my wildest imagination the thought did not come that Baba was fulfilling my heart's desire.

He beckoned again and this time I turned around to see whom Baba wanted. But I saw no one and, with a question on my face, I looked at Baba. The third time Baba beckoned and I dared to mouth, "Baba, I?" He nodded and I ran down the steps thinking, "Baba wants to tell me something."

When Baba gestured, "Take me up the steps," glorious joy filled my heart. I extended my arm and tensed, knowing I must not falter in taking His weight. Baba placed His lovely hand on my arm and I braced myself as Baba stepped out of the car. I took a step and, to my surprise, we seemed to glide up the steps light as a feather.

Throughout those precious moments my experience and feeling was, "How soft, like a baby, a cotton puff and the clouds, all rolled into one is Beloved Baba!" Baba sat down on the sofa and gave my arm a distinct "Thank you" squeeze. Baba's love — compassion — His caring and giving — is beyond words. His silence is so eloquent: one hears Him distinctly in one's heart. His so loving, tender and knowing eyes smiled at me and I returned to sit with the other Baba lovers — in my heart a glorious, treasured glow which even today burns brightly.  (Showers of grace –p-32 –Bal Natu)

 

156-DADACHANJ TEHEMTAN

(Tehemtan was the son of Naoroji Dadachanji younger brother of Framroz Dadachanji.)

In Bombay, Naoroji Dadachanji's sixteen-year old son Tehemtan had contracted typhoid in the middle of July 1943, and had been taken to the hospital. His condition at first did not seem serious and improved somewhat with medication. His sister, Arnavaz, whom Baba had advised to study nursing, looked after him. Although Tehemtan did not want to take his medicine, she would tell him, "Baba wants you to drink it," whereupon he would dutifully swallow it. She wrote to Baba, "In his illness, he is thinking of you the whole time. He sings to himself your arti, and your sweet name is ever ready on the tip of his tongue."

When Chanji had seen Baba in Lahore on 30 July 1943, Baba had remarked to him, "I am going to call Tehemtan to me. Don't worry. It is for his own good that he should be called to Eternal Life, while he is still pure and unstained by the impurities of the world."

Tehemtan had always loved Baba dearly, since their first meeting when he was only four months old in 1927. On the afternoon of 3 August, Tehemtan died. He was Bachamai and Naoroji's eldest son and they, of course, felt very sad about his unexpected demise. They came to Poona to meet Baba, who consoled them. They told him with tears, "An astrologer had told us that Tehemtan would be an accomplished engineer or doctor." (Lord Meher-p-2374-1943)

 

157-DADI MEHTA

Baba departed for Meherazad at 4:45 P.M. After Baba's departure each day, the conversation would always center on him. It was a wonderful time, and although the men mandali worked day and night, by Baba's grace, they never felt tired.That night the Gujarati group amused themselves in various ways. Dadi Mehta had a good time teasing Darabshah.

On 7th November 1955, Baba arrived in Meherabad in morning. Baba had a discussion in his cabin for some time, and then came to the hall to see the sahavas group. He said, "Those who did not sleep last night should stand up." Minoo Kharas and Adi Dubash promptly stood up again. Baba wryly inquired, "Don't you two ever sleep at night?"

Dadi Mehta remarked, "Both sleep quite well, Baba!"

Everyone laughed, and Baba asked Adi Dubash, "Has Minoo's proximity affected you? Despite no sleep, your health seems to be quite good, so there is nothing to worry about. (Lord Meher-p-3760-1955)

 

157-KERAWALA DADI

 

Dadi Kerawala was son of Banumasi Kerawala.

Before leaving Meherabad to embark in New Life, Baba sent away and Dadi Kerawala to his family, telling them, "I will call you later."1961-1938

In 1939, few more were also called to Bangalore. Eruch brought his aunt Banumasi Kerawala and her sons Dadi and Sam with his father, mother & two sisters.

In year 1928, Eruch's cousin Dadi Kerawala, received his bachelor degree in agriculture, and came to Baba one day. He asked, "What should I do now?"

"Do my farming," Baba replied.

Dadi did not understand and inquired, "How?"

"Go to Mandla and farm the land at my center there. By doing this you will learn how my farming is done," Baba instructed. Baba sent him to Mandla with Sohrabji Vakil of Surat. By cultivating the farmland there for a year, Dadi came to understand what Baba had meant. Baba would continually pester him by sending frequent instructions, which he had to act upon immediately. Only then did he grasp that to follow Baba's behests at all times is doing his "farming."

In 1949 Baba had sent Dadi Kerawala and Sohrabji Vakil of Surat to Mandla in Central India, to farm the land of Baba's center there. They were on their way on 12 May when Sohrabji suddenly had a heart attack and died while the train halted at Gadarwar.

Before the 100-day seclusion had begun, Baba expressed his desire to sit for some time in seclusion at the top of seven hills surrounding Poona, and also to continue his mast work. Baba departed Mahabaleshwar with the five women for Poona on 27th March 1951. Dadi Kerawala was in charge of plant experimentation at the Horticulture Research Station there.

On 22th March 1952, Baba, accompanied by Pendu and Nilu, was driven to Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. Since Dadi Kerawala was an agricultural officer there, he had been able to arrange Baba's stay in the garden, in a large bungalow. Although Dadi was tired of the work and had resolved to quit, Baba had asked him in a strange way to keep the job. When Dadi was talking about his decision with Piloo Mama Satha in Bindra House, Baba suddenly entered. In the course of the conversation, Baba spelled out to Dadi, "The atmosphere in Ganeshkhind is quite good and the climate, too, is very good. It is a most pleasant spot, and the milk there is rich and invigorating for the health. I like Ganeshkhind very much, and you should not leave it."

Dadi thought: "What misfortune. If I get better emoluments in another job, why shouldn't I leave? Keeping company with this Master is not good, for he gives orders and binds one." Despite such thoughts, Dadi prudently said nothing to Baba.

The day before embarking on his Fiery Free Life, Baba expressed his intention of paying his respects to the shrines of the three Perfect Masters who played the most direct roles in his current advent.

After leaving Shirdi, Baba arrived at Babajan's tomb in Poona at around midnight. The shrine was closed, but it was specially opened for him. Baba laid his head on the tomb, The mandali's bus arrived an hour later (due to some mechanical trouble on the way). At Bindra House, they were told to pay their respects at Babajan's samadhi and then to rest at Ganeshkhind where Dadi Kerawala had made arrangements)

On 18th June, 1955, Dadi Kerawala and others and 3 Baba brothers arrived in Satara for the cricket match. Baba played cricket with the men (using a rubber ball), on the grounds that Baba had approved, under some mango trees adjoining an Inspection Bungalow. He was in a most pleasant mood. The cricket match was played unusually seriously for a game with Baba, according to his instructions. There were ten players on each side, and Baba, being the eleventh of each team, played on both sides. Nariman and Sarosh were the captains, but Baba selected each team.

On 14th October 1955, Baba left Satara for Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. He stayed in the botanical gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence, where he had stayed twice before.

 

Baba left Satara for Poona on the 13th January 1956 with few mandali and stayed in Ganeshkhind Gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence. (Pendu had been sent a day in advance.) Arrangement for darshan had been made in a bungalow in Ganeshkhind itself (Bungalow No. 5, Shivajinagar, near the Poona Meteorological Observatory) belonging to a Sindhi, Javarmal Ahuja.

In 1956, Dadi Kerawala had been posted to a remote village of Ajra, between Belgaum and Kolhapur. During this mast trip, Baba stopped and had lunch there. 3959-1956

Baba decided to go to Poona for a while, as it was summertime and extremely hot in Meherazad. Besides, he was due for a checkup, and new X-rays were to be taken. He left in In I In year 1957, women disciples in Meherjee's car reached Poona on 18th April 1957. They were accommodated in Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens, where Dadi had been promoted to Superintendent.

On Sunday, 26th May 1957 Gulmai came to see Baba. Baba probably would have stayed at Guruprasad Palace until he left Poona, but a long distance telephone call was received from Shantadevi's secretary in Bombay, informing them that a portion of Guruprasad was required for the Maharani's brother and his guests whom the Maharani had promised to accommodate.

The secretary was told that during his stay Baba did not want anyone else to stay in the house. But since the Maharani had already promised her brother, Baba agreed to vacate the bungalow early. The secretary most likely conveyed this to the Maharani, and phone calls went back and forth between Bombay and Guruprasad. But having decided to leave, Baba moved back to Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens on 1st June 1957. The result was that, thereafter, the Maharani reserved Guruprasad exclusively for Meher Baba's use, and never allowed anyone else to stay while Baba was there.

On 23 November 1957, the Jessawalas came to Meherazad with Banumasi and Dadi Kerawala, The next morning, Sunday, 24th November 1957, Baba drove to Meherabad

On 19th March 1958, accompanied by the women mandali, Baba went to Poona, where their accommodation was again provided by Dadi Kerawala in Ganeshkhind.

In April 1958, Baba was in Mahabaleshwar, Baba called Meherwan Jessawala and his cousin Dadi Kerawala was called for three days (20th, 21st, and 22nd). The local residents were pestering Kohiyar to ask Baba to give darshan, and so on the last day of Baba's stay, Tuesday, 29 April 1958, Baba gave darshan in Shapoor Hall. About 300 people took advantage of it, including the Maharaja of Bhor and his family, and some maharanis (queens) who were vacationing in Mahabaleshwar.

On the 10th, Baba left Bombay with the mandali in three cars. Baba was driven to Poona where he stayed at Dadi Kerawala's quarters in Ganeshkhind Gardens. Baba called them and discussed details of a meeting he wished to hold at Meherabad on 10 July.

Bhau's eye problems persisted. Dadi Kerawala was present one day and suggested he apply mustard oil essence which was reputed to be beneficial. Baba told Dadi to procure it (from Bangalore). When it arrived, Baba himself applied it to Bhau's eyes the first time and then told Bhau to apply it every day. It burned so badly that tears would pour forth from Bhau's eyes. He would have to leave the hall, and people would observe his tears and whisper among themselves, thinking Baba was giving him an overwhelming experience of love. This went on for a few days, until Baba stopped him from applying it.

Principal Niranjan Singh came from Delhi to see Baba. After the meeting, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala to take Niranjan to the railway station on his scooter.

At the same time another person came. Baba asked Jehangu to take him to the station. Jehangu replied, "Dadi has a side car to his scooter and can easily take both."

Baba sternly rebuked him, "Just do the work I have given you, and Dadi will do his. It is not necessary for you to make suggestions to me."

Baba would likewise often arrange for different people's support. If someone were going abroad for further studies, he would write to lovers in that country with instructions to look after them (such as for Dadi Kerawala and few others, who went to America). Besides this, Baba would always remember to send a birthday card or telegram to his close lovers whether they be nearby or far away. Thus, for the Beloved of all, there was hardly a moment's rest.

In 1960, One day Dadi Kerawala brought a cake for Baba. Baba distributed it among those present, but rebuked Dadi, "If anyone presents a gift to me, he places a load on my head. You (think you) put a straw on my head, but it is enough to bring down the entire roof! Henceforth I forbid you to give me anything, as it is a burden to me."

Once, when all three were present in Guruprasad, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala, "What are you thinking?"

Dadi replied, "You know it, Baba!"

Baba commented, "I have told you many times that I will give you a wife as beautiful as the moon, and still you are thinking about it. You must have complete faith in me. When an individual has 100 percent faith in me, and leaves everything to me, the burden automatically falls on my shoulders. I have my Universal work to do and I am totally engrossed in it, but the weight of that individual's burden reminds me of my responsibility toward him, and I do everything for such a person."

Dadi Kerawala was present at the meeting, and during it Baba casually remarked to him, "Why don't you go abroad?"

Afterwards, Dadi began thinking of what Baba had said and began applying to universities in America to further his studies. Dadi's field of study was agriculture and he was offered an assistantship at Michigan State University. He left the following May with Baba's approval. At Michigan State he studied for four years and earned a Ph.D. in Agriculture. In a letter to him (in 1967), Baba sent this message: "Those who love me with unswerving love will always have their love reciprocated in full measure."

 

On the 24th August 1965, Baba permitted Dadi Kerawala to provide food for Meherazad in honor of Dadi's birthday. The meal was prepared and brought by Chhagan, along with Dhun Satha.

On 13th October 1968, Baba held a meeting to inform his main workers of his decision to give darshan the following year from 10th April to 10th June 1969 at Guruprasad. Besides the resident men mandali, Dadi Kerawala was also called with others from Poona. (Lord Meher-p-5357-1968)

 

159-DADU ABDULLA

(Son of Ramjoo Abdulla)

Ramjoo Abdulla's entire family had been in Baba's contact for many years, Baba, and Ramjoo always sought Baba's advice about any family problem. Ramjoo and his family had left Nasik and moved to Ahmednagar two years earlier, in 1946. He had eight children: six sons — Dadu, Baggu, Kasam, Ali, Meheru (Meher Ahmed) and Isa and two daughters Jibboo and Mariam.

Before Baba entered seclusion on 9th January 1930. Baba gave last minute instructions to Ramjoo and his brother-in-law Abdulla, before entering into seclusion Ramjoo’s eleven-year-old son Dadu, along with two other boys stayed near Baba.

Among about a dozen boys, Ramjoo’s sons Dadu stayed with Baba and were given employment in Nasik. After a few days, it was decided to send Dadu to Poona for study.

Baba had decided to take Ramjoo's fifteen-year-old son Dadu with him to Europe if a passport for the boy could be procured in time. The passport office agreed to issue one if Meher Baba stood as guarantor, which he did. On 6th June 1933, Baba went to the Inspection Bungalow in Bassein with the mandali, including few mandali men and Dadu, but finding the climate disagreeable, Baba returned to Nasik on the 8th.

On his fifth foreign journey, Baba sailed from Bombay on the steamship Victoria accompanied by four mandali men and Dadu. The voyage to Genoa was horrible. Baba's mood was ill-tempered, as even the new cabin was cramped and the mandali were not often permitted to see him, as they were travelling in a different, lower class and passengers from there were not permitted on Baba's deck. Making matters worse, practically all of them were seasick.

Baba decided on a short trip to Rome, and seven disciples and Dadu and Tino were to accompany him. Before departing, Baba asked those staying behind to prepare some humorous skits for his amusement when he returned.

On the 27th August 1933, Abdulla Jaffer and his family came bringing Ramjoo's son Dadu.

On 27 December 1933, Ramjoo Abdulla's son Dadu arrived in Meherabad to serve as Baba's orderly. Dadu was another youngster well liked by Baba.

Accepting the invitation by Sampath Iyangar, Baba left Ahmednagar by bus for Dhond in the afternoon of 16th February 1934, accompanied with seven disciples and Dadu

Accompanied by four disciples and Dadu on 16th April 1935, Baba left Nasik and drove to Ghoti, a town 25 miles away, where he stayed at a dak bungalow. Ghoti was selected as a change of place to provide Baba with an opportunity to have a suitable rest and to recuperate from the continual suffering he had undergone since returning from America.

On 2nd July 1939, Ramjoo's son Dadu also had an interview the same day.

On the 11th November 1942, Baba and some of the mandali drove to Nasik to attend the wedding of Ramjoo's son, Baggu, to Ghani's daughter, Bibi. During the wedding, their older brother Dadu shot a short film, and Baba turned his head and raised his hand as Dadu was filming him.

Ramjoo's son, Dadu, had become a professional photographer and came from Nasik to take pictures. Many officials had also come, including the chief of police and mayor of Poona. (Lord Meher-p-3908-1956)

 

160-DAGDU SALAKE

(An elderly man)

Dagdu Salake was an elderly man was above one hindered years of age. He had come for Baba darshan held in Wadia Park Ahmednagar in year 1954 in the group of Kharmale from Parner.

When Kharmale went to Baba made him to stand next to Him as his group was posing for photograph. After photo graph Baba asked Kharmale for introduction of all the lovers from his group.

Dagdoo Salake was in the group of Vishnu Namdev Kharmale from Kalpup village In Parner. Dagdu always wanted to touch the feet of Kharmale. He wanted to pay his respect as Kharmale had met Baba. But Kharmale objected to this explaining that he was very much younger to him and did not allow him to touch his feet. He promised that one day he will take the elder man for Baba’s darshan. Kharmale introduced Dagdu to Baba and complained to Meher Baba about his wish to bow down. He thought since he had taken Baba’s darshan he is very near and dear to Baba. But Kharmale always refused     and told that in “Beloved Meher Baba’s fold there is no bowing down to other people’s feet.” After hearing this story Baba blessed Dagdu Salake three times on his head.(“Memorable Moments” page 46 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

161-DAGDULAL L. KASAT

During sahwas in year 1958, Dagdulal L. Kasat of Satara came for Baba's darshan and introduced himself as the one who had applied plaster to Baba's leg after the auto accident in 1956 (Lord Meher-p-4254-1958)

 

 

162-DALVI MARUTI M.

On 23rd January 1922, Baba, along with Dalvi and few others left on a coastal steamer from Bombay to Mandwa.  Just before departure, two Muslim friends, S. M. Usman and Jaffer's brother-in-law, Ramjoo Abdulla, arrived on board. Usman had been invited and felt inclined to invite Ramjoo, who had previously seen Baba several times, but who had not had the opportunity of being with him for more than a few moments.

The group of men carried baskets filled with sweets, fruit, chutney and bread. As the steamer chugged out of the harbour, Baba started distributing some of the refreshments, and all were in a jovial mood. Gazing at the receding city, one of the men began to extol life in Bombay — its magnificent buildings, its landmarks and beautiful shoreline — and Baba also praised its grandeur. But he then posed this question, "Is it the sight which is great, or the seer?" (Lord Meher-p-259-1922)

 

164-DAMANIA COWAS 

On 1st August 1949, was a red-letter day in Meherazad. All the Meherabad mandali, as well as other Meherabad residents, including Cawas and Rusi Damania, and their mother Shirin met Baba. No one was to eat breakfast or take tea before arriving. All the men and women had been observing silence for one month, and they were to break it in Baba's presence when he stepped out of seclusion. ( Lord Meher-p-2732-1949)

 

 

166-DAMANIA JAHANGIR & SHIRIN

Shirin Damania was one among four sisters Gaimai, Gula and Banumasi of Nusserwan Satha. This Parsi family was deeply drawn and accepted Meher Baba as their Spiritual Master and made frequent visits to meet Him. (Lord Meher-p- 557-1924)

On one occasion Baba visited Akbar Press in Ahmednagar with Eruch, who had been in Poona for a few weeks. There he saw Shirin Damania, who was bedridden with arthritis. Baba asked her what she wanted. Eruch urged his aunt, "Tell Baba to make your body all right so you can move about as before."

Baba assured her, "There is only one remedy for that — you will be all right if I am bedridden with stiff legs."

Concerned, Shirin blurted out, "Baba, do not do that! I will lie here as I am until my last breath, but you should stay well."

Baba was deeply pleased with her spontaneous expression of heartfelt love and reassured her, "Carry on as you are in this birth. After this life, you will be free from the rounds of birth and death."

Sometimes Baba would go to the Satha home to eat lunch and relax, sitting under a shady tree in the compound, discussing matters with his mandali and Nusserwan. Nusserwan had one step-brother Ardeshir, four brothers — Meherjee, Jemi, Homi, and Piloo;  and four sisters — Banumasi Kerawala, Gaimai Jessawala, Gula Satha, and Shirin Damania. Gradually, by his frequent visits, all the members of this Parsi family were deeply drawn to him and accepted Meher Baba as their Spiritual Master. In the years that followed, his spiritual connection with the Satha and Jessawala families became very significant.

Gaimai's sister, Shirin Damania, and her sixteen-year-old daughter, Meheru, were at the train station as instructed and Baba and the women went to the waiting room, where they sat down for lunch. Baba turned to Meheru (Damania) and asked, "Have you forgotten anything?" She immediately remembered she had left vegetables cooking on the stove at Akbar Press. She told Baba, adding frantically, "It must have burnt to a crisp by now!" Baba sent Adi Sr. to bring the vegetables. The gas stove had somehow extinguished itself and the dish was saved.  942

On one occasion Baba visited Akbar Press in Ahmednagar. There he saw Shirin Damania, who was bedridden with arthritis. Baba asked her what she wanted. Eruch urged his aunt, "Tell Baba to make your body all right so you can move about as before."

Baba assured her, "There is only one remedy for that — you will be all right if I am bedridden with stiff legs."

Concerned, Shirin blurted out, "Baba, do not do that! I will lie here as I am until my last breath, but you should stay well."

Baba was deeply pleased with her spontaneous expression of heartfelt love and reassured her, "Carry on as you are in this birth. After this life, you will be free from the rounds of birth and death."

Dara and Shireen visited Meherazad on 21 February 1965. On the 23rd, Burjor Mehta delivered birthday greetings to Baba from all his dear ones at Akbar Press in Ahmednagar.

Dara and Shireen saw Baba the following morning before leaving for Bombay on the 5th to return to England. (Lord Meher-p-5123-1965)

 

167-DAMANIA KEKI & SHAKUNTALA

On one occasion, Keki Damania of Ahmednagar and his wife Shakuntala came to see Baba at Guruprasad. Their ten month-old daughter Mehernaz had acute fever; but, knowing she would be safe, the couple left her in the hall and went out into town. Finding the child there, Baba asked whose it was. No one knew, so Baba had the baby brought to him and felt that she was feverish. He passed his hand over her and, sending for Goher, told her to examine Mehernaz. The infant was given medication and made comfortable in a room. Soon the couple returned and began looking for their child. Baba asked, "Whom are you looking for?"

Keki said, "We left Mehernaz here."

Baba scolded them, "You left her here! What wonderful parents you are! The child has a fever of 105° and you went out into town, leaving her here. What kind of people are you?"

"Baba, you are here. Why should we worry?"

"Despite my being here, if the child died, wouldn't you feel sorry?"

"No, Baba. Everything happens according to your will."

"Then I tell you, Mehernaz will pass away tomorrow!" Keki and Shakuntala kept calm and, instead of dying the next day, the baby got well! (Lord Meher-p-4543-1959)

 

168-DAMANIA KHORSHED JEHANGIR

(Wife of Eruch B. Jessawala’s)

In June 1937, the engagement ceremony was held at Akbar Press in Ahmednagar. Baba attended and betrothed Eruch to his first cousin, Khorshed Jehangir Damania. A few of the Westerners were present at the small ceremony. Baba garlanded the couple and applied kumkum to their foreheads, and they exchanged rings before him. At that time, Eruch had no intention of marrying, but it was an arranged marriage according to the wishes of both families. To free Eruch from bondage, Baba made him enter this bond, but as Baba guided him and events unfolded, the marriage never did "bind" him. (Lord Meher-p-1839-1937)

 

170-DAMANIA RUSI & MANI

(Son of Shirin Damania)

1st August 1949, was a red-letter day in Meherazad. All the Meherabad mandali, as well as other Meherabad residents, many from Ahmednagar were to be present at Meherazad before seven o'clock that morning. Those who were invited included Rusi Damania and his mother Shirin, No one was to eat breakfast or take tea before arriving. All the men and women had been observing silence for one month, and they were to break it in Baba's presence when he stepped out of seclusion.

Mani Damania came to Meher Baba through her marriage to her husband, who was a relative of the Jessawalas. Her husband’s mother was Gaimai’s sister (Eruch’s mother).

She was born into a Parsi family and heard many rumours against Meher Baba when she was growing up, including that He mesmerized young girls.  However, even before she ever met Meher Baba, Baba told her husband-to-be that he should marry Mani, which he won’t find any other girl like her!

After their marriage Meher Baba called them to meet him, Mani was reluctant to go and her husband did not pressure her, but in the end she decided to meet Baba.  That was in 1968 and it was the only time she ever met Meher Baba in person.  It was when her husband was ill with cancer and dying that she turned to Baba for help and prayed to him to assist her.  When her prayer was answered she became convinced that Meher Baba is God.

After her husband’s death she became very close with Guimai and often stayed with her and her family.  There she heard many stories about Meher Baba and also would meet the women mandali.  Throughout her life she has had many experiences of turning to Meher Baba for help with her family and has always been provided with the assistance she needed.  (From Chat-wallas)

 

171-DAMODAR,

(A servant)

On 6th November 1945, Baba got up early in the morning but did not sit in seclusion. Rather, Baba washed the feet of 51 poor people who had been brought to him and gave them prasad. Jal Kerawalla had assigned the duty of assembling the poor to a servant named Damodar, who roamed about the local villages and brought the needy persons to the hill as instructed.

Damodar had been staying with the mandali to make sure water and other necessities were brought up every day. He was sent down with a letter to the sub-inspector of police to make arrangements to send coolies up for the luggage when Baba and the mandali were ready to leave. (Lord Meher-p-2509-1945)

 

172-DAMU

(A Prem Ashram Boy)

One of the boys named Damu had been ill for almost three weeks with a persistent high fever. Baba called the boy and took him on his lap, saying, "Tell your fever to go to Baba! Don't worry. I am always near you, with you, and in you."  (Lord Meher-p-951-1928)

 

173-DANCING GIRLS

The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean. Baba was walking in the vanguard of the procession when he stopped suddenly. No one could understand the reason, but it became clear when a woman at the back came running forward with a garland in her hand. Nothing was hidden from him! When his eyes surveyed the whole universe, how could they miss a poor woman's love?

The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School during this period. (Lord Meher-p-3614-1954)

 

174-DANDEKAR

(Singer)

Dandekar was a good singer. Gulabdas Panchal of Bombay had got a harmonium made and thought it would be an ideal accompaniment for singing bhajans. He decided to take it to Meherabad. Panchal travelled with two other persons Barve, tabla player and Dandekar a singer.

The day program was to be given; all of them were singing bhajans at home. They got so carried away that they forgot that they had to go for sahwas at Meherabad. One of the mandali alerted them. And finally when his word fell on deaf ears he left. When the rest of them realised that they were late for the for the program they hurriedly got up to go. Barve and Dandekar were left behind, as Baba had given no orders to bring guests’ tonga was hired and they trotted off to Arangaon. On the way they almost missed being killed by another tonga coming from the composites direction.

When Gulabdas & his brother Rati Lal reached in sahwas, Baba asked them why they were late. Baba also asked if they have brought anyone with them. They admitted bringing two more friends. Baba said, “I am not just a dictator. Just because I have given orders that does not mean I shall not see anyone. Go right now   and bring those two friends here.” Baba sent Adi in His car to bring the two men. Barve and Dandekar were so privileged for their first meeting they were driven in Baba’\s car. When they came Baba asked them to introduce themselves. Barve said he was a tabla player and Dandekar said he was a singer. Eventually Dandekar also sang,”Shabari ke ber” for Baba which He enjoyed. The Harmonium was out to good use in the program. Baba had blessed it by putting His lotus feet on it. (“Unlocking Secrets” page 152-by author Nivedita Nagpal.)

 

178- DARA HANSOTIA

(Nephew of Gustadji)

(Son of Sohrab Hansotia)

On 1st August 1928, Baba went to the night watchman's quarters on the 1st for a tea party. Sohrab Hansotia's son Dara was staying at Toka and helping in the school sang before Baba

Dara arrived, like everyone else, was expected to obey the following six standing "Don't" orders from Baba:

  1. Don't drink anything in a standing position.
  2. Don't accept any eatable outside the boundary of Meher Ashram, without permission.
  3. Don't touch the body of any boy of the ashram.
  4. Don't touch any article belonging to others, except with permission.
  5. Don't use a plate and glass not belonging to you.
6. Don't give your plate and glass to anybody.

On 9th December 1928, a discussion centered on Dara Hansotia, whom Baba had warned that unless he awoke at 3:00 A.M. to meditate, which he loathed to do, Baba would not give him darshan.  .

From 1st July 1929, Baba began giving serious attention to his future plans. He mentioned closing down the ashrams and decided to go to Kashmir. Dara Hansotia was sent to Bombay. Thus, by the 9th of July 1929, all preparations for leaving were complete.

Baba stayed in Nasik for more than a month. However, during this time, he kept to himself; except for the men and women mandali and a few close lovers, he saw no one. No outsiders were permitted. Among those infrequent visitors who did see him was Dara Hansotia from Surat, and few others. (Lord Meher-p-1190-1930)

 

 

 

179-DARA IRANI & AMRIT

(Son of Adi Jr. & Daughter of Shartughan Kumar)

On 24th, tragedy struck again. Adi Jr.'s wife Gulu died in Ahmednagar an hour after giving birth to a son, named Dara. At 5:00 A.M., Baba had gone from Meherabad to see Gulu at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa. He had put his hand on her head seconds before she died. It seemed Gulu had been waiting for Baba's arrival before leaving her body. Receiving his blessing, she merged in him at the age of 30.

On 15th December 1961, Baba's brother Adi Jr. arrived in Ahmednagar from England with his wife Franey, and their two children, Dara and Shireen. They met Baba on the morning of the 17th. Adi Jr. was allowed to visit Meherazad often, and on a number of occasions (with Baba's permission), he brought the entire family.

Baba asked Dara about his work and commented, "It must be cold in England now."

Dara said, "You get used to it, Baba."

Baba pretended to shiver and gestured, "You are a brave lad. I couldn't do it!"

Dara was gradually losing his sight to the same ailment which afflicted Lyn Ott, and Baba asked about it. Dara said that it was all right, but he had trouble seeing at dusk when it was turning dark. But, fortunately, some people who lived nearby took the same route as he did and helped him get home.

Baba consoled his nephew, "Don't worry, Dara. My nazar is on you." He also added, "I will find the right wife for you."

On 28th January 1968, Baba's youngest brother Adi Jr. arrived from London to stay at Meherazad for a month. Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, had written to Baba from London about his desire to marry an Indian girl, and his marriage had been arranged with Baba's approval to Kumar's daughter, Amrit. (Mehera had suggested the girl to Baba.)

On 11th October 1968, Sarosh, Viloo and Adi met with Baba for an hour. Baba discussed the arrangements for Dara and Amrit's wedding and entrusted Sarosh with helping to arrange their civil registration.

Kumar with his daughter, Amrit, arrived from Dehra Dun on 16 th October 1968. Kumar had brought Amrit to meet Baba and the women mandali before her marriage to Adi Jr.'s son Dara. The next day, they were taken to the Ahmednagar Registrar's office to apply for a marriage certificate. After fixing the date of the wedding, which was to be held at Meherazad, they left on the 18th.

On 28th October 1968, Chhagan was called to Meherazad and given instructions about preparing food celebration of Dara and Amrit's wedding in December. (Lord Meher-p-5364/5-1968)

7Baba had given his consent to hold the wedding of his brother Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, 24, to Kumar's daughter Amrit, 18, in Meherazad. For several days, Pendu, Eruch and Mani were kept busy making arrangements for the two-day affair. Sarosh, Viloo and Adi were also actively engaged in these arrangements as well.

On 21st December 1968, Adi Jr.'s family came to see Baba. This was also to be the first meeting between bride and groom; but upon reaching Meherazad, Amrit had fallen ill with temperature, and so no meeting between her and Dara occurred that day.

On 22nd December, was the first day of celebrations the betrothal of Dara and Amrit.

On the morning 23rd December 1968, Dara and Amrit were married in a civil ceremony in Ahmednagar at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, and they then came to Meherazad to receive Baba's blessings.

Despite his serious condition, Baba cheered everyone up by joking and pretending that his physical infirmity was nothing. Still, the lovers could see his condition for themselves and had the "darshan" of his suffering.

Baba was wheeled onto the verandah and blessed Amrit and Dara. Sarosh's little granddaughter

Following text is in the words of Dada as he remembers:-

I am Dara Irani, son of Beloved Baba’s youngest brother Adi Jr. & Gulu. My mother Gulu died with my birth and I was brought up by my mother’s sister Villo & her husband Sarosh until the age of 13, when I was taken to England to be with my father. During those thirteen years I had many occasions to be with Baba to whom I was told and whom I accepted, to be God. But the ‘God’ was little more than a word for me during those years. When He held Darshan programs, I looked to Him as tough He was a Rock star or Movie star, and not only was I greatly impressed, but could boast to my school friends “My uncle Baba gave a darshan Program, and many thousands came to see Him.  I called him ‘Uncle Baba’

I was taken as a child to see Baba. I was told to be best on my behaviour, and this of course tended to make me stiff and unnatural with Him. This Baba would not like and He would immediately lighten the atmosphere by tickling me. Then He would ask questions about school, my activities, putting me again more at ease, followed by games with Him, such as trying to catch His hand of finding the middle finger. I would always end up in loosing, and day, I said to Him, "Baba you are cheating” Baba looked shocked with impression that clearly said, “I am God, and this boy accuses Me of cheating! I stopped and horridly said, "No Baba.”You are cheating as me uncle, not as God.’

In December 1964, after seven years in England, my father, family and I were called to be with Baba for three months. We visited Baba two or three times a week. I remember very vividly when we sit in hall along with mandali, during his activities , He would turn to me and said, ‘I am God love Me.’ I would just reply, ‘yes,  Baba’, I was at that time responding mechanically but now I know he was bringing me to the pint of realization who he was. It was also during this visit that Baba, unexpectedly, turned to me and said, “don’t worry I will find the right girl to be your wife. I simply replied, thank You Baba’ Nothing further was said at that time

We returned to England and resumed my life there. Three years passed, and I received a cable from Baba asking as if I was ready to get married. I replied, “Whatever be your wish Baba.The return cable was, “I am happy with your answer.” So my father visited Baba at Meherabad again in December 1967and whilst there all arrangements concerning the wedding were finalized. I was informed that my bride was to be Amit whom I have never heard of, nor had she heard of me. Baba instructed me to take three weeks leave in December 1968 from the factory job, marry and then return to England with Amrit.

So I returned in December 1968, and by His grace we were married Beloved Baba’s health was very poor at that time. We stayed in Ahmednagar till 10th of January 1969 and one day Baba called us both in his bed room. He was lying on the bed, and gestured to us to sit each side of him on the bed.   He said nothing, but gestured that we should look at him. He continued to look at us, and there was silence.  Although I could not say nothing spectacular happened, yet a feeling of incredible bliss and contentment came over me., and I knew irrefutably I was in presence of One who would always with me, caring for me throughout my life. In that eternal moment of time, Beloved Baba gave me conviction of His Divinity. This was for me the realization of His true status for the first time in my life. There were no words, but Baba reached up and stroked my cheeks. And then took my hands and made me feel His cheeks.

Our last meeting with Baba was on tenth January and we left for England on eleventh.

(Amrita Singh is the daughter of Shatrughan Kumar one of the mandali men of Mantra Mafi, Dehradun, UP now Uttakhahnd)

 

181-DARABSHAH J. OOMRIGAR

Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar owned a small restaurant

He created an interesting episode during 1958 sahwas at Meherabad described by Bhauji as under:

An Arangaon boy was cooking Baba's food. Baba would have his daily breakfast at Meherabad when he arrived from Meherazad. It consisted of tea and a few slices of bread and cream. Accordingly, every night, Babu would skim the cream off the milk and keep it aside for Baba; but, in the morning, it would be gone.

Someone would invariably take it from the pinjra (screened cupboard). Babu was castigated for this by Pendu and Baba, but was at a loss to explain how the cream would disappear.

One night he hid in the kitchen. After some time, Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar stealthily entered and ate the cream. Babu informed Baba.

Calling Darabshah to his cabin, Baba asked, "Do you secretly take cream from the pantry and eat it?"

"Yes, Baba," he admitted.

"Why do you do it?"

Darab, who had the innocent heart of a child, said, "You have told us to feel absolutely at home here and stay as one family. Well, at home, I always take food when I am hungry. If I don't do the same here, it would be a breach of your orders!"

Baba highly enjoyed his logic and embraced him. "You are the only one who has had my real sahavas!"

During sahwas in year 1958, Baba played a game of seven tiles with some of the men in the sahavas group. Baba asked Hoshang to sing. He did not know how but managed as best he could. Baba selected others who did not have a voice, such as Darabshah and others, and their "singing" was thoroughly enjoyed.

 

Baba descended the hill in evening. In the hall. Baba expounded upon the dedication, obedience and love of his lovers from the West. He then remarked to Darabshah Oomrigar, "Twist my ears (punishment usually meted out to a naughty child)!" Oomrigar was heavyset and stood up with difficulty.

"Did you have more cream last night?" Baba asked with a twinkle.

Oomrigar smiled and caught Baba's ears. Baba was pleased and stated, "Obedience is not easy. You all come to me with folded hands and then leave. This is your love. But obedience is quite different.

It is not so easy. If I tell you now to walk on the road completely naked, it would be difficult for you to do."

In accordance with Baba's instructions, the sahavas group was brought to Meherazad on 8th November 1955. Baba led the group up Seclusion Hill, picking up pebbles and tossing them on either side as he climbed. He would also keep looking back to make sure the elderly ones were keeping pace. Whenever Baba saw any older men lagging behind, he would stop where he was. The older men were advised to climb slowly, and Baba paid particular attention to Darabshah Oomrigar. On top of the hill, Baba described his two seclusions there, when two cabins had been erected for the purpose in year 1947.  (Lord Meher-p-3765-1955)

 

182-DAS A. K.

In the month of April 1963 A. K. Das visited Guruprasad for three days.  (Lord Meher-p-4947-1963)

 

183-DASTUR BODH

On 17th April 1960, Guruprasad was very crowded day at Guruprasad? Thousands attended the darshan from morning until noon, including a Zoroastrian high priest named Dastur Bodh, who had heard of Baba while in America. (Lord Meher-p-4664-1960)

 

184-JAL DASTOOR PHEROZ & DOLLY

In year 1952, Dolly Engineer, 20, came for Baba's darshan, but her fiancé, Jal Phiroz Dastoor, 22, did not, since he did not believe in Baba. Dolly had been in Baba's contact from her childhood, because her mother, Soona Engineer (Arnavaz's mother's sister) would often go to see Baba. That day, on returning home, Dolly found Jal in tears. She asked the reason, and he replied, "Do not ask me anything. By not going for Baba's darshan, I have committed the greatest mistake of my life. I am a fool! I now acknowledge him as the Avatar."

Reared in Bombay, Jal Dastoor was from the Zoroastrian priest class. After Dolly had left to attend the darshan, although he had no faith in Baba, Jal began seeing Baba wherever he looked! This vision began right after Dolly departed. To avoid the sight Jal left the house, but outside, too, he saw Baba! Feeling helpless, he returned home, and while thinking of how to escape the image, tears began falling from his eyes. His tears wiped out all doubts and made him, from that day on, hold fast to Meher Baba's feet. :

The group then continued to Bombay. Reaching there in the afternoon, Baba stayed at Ashiana. Nariman and Arnavaz had made the best arrangements for Baba and his men. Besides the extensive Dadachanji family, Jal Dastoor and his fiancée Dolly Engineer were present.

Baba asked Jal and Dolly Dastoor, "Do you ever quarrel?"

Jal replied, "At times."

"Then, let me see how you fight!" Both burst out laughing, but Dolly's mother, Soonamasi Engineer, said, "They don't quarrel, Baba. Jal is a very good man."

On 17th May 1961, Dolly Dastoor of Bombay came for Baba's darshan at Guruprasad. Baba asked, "Why hasn't Roshan (her sister) come with you?" Baba then remembered and innocently asked, "Isn't she pregnant?" Dolly said yes. She returned to Bombay that day and learned that Roshan had given birth early the same morning, to a daughter who was named Mehernaz.

After the rain started on the first day, Baba asked Jal Dastoor of Bombay, who was helping direct the people in line for darshan, "Why don't you turn the key?" (Meaning, Jal should make it stop raining.) Jal replied, "I don't have the key, you have it!" That day, when the rain let up almost immediately, Jal joked, "Baba's chabi (key) worked!" And Baba laughed.

Jalbhai accompanying the group, Baba left the same day for Bombay, where he stayed with Nariman and Arnavaz at Ashiana. Kumar returned to Dehra Dun the following day. Baba's main purpose was to contact masts in Bombay, but he also permitted a one-day darshan program at Ashiana. All his old-time and close lovers came to see him, including one new contact, Jal Dastoor. After meeting Baba for the first time, he was convinced that the whole world lay at his feet, and he repented for his mistake in not accompanying his wife Dolly to see Baba the year before.

Dolly was a toddler of four, but she would run to Baba and whisper in his ear, "Beloved Baba, I love you very much! Do you love me?"

Baba would gesture, "Yes, I love you."

"How much do you love me?"

"Very much."

"How could you love me so much?"

"As you love me so much, so also I love you!"

"But I remember you!"

"I remember you, too."

"I say, 'Baba, Baba, Baba.' ”What do you say?"

Smiling, Baba replied, "Dolly, Dolly, Dolly!" (Lord Meher-p-5224-1966)

185--DASTUR KAIUKHSUSHRU JAMSHED

(Nicknamed Pleader)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-2 Sl. No 55)

 

186-DASTUR N. NAMDAR

Zoroastrian priests, N. Namdar Dastur, of Bombay met Baba on the 7th, and the Master explained to them about Zoroaster:

The prayer books of all religions — Avesta of the Parsis, the Koran of Islam, Bible of the Christians, et cetera — are all written by priests and have nothing whatsoever to do with the Truth. Zoroaster meant for agni [fire] to burn your "heart" in love of God. The dasturs murdered the meaning and changed it to burning in the external sense of the sacred fire. So also, other religious dogmas and doctrines of kusti, prayers of the Avesta — are all ceremony and rituals.

Take one name of God sincerely, lovingly, devotedly for a few minutes each day without the thought of anything else and that is much more beneficial than hours of prayers recited mechanically, the mind being all the while engaged and occupied in worldly affairs.

Zoroaster had fourteen disciples whom he Realized. There was one whom he Realized after the fourteen. From him, the knowledge and experience of God was passed on from father to son for 700 years. But after Dastur Azar Kaivan (who became a Perfect Master), a false, deceitful Dastur obtained the sacred gaadi and started collecting money. Those dasturs who followed him decreed as they thought. After them, until the present, there has been no Realized person among Zoroastrians.

Whatever religious books [Avesta] the Zoroastrians have got now are books of these dasturs and not of Zoroaster. Zoroaster taught and gave out gems of Truth — gems of Sufism — but they are not known to people. To his special fourteen disciples he gave real Knowledge and Experience. To others (i.e., the world) he gave them tariqat of Sufism — laws, rules, regulations, etc. There were tremendous changes in the doctrines set down by Zoroaster made by the false dasturs. The same is true with Christ's Bible, Muhammad's Koran, et cetera.

Suppose after I give experience to some, the members of my circle go out in the world and lecture before people. These lectures will be taken down by people and they will hereafter be taken as to constitute the next Avesta, Bible, Koran, Vedas, et cetera. These, too, will undergo various changes under different hands as time goes by.

So my best advice to you is to create love for God. Earn something by your own efforts and in my contact. Otherwise, if you spend your time in discussions on religious doctrines and dogmas, it will take you nowhere.

It is all rigmarole and will waste your precious time, which might better be used in thinking of God, meditating, and creating love. Love is the sum and substance of all religions and the only essential of all creeds. Leave the rigmarole alone.

For example, the alphabet is taught to a child to make him begin to learn the language. But if he merely learns the alphabet without any efforts at proceeding further, he will learn practically nothing. It is the same in religion. The shariat, doctrines, and dogmas are given as a preliminary beginning — like the alphabet — to reach the ultimate aim of the Realization of the Truth. After one masters the fundamentals, one advances; but if a person merely sticks to religious ceremonies and rituals and believes that religion is that alone, then he does not advance at all. God and Truth are far, far above shariat, doctrines and dogmas, rituals and ceremonies.

Namdar Dastur had been searching for God for many years and had contacted different gurus. But after meeting Baba, he told Chanji, "I thank the Almighty for bringing me here. I feel quite a different atmosphere from what I have experienced at other ashrams. Here, I internally feel the divine light, which I've not felt elsewhere. No one else I have met has so boldly declared themselves to be God, as Shri so lightly did. He actually gave me proof of his being God, as I internally felt and understood what he said to be true." Namdar returned to Meherabad after a few weeks and was permitted to stay with the mandali for some months. Sheheryar was given the duty of teaching a Persian class. (lord Meher-p- 903/4-1928)

 

187-DASTUR NADIRSHA N.

Brother of Minoo Pohowala

On Monday, 13th December 1926, Nadirsha left for Poona and Mohan left for Kolhapur. The following day, Karim and Subnis arrived in Santa Cruz and reported that Arjun's health had worsened and he was in critical condition. At midnight, Baba took a walk to the seashore with Adi Sr. and Afseri. The following evening from 5:30 until 8:00 he went for a drive with Sarosh, Behramji, Jalbhai, Pendu and Naval.

Before Baba entered seclusion, many were eager to meet Baba. The festivities continued the following day with more games, including a spirited game of atya-patya. Baba allotted Hall No. 1 (west room) of the Water Tank to Anna 104, Biharilal, Yektai, and Nadirsha.  Each person had their own partitioned space within the rooms.

Baba left Kolhapur on 7th September 1930 and arrived in Bijapur. Among mandali with Baba in Bijapur were: Nadirsha and others. (Lord Meher-p-1199-1930)

 

189-DATTATREY A. NISAL

He worked as teacher in Meher Ashram School

To manage the growing estate at Meherabad, a committee was formed along the lines of the Gutta in Manzil-e-Meem. It was named the Circle Committee and the chairman, vice chairman and secretary were Rustom, Behramji, and Vishnu, respectively. Among the committee members Dattatrey A. Nisal (a teacher) was one among other.

Nisal resided at his home in Ahmednagar, but came to Meherabad daily. But at the insistence of his family, Nisal stopped coming to Meherabad from the 26th. Baba was not pleased, but at the same time, he assured the mandali that Nisal would return, which he did after a few weeks. Nusserwan also was not willing to give up politics, so he ceased to have any connection with the new school proposal. (lord Meher-p-792-1927)

 

190-DATTU MEHENDARGE

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.31)

 

 

 

192-DAUGHTER-IN-LAW OF RUSTOM BILLIMORIA

On 2nd December 1940,, daughter-in-law Rustomji Billimoria with her parents came to see Baba in Kandy (Bombay) . Baba met the in the men's quarters and then took the two women to meet the women mandali. As he brought them in, a song was playing on the radio titled What Do You Know About Love? Baba repeated the refrain and asked the women:

What do you know about love? This "love" on the radio is Broadway love, but what do you know of real love?

Here is [a story of] an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends.

Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving!

This is an instance of great, real love, obeying God's order in a dream. And here you have God in person, who asks you to do such little things, and you cannot do it! (Lord Meher-p-2177-1940)

 

192-DAUGHTER-IN-LAW OF RUSTOM BILLIMORIA

On 2nd December 1940,, daughter-in-law Rustomji Billimoria with her parents came to see Baba in Kandy (Bombay) . Baba met the in the men's quarters and then took the two women to meet the women mandali. As he brought them in, a song was playing on the radio titled What Do You Know About Love? Baba repeated the refrain and asked the women:

What do you know about love? This "love" on the radio is Broadway love, but what do you know of real love?

Here is [a story of] an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends.

Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving!

This is an instance of great, real love, obeying God's order in a dream. And here you have God in person, who asks you to do such little things, and you cannot do it! (Lord Meher-p-2177-1940)

 

194-DAUGHTER OF EDKE

(Elder daughter of Edke)

On 8th March 1962, Bhau's play Jai Meher was enacted by members of the Ahmednagar Center on the spacious stage of the Sarosh Cinema, a movie theatre in front of Khushru Quarters. Baba went to see it with both the men and women mandali.

In the play “Jai Meher” Kokila took the lead role of Maya, and her husband, Bhagirath, played the Ancient One; Edke's daughter Shobha enacted the part of Shireenmai (Baba's mother). Shobha's elder sister played Earth. (Lord Meher)-p-4791-1962)

 

 

195-DAUGHTER OF HARI VINAYAK PATASKAR

Dr. Hari Vinayak Pataskar was the Governor of Madhya Pradesh, He had inaugurated the Meher Baba Center at Raipur, and his speech there was carried on All India Radio. He longed for Baba's darshan, and Amar Singh Saigal beseeched Baba to permit him to come. On Baba's agreeing, Pataskar, his wife and Amar Singh arrived at Meherazad on 15 th December 1963 in morning. The road was lined with police as their car sped through the gates of Meherazad. Although Pataskar held an important and influential government post, he was a sincere and unaffected person, and was visibly moved when Baba embraced him. His wife was severely afflicted with arthritis, and when she was carried into the hall on a chair and seated before Baba, she cried out, "Closer, closer, put me closer to Baba!" She talked to Baba with such confidence and candor, as if she felt certain of his love and understanding. It was a most touching scene.

Their daughter had leprosy and Mrs. Pataskar begged Baba to cure her. Baba instructed that the girl should fill a glass with water every morning, look at it and repeat Baba's name before drinking it. "My nazar will be on her," Baba assured the woman, "and on you too." (Lord Meher-p-5053-1963)

 

196-DAUGHTERS OF SAVANTWADI

The Maharani of Savantwadi (whose husband had given the Panchgani Tiger Valley Cave to Baba) expressed her wish for Baba's darshan, and Baba acceded to her request. The maharani came with her three daughters on the 17th April 1940. Baba met with them for a few minutes. The maharani humbly placed a coconut at his feet. Baba picked it up and handed it to one of the daughters, remarking, "Keep this with you always. Preserve it. Everything will be all right. You should not worry." The maharani was deeply moved, as her daughter had been suffering mentally (perhaps from depression), although she had not mentioned this to Baba. His unexpected prasad deeply gladdened the maharani's heart. The maharani invited Baba, to visit her palatial bungalow with the women. Baba accepted, and they went there two days later. (Lord Meher-p-2099-1940)

 

197-DAUGHTERS OF SHANTADEVI

On 22nd May Maharani Shantadevi came to see Baba with her daughters, again the next day for two hours with Sardar Raste. Shantadevi would often visit Guruprasad to see Baba, whenever she visited Poona, but she stayed in another bungalow while Baba was occupying Guruprasad. Baba once remarked to her, "I want you to come to me regularly. But come only when you have the time and it is convenient." She was wondering why Baba did not order her to come to him as he would do with others. But Baba never did give her any orders. She would never ask Baba anything on her own, but occasionally when Baba would ask her about things on her mind, she would answer and tell him about her personal and family affairs. (She had marital problems with her husband, who was considered an "international playboy." (Lord Meher-p-4546-1959)

 

 

198-DAUGHTER OF MASTER KRISHNA

In early morning on 14th January 1956, a large crowd of several thousand gathered and waited for the darshan to begin. Many lovers from far distances such as Nagpur, Andhra, Hamirpur, Dehra Dun and Bombay had also come. Baba reached the place in morning amid wild cheers of his Jai. Separate rows of men and women formed, and Baba immediately began distributing the prasad. The program was originally scheduled to last only that morning, but it continued until six o'clock in the evening, as the long line of those wishing darshan did not end until then. Baba did allow a 30-minute interval, during which time he met privately in a separate room with those lovers who were from out of town. The entire day, Baba had only a glass of soda water or a soft-drink.

Bhajan and qawaali music went on throughout the day, and a renowned classical singer from Poona named Master Krishna, and also his daughter, entertained the Divine Beloved. Master Krishna had been in Baba's contact for nearly 30 years, since the time he had first sung in front of Baba at Meherabad during Baba's birthday program in 1929. Four years after this, he performed in Nasik at Baba's brother Beheram's wedding, and again in Nasik during the massive birthday celebration of 1937. After nearly 20 years, he was again given the opportunity of performing before the Lord, and Baba was very pleased with him. (Lord Meher-p-3908-1956)

 

199-DAUGHTER OF RAYA SAKHARE

On 20th March 1927, with eighteen of the mandali, Baba went to Ahmednagar. Rustom drove Baba and six of the group in a Chevrolet, and the rest followed in a truck. Baba first went to Raya Sakhare's house where Baba's arti was performed and a sumptuous luncheon was served in honor of Raya's daughter's marriage.(Lord Meher-p-789-1927)

.

200-DAUGHTER OF SAYYED SAHEB

On 6th March 1937, Sayyed Saheb came to see Baba. His twelve-year-old daughter had recently died and Sayyed was feeling very depressed, not because she had died but for the suffering she had undergone. In their ignorance, the family members had taken the girl to different psychic mediums to try to exorcise "the spirit" they believed was haunting her.

Sayyed Saheb was in disagreement with the family and could not understand how a spirit could have bothered his child when he had so much contact with Baba over the years. Consoling him, Baba explained, "She was not suffering from any spirit possession, but from tuberculosis. No spirit, however powerful, can ever touch those in my group. They run miles away from the members of my circle!" (Lord Meher-p-1796-1937)

 

201-DAUGHTER OF S. M.TUREKAR

Turekar was grief-stricken because of his daughter. He had arranged her marriage to an Indian boy whose family was living in Africa. After the marriage, Turekar began hearing rumors that his son-in-law was a eunuch. The young man wanted to take his wife to Africa and Baba, knowing the stories were untrue, advised Turekar to let her go with him. But Turekar wanted to have the boy physically examined; and the son-in-law, coming to know of it, immediately left for Africa and never returned. They did not know his whereabouts and subsequently the daughter became so depressed that she had to be to be admitted to a mental hospital. Turekar repented much for his disobedience to Baba. Baba embraced him and forgave him. (Lord Meher-p-4535-1959)

 

202-DAUGHTER OF VITHAL BHOKRE

In Niranjanpur (Uttarakhand) Vithal Bhokre's daughter came from Poona. Baba gave her and Katie the duty of cooking for one week, (lord Meher-p-2527-1946)

 

203-DAUGHTER OF WALU PAWAR

On 1st June 1927, Baba went to Arangaon with the mandali in the morning  to attend the wedding of Walu Pawar's daughter. Baba was escorted to the village in a procession and was well-attended to. Soon after the food was served, he returned to Meherabad. Before leaving Arangaon, he commented, "I was compelled to attend this marriage today because of Walu's love and devotion for me." Walu was the only woman from Arangaon to be included in Baba's close circle of women mandali.(Lord Meher-p-818-1927)

204-DAULAT PADIR

(Ashram Boy)

He was a student of Prem ashram. In 1928, Baba shifted him along with fifteen boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. (Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

 

205-DAULATAMAI

(Close disciple)

(Mother of Mehera)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.94)

 

 

206-DAVID

(A teacher at St. Vincent school)

Mr. David, Jewish man teacher at St. Vincent's and head of the picnic party immediately recognized Baily as one of his former pupils. He invited Baily to join the picnic, but Baily declined because of his responsibilities at the store. As Baily talked with them, someone mentioned Merwan's name. Baily was eager to know how Merwan was doing.

Only one fellow in the group, who was a close friend of both, knew of the disagreement between them. Before leaving Khandala that evening, this person addressed the group, "I must request that our respected teacher, Mr. David, use his influence to bring friendship between two friends among us who have parted company for over a year. This being such a happy occasion, it would be quite fitting to do so."

Everyone else was puzzled over who the two friends were and wanted to know more about it. Even Mr. David was in the dark about the matter and asked the fellow to divulge their names, which he did. Baily was embarrassed and confused, but Mr. David exclaimed, "Merwan does not need to be swayed or influenced, but, if it adds to your respect for him, I believe Merwan would sacrifice himself in any way. I know that both are still friends, although they have not seen each other for a long time. I suggest both should exchange glasses of beer as a gesture to renew their friendship and add to the happiness of our group."

No sooner had Mr. David finished speaking than Merwan stood up, came to Baily with a smile, and offered him a glass of beer.

Baily accepted it, and, when he tried to express his gratitude at this loving gesture, Merwan uttered the name of God and told him, "Thank God alone!"

Amidst expressions of joy, Mr. David called for three cheers of "Hip-Hip-Hooray!" and, with this happy reconciliatory ending, they started for home. After embracing Merwan, Baily left the group at Lonavla, while the others proceeded to Poona. Soon after, Baily moved back to Poona, resuming his close association with Merwan as before. (Lord Meher-p-150/1-1913)

 

207-DAVKHAR

Davkhar belonged to Beed village from Parner in Maharashtra. He was related to Namdev Vishnu Kharmale and came for Baba’s darshan in group of Kharmale during Meher Baba’s first public darshan in Ahmednagar at Wadia Park in year 1954. (Extracted from book Memorable Moments-page-45 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

 

208-DEEN S. S.

(Photographer)

He was a local photographer from Ahmednagar. He resided near Khushru Quarters.  He  would be called to photograph Baba. (Lord Meher-845-1937)

 

 

210-DENNIS KIRKPATRICK

Dennis Kirkpatrick an exceptional visitor was an eccentric Irishman. He was a tall man in his late fifties. His father had been a prominent civil surgeon in a Poona hospital. Kirkpatrick was well-educated and had stayed on in India after its independence. He had held a post as a secretary and rector in a church, but had fallen on hard times. He was now living hand-to-mouth alone, and resembled a beggar. He was about to be evicted from a small, ramshackle room next to Guruprasad where he had been staying, because he could not pay the rent. Because the landlord had shut off the water to his room, Kirkpatrick would walk to Guruprasad every day, collect water in a small brass bucket and carry it back to his room in the blazing hot sun. Baba noticed him and instructed Meherjee to help him financially. Baba remarked that he was like a mast.

Kirkpatrick saw Baba several times during Baba's residence at Guruprasad. Baba would ask him, "Are you happy?" Sitting on his knees, the Irishman would silently gaze up at Baba and nod.

One day Baba asked Kirkpatrick, "Do you have everything you need?" Kirkpatrick said that he did. Baba turned to Meherjee and directed him to continue to give him a monthly allowance.

Meherjee made a face of disapproval. Seeing his expression, Baba corrected him, "Say yes, happily; otherwise, don't agree! You have no idea what you were to gain in this. I will pay him, don't think about it!"

Meherjee protested, "But Baba, I did not say no."

Baba corrected him again, "You have so much money, yet you think even this small amount is too much. I did not ask it for Kirkpatrick's benefit. I am giving you the opportunity of serving me; you don't realize it."

Meherjee handed Kirkpatrick the amount and began seeing to his welfare. (Lord Meher-p-5222-1966)

 

211-DEPUTY SUPERINTENDENT OF POLICE

(Ahmednagar).

On 4th January 1960, darshan program almost 1,000 persons had gathered at Khushru Quarters for the occasion. Merchants, the staff of the post office, a civil judge, a deputy superintendent of police and other government officials were present. The police superintendent placed his head on Baba's feet, and Baba patted him on the back for a few moments. The entire gathering received Baba's darshan, The police superintendent requested Baba's permission to send his family to Meherazad, and Baba agreed, providing they reached there within half an hour of Baba's departure from Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-4625-1960)

 

212-DEASI RUSTOM E.

Baba landed in Hong Kong at 7:00 A.M. on 1st July 1932 and was met by a Parsi named Rustom E. Desai. Baba and the mandali went to his house, where Desai and his wife had prepared Indian dishes.

After they ate, they all went out to explore the city. They went to the Queen's Theatre in the evening to see the film Skin Deep. After the movie, Baba and the mandali returned to their ship by ferry. (Lord Meher-p-1447-1932)

 

213-DESHMUKH CHAKRADHAR DHARNIDHAR

(Nicknamed Deshmukh)

(Close Disciple)i

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.32)

 

214-DESHMUKH. D S

Deshmukh had brought his neighbour. D. S. Deshmukh  from Nagpur. Meeting him, Baba joked, "Both bear the same surname and both are wearing specs."

He then began his opening remarks:

I will be in the tent today for half an hour. Then, going to the hall, I will meet lovers of different groups separately. I will spend only five minutes with every group. All the group heads should be present. In the afternoon a qawaali program will be held in the tent.

Tomorrow morning, I will take you up Meherabad Hill, where I will show you my final resting place, and also other places of interest and tell you something about them. In the afternoon there will be meetings of workers of different centers. And the day after tomorrow — if you people are still breathing — we will meet again. (Lord Meher-p-4258-1958)

 

216-DESHMUKH JAISHREE

(Daughter of C D Deshmukh)

Indumati was translating God Speaks into Marathi and daily read to Baba the portion she had translated. Her daughters, Jaycee and Pragnya, sang songs to Baba that Indumati had composed, and her son, Pranav, told him funny stories. (Lord  Meher-4688-1960)

 

218-DESHMUKH  M. A.

On 13th June 1966, the Collector of Poona, M. A. Deshmukh, along with a few other civic officials, were permitted a fifteen-minute (Lord Meher-p-5236-1966)

 

220-DESHMUKH PRANAV

(Son of C D Deshmukh)

Indumati was translating God Speaks into Marathi and daily read to Baba the portion she had translated. Her daughters, Jaishree and Pragnya, sang songs to Baba that Indumati had composed, and her son, Pranav, told him funny stories. (Lord  Meher-4688-1960)

 

223-DESHPANDE

(Sub Registrar)

On 6th April 1959, Baba was driven in car to Meherabad, where, in the presence of a sub-register named Deshpande, the Avatar Meher Baba Trust Deed was registered on Meherabad Hill at 11:45 A.M. All ten trustees were present for the registration ceremony on the hill. They included Kutumba Sastri, who was appointed chairman,  Mani, Ramjoo, Adi, Meherjee, Nariman, Pendu, Vishnu, Padri and Kaka. Approved by Baba, the Trust Deed outlined the purpose and objectives of the Trust, as well as made provisions for the support of 41 persons dependent on Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4511-1959

 

224-DESHPANDE BHAUSAHEB

(Adopted brother of Madhusudan Pund)

In the afternoon, Bhausaheb Deshpande, sang several bhajans, which Baba enjoyed. During on Bhausaheb singing, Baba suddenly turned to a lady sitting near him and remarked, "While you are here, think of me. He who thinks of others is not present here." (Lord Meher-p-4973)

 

225-DESHPANDE S N.

On 15th July 1928, S. N. Deshpande was hired to help Edke teach in the school.  Baba himself would keep a watchful eye on the teachers' lessons. (Lord Meher-p-951-1928)

 

226-DESHPANDE VASANTRAO

On 26th May 1963 in the morning a few persons returned to Guruprasad. Baba told everyone present to take his darshan. Baba then entered the main hall, and the noted singer Vasantrao Deshpande sang Indian classical music for about 20 minutes. Afterward Mohan-Saigal sang ghazals, which Baba especially enjoyed. Then everyone sang Baba's arti, and those leaving that day embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-5007/8-1963)

He spotted the man who had claimed that he had lost faith in Baba and who believed Baba to be a total hoax. Baba told the man, "Judas grew up with Jesus, and yet he betrayed him in the end. Peter, who was the chief apostle of Christ, also denied him. So why worry if you get such thoughts about me? Stick to me and do not let go of my daaman; keep a firm grip, at least until the 1st of January 1964. Do not go to any saint! Come here daily for the next fifteen days, and your mind will be free of all such thoughts."

 

227-DETHE BAPU NARAYAN

Bapu Narayan was from Arangaon, initially worked for Mandali. In 1955, Eruch had to fast of forty days in Meherabad therefore Bapu was asked to serve Eruch and mandali for that period. After six months, Padri Kaka told Bapu that he would be called any time in future when his services were needed. After two months Padri received a note from Meherazad that Bapu was needed to work there. Padri Kaka wanted only Bapu for Meherazad, So Bapu refused and said he would take Mahadev Kamble along with him so Padri Kaka had to agree and both went to Ahmednagar next day and met Adi Kaka. In the city Adi brought them new clothes. On the third day they were taken to Pimpalgaon. Beloved Baba called them in Hall for darshan. Eruch briefed them about the work in detail like sweeping clothes etc. Beloved Baba wanted them to work for three months. Bapu’s duty was to bring milk in the morning. He worked with love till the month of March and after that he started accompanying Baba everywhere to perform the daily chores.

During Baba’s Poona stay, in summer Bapu used to bring food for Beloved Baba and Francis Brabazon from Brinda house to Guruprasad everyday and at times food was sent from Baba’s house also.

Once Bapu along with Mahadev Kamble, coaxed by fellow worker went to visit Khandoba temple near Meherazad without permission of Baba. In the night Baba asked Pendu to look into his room and Baba was informed that both were missing. They returned in the morning and started the routine work for Mandali. They were called in the mandali Hall. Baba asked them to pack up and go home. Baba further asked them whether they took Khandoba’s darshan to which they replied in negative. In presence of sister Mani Baba emphasised that great Khandoba was present in front of them not in the temple. Baba made both of them to rub their nose on the floor in front of Him as punishment after that He forgave them and gave them prasad. In the end he warned them not to go anywhere without His permission.

Bapu remembered following interesting incidents;

Aloba was in charge of making tea in Meherazad. One day when he was making tea, a lizard accidently fell into the boiling water of tea. On that particular day everybody was to have one full mug of tea instead of usual of half mug. While cleaning the empty vessel of tea Bapu noticed the skeleton of lizard. He immediately reported it to Dr. Goher and she told him not to mention about the lizard to anyone. Dr.Goher then went and narrated the entire incident to Baba. He forbade her to tell anyone. Bapu was also advised by Dr. Goher that he should not mention any thing otherwise people will vomit and fall sick. As the time went by everybody was fine by Beloved’s grace.

In another incident Baba sitting in Mandali hall called all workers and in a happy mood asked their wish one by one. First wished for money to build house, Second agricultural land, third for well for water and fourth for a bull. When the turn came Bapu and Mahadev they did not know what to ask for and kept silent. Baba said that since they did not ask for anything He will give them Mukti (Liberation). Both innocent did not know the meaning of the word Mukti and for a moment thought that Baba was talking about their marriage to a girl named Mukti. Pukar told them they were most fortunate as Beloved Baba has given them something very precious as to obtain Mukti people have to wait for numerous births. (Memorable Moments -41-44 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

228-DEVENDRA VAIDYA

(A Singer from Bombay)

During Baba’ stay in Poona in 1957, a well-known singer, Devendra Vaidya, who had been on Baba's return flight from Australia had come with his party to sing before Baba. But his harmonium and other instruments got broken in the mêlée and total confusion reigned. The mandali surrounded Baba as the police appeared on the scene. Not knowing who they were, the police roughly manhandled the mandali and separated them from Baba. Kumar was forcibly removed and taken some distance away where he was made to sit down. He, whom Baba had made the "Commander-in-Chief" during the Andhra and Hamirpur programs, was now in the custody of the police! Bhau was shoved so violently that he was just saved from falling several feet. Had Narayan Bundellu not caught him in time, he would have been badly injured.

On the one hand, the mandali were pleased that the police had come and now surrounded Baba, but on the other, they had Baba's order to remain close to him during the program. The police would not allow them to come near, and they had to stand helplessly at a distance. Only Eruch was allowed to stand by Baba's side, conveying Baba's words. Although order was restored after some time.

In year, 1957, Siganporia had organized the darshan in the spacious Sunderbai Hall at Churhgate. The Poona bhajan mandali and other out-of-town lovers were also present. Baba arrived at the hall in morning on Sunday 22th December 1957 and was warmly received with the usual acclamations. A renowned singer from Bombay named Devendra Vaidya performed. Baba appreciated his talents. When the darshan ended at noon, almost 3,000 people had been fortunate enough to come in contact with the Avatar.

A well-known singer, Devendra Vaidya, who had been on Baba's return flight from Australia had come with his party to sing before Baba. But his harmonium and other instruments got broken in the mêlée and total confusion reigned. The mandali surrounded Baba as the police appeared on the scene. Not knowing who they were, the police roughly manhandled the mandali and separated them from Baba. Kumar was forcibly removed and taken some distance away where he was made to sit down. He, whom Baba had made the "Commander-in-Chief" during the Andhra and Hamirpur programs, was now in the custody of the police! Bhau was shoved so violently that he was just saved from falling several feet. Narayan Bundellu caught him in time; otherwise he would have been badly injured. (Lord Meher-p- 4160-1957)

229-

DHAGE DINKAR V. & INDUMATI

On 18th April 1960, Dinkar V. Dhage, an attorney from Nagpur, also provided the mandali and a few close Poona lovers with a catered lunch and Baba sat with them as they ate.

On 6th 1965, the final day of darshan, Baba entered the side room in morning. Eruch showed him the first three copies of the Marathi translation of The Everything and The Nothing, which Indumati Deshmukh, Nana Kher and Dinkar Dhage of Nagpur had done together. Baba signed each of the copies. (Lord Meher-p 5151-1965)

 

 

230-DHAKEPHALKAR MORESHWAR RAMCHANDRA

(Nicknamed Dhake)

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.33)

 

 

231-DHAKUBAI

(Arangaon)

She willed her property to Baba (Lord Meher-p-5435)

 

232-DHALE GANPAT AKKAPA

On 22 June 1949, Baba inspected the Blue Bus cabin, and gave detailed instructions for each man and woman at Meherazad during the period of his seclusion. Adi was to continue to bring the mail every day at 3:00 P.M., but Baba would not meet him.  A timetable was prepared, according to which Kaka was to bring water, food and other required items at specified times. Two men were to share the watch during the night; they were two servants from Pimpalgaon Village, Eknath and Ganpat Akkapa Dhale and one other man during the day. No one was to enter the seclusion compound except Kaka. (Lord Meher-p-2713-1949)

 

233-DHARMADHIKARI G.K.

(Secretary to D. B. "Kaka Saheb" Kalelkara-collegue of Mahatma Gandhi)

Mahatma Gandhi was that Gandhi sent his colleague D. B. "Kaka Saheb" Kalelkar to see the Meherabad ashram. Kalelkar was accompanied by his secretary; Mr. Dharmadhikari came on the evening of 22 July 1939. Baba had already gone up the hill when they arrived, but knowing that Gandhi's representative was traditional in his views, Baba had instructed four or five of the men mandali that they should remain in their respective rooms and pretend to be meditating when Kalelkar was given a tour the following day. The two visitors were given the privilege of sleeping that night in the Rahuri Cabin.

Baba came down from the hill the next morning before seven o'clock. He granted an interview to Gandhi's representative in his room for about fifteen minutes. (Lord Meher-p-2015-1935)

 

235-DHONDIBAI

(Nicknamed Nanny)

(Ayah)

She was Baba’s ayah when Baba was an infant. (Lord Meher-p-5435)

 

237-DHETE BAPU NARAYAN

He was one of the honest workers from Arangaon, Meherabad. He worked with men mandali for six months only. In 1955, Eruch had to fast for forty days in Meherabad therefore Bapu was asked to serve Eruch and mandali in Meherabad for that period.

After six months Padri kaka told Bapu that he would be called anytime in future when his services are needed. After two months, Padri received a note from Meherazad that Bapu was needed to work there. Since Padri Kaka wanted only Bapu for Meherazad so he refused and said the he would take Mahadev Kamble along with him. So Padri had to agree and they both went to Ahmednagar and met Adi K. Irani... In the city Adi bought them new cloths. On the third day Mahadev & Bapu were taken to Pimpalgaon. There, Beloved Baba called them in the Hall of darshan. Eruch briefed them about the work in the detail that they had to do, such as sweeping, cleaning, washing clothes etc. Beloved Baba wanted them to work for 3 months. Mahdev duty was to bring milk in the evening.

Mahadev worked with love till the month of March and after that he started accompanying Baba everywhere to perform daily chores.

There was a small temple of Khandoba near Meherazad hills. An annual pilgrimage was regularly held at that temple. Both the worker including Mahadev were not allowed to go anywhere outside Meherazad without permission. Once fellow workers coaxed Bapu and Mahadev to visit the temple when celebration were on. Both were hesitant to take Baba’s permission. After persuasion from friends they visited the temple at night. In those days Pendu and Bhauji were the night watchman. At 9 o’ clock after the dinner they left for temple on the hill. In those days there were no lights and proper roads so both reached temple around 11 o’ clock.

That night only Beloved Baba asked Pendu to look into their room and check. Pendu found both of them missing, the lantern was put on sum and door was closed but was not bolted from inside. Pendu informed Baba that they were missing. After Pendu, during Bhau’s duty time also baba checked on them and found they were still missing. Both of them started coming down the hill from the temple around four in the morning. Later Bapu brought the milk and then started routine of heating bath water for mandali. Beloved Baba used to come to the mandali hall early morning every day. Both of them were very scared and frightened to face Baba. As usual they carried Baba into the hall in His chair. Baba then worked with Kaikobad for one hour in the hall. Bapu and Mahadev along with other workers were called by Baba into the Mandali Hall. They were very scared and thought that Baba would ask them to pack up and go home immediately. In the Hall Baba asked them as to where were they in the night. Out of fear they both started crying and told Baba they had gone to see dance and drama at night. Baba further asked whether they took Khandoba’s darshan to which they replied in negative. In the presence of Mani sister Baba emphasised that He was indeed the Great Khandoba in front of them and not in the temple. Baba made both to rub their noses on the floor in front of Him as punishment after which He forgave them and gave them prasad. In the end He warned them not to go anywhere without His permission.

One day when Baba was sitting in the mandali hall, He was asked for all workers to come for darshan. Everybody stood in the line for darshan. Baba looked extremely happy that day and asked each worker about his wish. Baba asked one by one a wish that was to be granted. On their turn Bapu and Mahdev were also asked for their wish. Both of them did not know what to ask for so they kept quiet. After some time Baba said that since they did not ask for anything, He will give them Mukti (Liberation). Both the workers were very young and very innocent. They did not know the meaning of the word Mukti and for a moment thought Baba was talking about their marriage to a girl mukti. As they came out of the   mandali hall, Pukar of Hamirpur picked both of them with joy and said they were most fortunate as beloved Baba had given them something very precious as to obtain Mukti people have to wait for numerous births. (Memorable Moments page-41-44 Faroukh Bastani)

 

237-DHUNJISHAW

In 1924, while Baba was staying at the Bharucha Building, a devotee named Dhunjishaw would come daily with a large packet of incense sticks. He would light the entire packet and wave the sticks in front of Baba's face in a gesture of reverence. This was annoying and troublesome for Baba, and the mandali told the man to stop doing it. But Dhunjishaw ignored them, saying, "You people don't know who Baba is! If he wishes, he can turn the whole world upside down!"

To avoid Dhunjishaw's daily ritual, whenever anyone saw him coming, they would quickly warn Baba, who would lay down and pretend to be sleeping. The ploy worked for a while, but Dhunjishaw began waiting until Baba "woke" from his nap. (Lord Meher-p-562-1924)

 

238-DHUNJISHA

(Friend of Maneksaw)

On the 16th March 1930, Dhunjisha and with others was granted an individual interview. (Lord Meher-p-1154-1930)

Dhunjisha came to Panchgani on 20th April 1930, before Baba entered seclusion.. (Lord Meher-p-1171-1930)

 

239-DIDDI (MRS)

During Baba’s stay in Poona, one day the Siamese cat, Pegu, entered the hall and jumped onto Baba's lap. Baba explained that the cat belonged to Mrs. Diddi, who was staying in a bungalow near Guruprasad. The cat had been coming to Guruprasad for the past few days and would not return home, in spite of frantic attempts by Mrs. Diddi. Pegu wanted Baba's company. Baba explained, "Any animal coming into contact with the Avatar's body gets a human body in its next birth." (Lord Meher-p-5004-1963)

 

240-DINSHAW

(Son of Sailor & Naza)

Dinshaw was born to Merwanji's friends Khodu and Naja on 1st February 1918. The next day Merwanji visited them in the hospital and casually remarked, "My first disciple has been born." They did not understand what he meant and took it as a joke, as no one thought of Merwan as a Spiritual Master yet.

Khodu was the close friend who had accompanied Merwan to Shirdi to meet Sai Baba and Upasni Maharaj in 1915. He was put in charge of the water supply and with the help of two servants, Khodu would distribute water to the Meherabad residents for drinking, cooking and washing. By then, he and his wife, Najamai, fully accepted Baba as their Master, and Baba would call their infant son, Dinshaw, his "first disciple."

On the evening of 30th August 1927, Sailor's wife Naja arrived from Poona the next day to enroll her son, Dinshaw, in the Meher Ashram. Baba had held Dinshaw after he was born and would refer to him as his "disciple." (Lord Meher-p-840-1927)

On 16th January 1928, Sailor Mama's wife Najamai came to see Baba as well as her son Dinshaw, who was studying in the ashram, but Najamai arrived late and had to depart without having Baba's darshan.

A room adjacent to water tank was being constructed by disciples and only thing remaining was to finish putting Mangalore tiles on some sections of the roof. The very last night, a small section over the southern room of the Water Tank was still to be tiled. Kalemama came to Pendu and said, "We've run out of tiles. Pendu had an idea and called Sailor's son Dinshaw, who was staying at Meherabad to help by driving a pickup truck up and down the hill hauling materials. Pendu told Dinshaw to go down to lower Meherabad and direct the workers to remove tiles from the roof of the mandali's quarters to cover the Water Tank roof.

Among the men mandali in Lahore were Anna 104, Baidul, Chanji, Ghani, Gustadji, Kaka, Kalemama, Krishna, Masaji, Nilu and Vishnu. They were staying at a house in 294 Garden Town. Jal Kerawalla, Babadas, Adi Sr., Gulmai and Deshmukh were occasional visitors and stayed in a small cottage on the property, and Don came once in July.

Sailor Mama and his son Dinshaw were among those at Meherabad.

Eruch was staying with his family at Bindra House, as were Sarwar and Naggu, who, as mentioned, were in Poona for their education. (Jangoo too was later sent to Bindra House.) Najoo and Adi Kotwal had also been sent to study in Poona. They were staying in hostels at their schools, in Pappa Jessawala's charge. Their sister Hilla was still studying at Secunderabad.

In year 1943, Sailor Mama and his son Dinshaw were among those at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-.2363-1943)

 

241-DINSHAW & RAWAT

(Brother of Shirinmai)

 

242-DINSHAW AND SOONAMASI

On 20th November 1843, Baba went with a few of the mandali to Clifton Beach then walked back to Halt Ho in the hot sun. It was observed that he was moving about in the extreme heat, perhaps in sympathy with those still seeking employment.

Baba was not seeing any of his followers in Karachi. But one day, curiously, Sarosh's older brother Dinshaw, who had recently moved to Karachi, came and talked casually with the Master for two hours, though he was not a devotee.

On 17 August 1943, Baba went with Adi Sr. to a film at the Arangaon Military Cinema. He went again the next day at 4:00 P.M., taking with him five ladies. Baba visited Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, in the cantonment and Dinshaw and Soona's house nearby.

Shireen's navjot ceremony was to be performed in the Parsi fire-temple in Ahmednagar on the evening of 7th January 1965, which Baba indicated should be done according to the wishes of Franey's parents (Sarosh's brother Dinshaw and his wife Soonamai). In the morning, Soonamai other ladies were driven to Meherazad to see Baba first. Baba blessed the sadra and kusti and placed it on his niece with his own hands. Kaikobad was told to recite a short prayer. (Lord Meher-p-.5111-1965)

 

243-DINSHAW IRANI

(Elder Brother of Sarosh)

In October 1925, Baba was in Karachi

Dinshaw (Sarosh's older brother) was married to Khorshed's younger sister. Khorshed had once taken her children to Manzil-e-Meem where she briefly met the Master for the first time. The entire family had attended Rustom's wedding in Ahmednagar and had met Baba there and quickly became devoted to him.

While in Karachi, on 20th November 1923, Baba went with a few of the mandali to Cliffton Beach, and walked back to Halt Ho in the hot sun. Baba was not seeing any of his followers in Karachi. But one day, curiously, Sarosh's older brother Dinshaw, who had recently moved to Karachi, came and talked casually with the Master for two hours, though he was not a devotee.

In 1937, a decision was taken to proceed to Cannes in the south of France, The next morning at four o'clock, Baba left Nasik for Meherabad with disciples Baba stopped at Khushru Quarters, where he met Sarosh and his brother Dinshaw's families and few other disciples. He then went to a film at Sarosh Cinema (To Mary — with Love) before returning to Meherabad.

Shireen's (daughter of Rustom & Franey) navjot ceremony was to be performed in the Parsi fire-temple in Ahmednagar on 7th January 1965, which Baba indicated should be done according to the wishes of Franey's parents (Dinshaw and his wife Soonamai). That morning, all including Sarosh came to Meherazad to see Baba first. Baba blessed the sadra and kusti and placed it on his niece with his own hands. (Lord Meher-p-5111-1965)

 

245-DINSHAW MARKER

In year 1929, on one occasion, Dinshaw Marker and his family invited Baba to grace their bungalow, Bom Villa, in Kandivli, a suburb of Bombay.  No one would stay at the bungalow because it was said to be haunted by ghosts. However, when Baba went there on the 6th of September, he liked it and even assured Marker that he would stay there for a few days before going to Persia.

On 15th September 1929, Dinshaw Marker and Pilamai had interviews that day. (Lord Meher-p-1089-1929)

 

246-DIINSI KARNI

After more than three decades, Dina Talati's younger brother, Dinsi Karani, a former student in the Meher Ashram School, arrived in Ahmednagar on 11th July and requested an interview with Baba. Baba did not agree to see him, but sent a note with certain instructions for Dinsi, which he agreed to obey. (Lord Meher-p- 5040-1963)

 

247-DINYAR IRANI

On 7th November 1929, a man named Dinyar Irani came for Baba's darshan, but he was turned away, since Baba was not seeing anyone. Dinyar left disappointed, but what he was to accomplish for Baba would make his story immortal. (Lord Meher-p-1114-1929)

 

 

248-DISCIPLES OF MIRCHANDANI

The 31st October 1957, was Nariman Dadachanji's birthday, and a party to celebrate the occasion was held at Ashiana. Baba permitted the celebrations to be held as planned, with the exception that ice cream (which Gustadji loved) should not be served.

On the afternoon 1st November 1957, while Baba was resting, the doorbell rang. Arnavaz answered it, and outside there were three disciples of Mirchandani, the man who claimed to be but who was not a real saint. They demanded to see Baba and said it was an order from their Master (Mirchandani) to bring Meher Baba to him since Baba had promised to visit him. Arnavaz explained that Baba was resting and no one was allowed inside. She tried to send them away, but Baba clapped and asked who was there. She informed him, and he instructed, "Ask them to go. They should tell Mirchandani to come and see me here next month." But the men refused to leave, and finally Baba permitted them to come inside.

One of the men had been waving his fingers trying to hypnotize Arnavaz, and seated before Baba he started doing the same thing to him. Arnavaz thought: "These crazy people are trying to hypnotize the Avatar." One of Mirchandani's followers, Alu Khambatta's relative, had previously been in Baba's contact. Baba gave him a handkerchief and, fortunately, he later left Mirchandani. (Lord Meher-p-4217-1957)

 

250-DIXIT

(Vice-Principal of High School)

On the 13th April 1930, an evening gathering was held at the school. At the request of Dixit, Baba planted a mango tree on the school grounds. One of the youngsters was called on the stage and given charge of looking after the tree. Dixit, the vice-principal, told the boys, "As the tree grows and selflessly gives out its fruit to others, so also should you grow in moral and spiritual greatness, and then selflessly serve others who are in need. This is the lesson taught by Meher Baba."

On 9th May 1930, a telegram was received from Kolhapur informing Baba that Dixit (the vice-principal of the high school) had stopped speaking and eating, and was even refusing water. He was said to be weeping out of love for Baba. In response, Baba sent Dixit certain instructions by telegram.

During interview with Gandhi said "It is nothing to remain on milk in seclusion; but it is very hard not to speak with anyone or not to read and write."

Baba made comments to Gandhi about his disciple Dixit:

“A devotee of mine named Dixit in Kolhapur is at a school there. He has also been on milk for the last twelve years, though he takes bananas with it. He is quite fit and works all day. He is married and has a wife with whom he lives, yet he never touches her at all”

 

251-DIXIT G. Y.

  1. Y. Dixit, a devoted follower and the vice-chancellor of Kolhapur University, invited Baba to participate in the opening of a new Montessori school. Because of his seclusion, Baba did not go. Instead, on Sunday, 18 October 1942, he sent Adi Sr. to deliver this message:

The form of service that a Montessori school takes has a practical value, if one's service is rendered selflessly. It is an important task, as it deals with the infant's nature in the prime of its development. The children's carefree hearts and restless pranks reflect qualities which are divine, and they are blissful in their innocence. The task is to see how far you can make use of this "divinity" in man, expressed through the child-God. A little patience, a little kindness, infinite understanding and sweet love are the only things by which the teachers can repay for having received the usefulness of human service at its purest.

My blessings to all those who are genuinely responsible for having this school opened, as much as to the children who will attend it. (Lord   Meher-p-2302/1942)

 

253-DOIPHODE SHANKAR RAO

On 13th October 1968, Baba held a meeting to inform His main workers of His decision to give darshan the following year from 10th April to 10th June 1969 at Guruprasad. Besides the resident men mandali and others were called from Meherabad, Andhra, Navsari, Bombay, Delhi, Hamirpur and Shankar Rao Doiphode was one among Poona disciples. (Lord Meher-p-5357-1968)

 

 

254-DOLLY IRANI

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.96)

 

255-DORABJI & GOLADOON

(Parents  of Shirinmai)

It was the year 1877 in Iran. A young pregnant Zoroastrian woman named Golandoon was returning home after selling some knitted woolen socks and bonnets to a rich family to augment her income for the child she was carrying. It was late afternoon and she was in a hurry to return home before sunset. Taking a shortcut, she passed through a narrow alley where a Muslim was sprinkling water in front of his entranceway. When Golandoon was about to pass by the house, he shouted to her, "Stop, kafir! You cannot pass by this sacred spot. Stay where you are and wait until the water evaporates. I will not allow you to move until every drop is dry."

Golandoon was helpless and stricken with fear. The lane would not be dry for several hours and evening was fast approaching. She stood quietly as some Muslim boys appeared and taunted her with lewd remarks and mocking laughter. The young woman stood with tears in her eyes. As the ruffians began to threaten and approach her, she prayed to God with all her heart to save her honor. Suddenly, an elderly Muslim man carrying a cane happened to pass by the same alley and saw the young woman's plight. "How dare you!" he shouted to the gang and beat them with his cane. "Get out of here!" The man then consoled the frightened young woman and escorted her safely to her home. The grandfatherly figure bade her peace in the name of God, and Golandoon thanked him graciously, comforted by his kindly manner.

When Golandoon narrated this incident to her husband Dorabji, he knew it was unsafe and unwise to remain in Iran, and soon after made preparations to migrate to India. It was a difficult time to travel. Golandoon was pregnant and already had a daughter, named Dowla, who was not yet three years old. Thus it was not until several months had passed that Dorabji and his family were able to leave Iran for India.

After settling in Bombay, Golandoon gave birth to a second daughter on 25 September 1877, a beautiful baby whom she named Shireen (which means sweet, pleasant or gentle). A few weeks after Shireen was born, the family moved from Bombay to Poona, where Dorabji opened a small teashop. Although newly established, Dorabji quickly won the friendship of many. Dorabji was religious-minded and regularly attended the Zoroastrian fire-temple.

He had a generous nature, helping the poor and giving medicinal herbs to the sick. He had the gift of healing and many who came to him were cured by his potions.

Dorabji was also jovial and sharp-witted. Once, while he was enjoying the company of a few friends, one of his patients came to see him, complaining of a severe cold. Dorabji knew the fellow to be a hypochondriac and facetiously told him to take a cold bath, drink sour buttermilk, wrap up in a wet blanket, and sleep in a draft. Dorabji resumed his conversation, having no idea that the fellow, having such strong belief in Dorabji, would take him seriously and follow his obviously absurd advice. Several days later when the two met again, Dorabji inquired after the man's health and the fellow assured him that he was fine after following all of Dorabji's instructions. Dorabji was taken aback because such a routine could have resulted in pneumonia. From that day on, he was extremely careful when counseling people about their health.

Dorabji loved his little daughter, Shireen, very much. She was quite intelligent and her beauty befitted her name. Shireen's sweet ways and conversation delighted her entire family. When she was five years old, she began her elementary schooling at the home of an Irani family.(Lord meher-p-100/1-1894)

 

257-DOWLA-1

(Daughter of Baidul)

In year 1944, there were approximately 26 men, 33 women and ten children staying with Meher Baba under his orders at Meherabad and Pimpalgaon. Dowla, Baidul’s daughter was one among them. (Lord Meher-p-2403-1944)

There were many lizards in Kandy (Bombay). Because there was a danger they would urinate or defecate in the food (their urine and excreta are extremely poisonous), Katie would brush them off the wall, and Baidul's daughter, Dowla, would kill them. On Sunday, 17 November, Dowla reported to Baba that she had killed seven lizards in only fifteen minutes. Baba was not happy, but Katie said in her defense, "If any of them fall in the food, we could die."

Baba instructed them, "Don't kill lizards. Any animal that directly injures should be killed, but not lizards. Catch them and throw them outside. They eat flies and are useful."

He added in a teasing manner, "If you kill them, you will be a lizard in your next birth!"

Dowla was fond of learning new songs. After going to Wai with Baba's consent, Kitty began teaching her an English song to sing.

In June 1939, Baidul and his wife Soltoon, with their two daughters Dowla and Sarwar and son Faredoon, came to live at Meherabad. They were housed in the Arangaon Family Quarters. The wife and children did not know any other language except Persian, but Dowla and Sarwar soon learned Gujarati from the women mandali.

 

During this period in 1944, there were approximately 26 men, 33 women and ten children staying with Meher Baba under his orders at Meherabad and Pimpalgaon. Among them was Dowla, 21 (Baidul's daughter)

Her father had a stroke in 1963; Baba had sent him to stay at his daughter Sarwar Taraporewala's home in Bombay. (Baba sent Baidul to his daughter's every year thereafter, in addition to permitting him to spend some weeks in Poona with his other daughter Dowla and his wife Soltoon. (Lord Meher-p-5067-1964)

 

 

258-DOWLA-2

(Daughter of Dorabji & Goladoon)

Once Golandoon was harassed by Muslim fanatics and narrated this incident to her husband Dorabji, he knew it was unsafe and unwise to remain in Iran, and soon after made preparations to migrate to India. It was a difficult time to travel. Golandoon was pregnant and already had a daughter, named Dowla, who was not yet three years old. Thus it was not until several months had passed that Dorabji and his family were able to leave Iran for India. (Lord Meher-p-110-1984)

 

259-DR. A. ANDERSON

On 7th February 1958, every group head in India was informed about Baba's fever through telegrams, but they were also assured that despite the fever the sahavas would be held on schedule. Adi Sr. brought Dr. A. Anderson of Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar to Meherazad that day, where he examined Baba for more than an hour, but could find no tangible reason for Baba's fever (Lord Meher-p-4242-1958)

 

260-DR. ABADIN

(Civil surgeon)

In year 1956, after road accident near Udtara, after three minutes of the accident, a young man, driving in the opposite direction, from Belgaum to Poona, saw the wreck and stopped his car. Vishnu and the young man lifted Baba into the man's car. An open truck stopped, and Vishnu asked the Parsi driver to take Eruch, Pendu and Nilu to Rosewood, and he obliged. Vishnu then accompanied Baba in the car to Grafton.

When Baba arrived at Grafton, Mani rushed on her bicycle to get Don from Rosewood. Don came running and, with Goher, began treating Baba's wounds. Mehera was beside herself with grief as she wiped the blood from Baba's face. The other women, too, did their best to ease Baba's suffering. But how could the Avatar's suffering ever be eased? His comfort lay in his suffering, which he endured every second continuously and took upon himself for his divine work.

Bhau had followed Mani and Don to Grafton, despite Baba's orders that he should stay in bed and rest. When Baba saw him, his first words were: "Why did you break my order?" Nevertheless, in this critical situation, Bhau ran to summon the civil surgeon, Dr. Abadin.

When the civil surgeon came, Baba asked him, "How is it you've come, as today is Sunday, your off day?"

"It is my duty," the surgeon replied.

At Rosewood, Nilu had been placed on bed, was bleeding badly. When the doctor came there, upon examination, he pronounced Nilu dead. The doctor advised that Eruch and Pendu be shifted to the Civil Hospital, and Bhau and Aloba took them there by an ambulance, where both were treated.

Baba was also taken by an ambulance to the small and primitive local hospital to have his tongue stitched. He was laid on the table in the operating room. Goher had accompanied him, and she and Bhau stood quietly near Baba, who gestured to Goher, "If they give me anesthesia, see that I do not utter any sound. Be by my side all the time."

Despite his obvious pain and discomfort, Baba showed a happy expression, and Dr. Abadin was taken aback when Baba lovingly passed his hand over Bhau's face. Not a word came from Baba's mouth, despite the serious wounds and excruciating pain. Even in that injured condition, Baba wore a smile as he expressed his love toward others, amicably chatting with the doctor as if nothing serious had happened. It was a wonderful experience for the civil surgeon and other doctors present, and the heart of the former was awakened to his love.

After Baba's tongue and other cuts under his chin were stitched, Goher took Baba back to Grafton in an ambulance. It was an old vehicle with no shock absorbers, which rattled Baba's body. After a bruising journey, it was 2:00 A.M. before Baba finally got to lie down.

Dr. Abadin, who was a Muslim, was genuinely drawn to Baba. He would visit Grafton every day to see Baba and came to know more about him through Ramjoo. (Lord Meher-p-4137-1956)

 

261-DR. ABDUL GHANI MUNSIFF

(Nick name Ghani)

(Close Disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.35)

 

262-DR. ADENWALA HIRJI & GULNAR

(Son in law of Sarosh Irani)

On 26th June 1960, Baba came to Khushru Quarters in morning with disciples. He went to the Avatar Meher Baba Trust office room (on the north side, next to Adi's bedroom), where a chair had been specially kept for him. Sarosh's eldest daughter Gulnar was getting married that day, and she and her physician fiancé, Hirji S. Adenwala, garlanded Baba, along with other family members, and received his blessings. Nariman also came.  (Lord meher-p-4711-1960)

Sarosh's son-in-law, Hirji Adenwala, had come to Ahmednagar for Dara's marriage. He and his wife, Gulnar, would come every December, and would be brought to Meherazad by Sarosh and Viloo to meet Baba. Hirji was a physician, working near Bombay, and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Adi Sr., Don and Dr. Ketkar. Hirji opined that Meherazad would be unsuitable for further tests, but he did not see any urgency in Baba's condition. Don drove Hirji to Meherazad unannounced on Sunday evening to convey that information to Goher. She wished him to examine Baba. Baba was not pleased with this intrusion, but agreed to see him.

After Dr. Adenwala entered Baba's room he asked Baba to open his mouth so that he could smell it. He had inadvertently forgotten to bring his stethoscope, so Baba instructed him to put his ear on his chest to listen to his heart, which he did. He asked two or three questions, which Baba answered clearly through hand signs. Hirji was amazed because, according to what he told Goher and Eruch after coming out of the room, no one could have remained conscious, much less cognizant, with such an abnormal increase in urea in the bloodstream, and the whole room should have been full of a stench, which was not the case. Baba was fully conscious and his mouth did not smell foul.

Dr. Adenwala exclaimed, "This is extraordinary! Still for Baba to stay here is not desirable. He should be taken to Poona, where a thorough check up can be done." (Lord Meher--5383-1969)

 

263-DR. ALU SHAPURJI KHAMBATTA

Dr. Alu Shapurji Khambatta was running a small hospital on the ground floor of the building where Dadachanji resided. The Dadachanjis were residing upstairs in Boman Lodge on Vincent Road, near Khodadad Circle in Dadar.

When Baba passed in and out of the Dadachanji’s home, Alu caught only glimpse of Him in His flowing sadra and mistakenly thought Him to be an Arab diamond merchant.  When Bachamai finally told Alu about Baba and asked if she would like to meet Him, Alu said that she would. But on the day when Baba came, He instructed Bachamai, “Don’t send word down, on my way out, I will see her.

When Baba went to Alu's hospital, it was unexpected, and she was dazzled by his beauty and overcome by emotion. Baba was so attractive and magnetic she could not speak or salute him. Chanji was present and finally offered Baba a chair and brought one for Alu. Baba then gestured, "Ask me some questions. Ask me something."

All of a sudden Alu blurted out that she wanted to go to England! The thought of travelling abroad had never occurred to her before that moment. Baba replied, "Not now. I will send you later. Ask me a second question." Alu was quiet. Then Baba spelled out, "I do not speak, but you must speak!"

With difficulty Alu explained that an alarming number of children were dying of a diarrhea epidemic, and she would be very happy if it stopped. "Show me your hospital," Baba dictated. He was taken from room to room. One room was filled with Parsis who were adamantly against him, and Baba did not step inside. After the tour, Baba spelled out, "No child will die." True to his words, none of the children in Dr. Alu's hospital expired.

On the 9th July 1938, most of the women (except for Mehera, Naja and Khorshed) came to Meherabad to attend a fair and watch a procession held by the Arangaon Villagers. While Baba was there,

On 13th anniversary of Baba's silence on 10th July 1938. Chanji came to Meherabad. Dr. Alu Khambatta and Dr. Paramanand (a fellow female doctor helping Alu run her Bombay clinic) accompanied Chanji. Alu wished to go to Ireland for a medical course, and Baba told her, "Go fearlessly. Leave everything to Mme. I will see to all, here and there. Write me a letter every 21 days."(Lord Meher-p-1927-1936)

From Satara, Baba wished to go to Panchgani. Dr. Alu Khambatta had been in Baba's contact since 1935. She had invited him to bring the women to a guest house in a bungalow called Silver Oaks, which she intended to open, as Baba had ordered her not to practice medicine. She was overjoyed when Arnavaz informed her about Baba's coming, and immediately left for Panchgani to clean the house for Baba's use.

Baba had instructed Alu that when he came to Panchgani, she alone was to remain in the bungalow.

Dr. Alu Khambatta also met with Baba at Ashiana. All of those whom Baba met were under strict orders not to bow down, fold their hands or greet him in any way. Alu was secretly longing to pay her obeisance, and when Baba asked her to tell an amusing story, she got her chance. She narrated an anecdote about how the British used to tie a broom to their leg to learn how to say right and left in Gujarati. In recounting the story, she had to salute like a soldier, and so got her wish of saluting her Lord.

From 17th April 1963, Baba began calling the Bombay women every alternate morning. Mornings were devoted exclusively to intimate close ones and their families. Baba did not wish any new visitors to come then, in case he became preoccupied with correspondence, difficulties to be solved, personal questions to be settled, et cetera. But he was happy to receive newcomers in the afternoons, if any desired a meeting. In fact, he waited for them. Others of the Bombay group were also called. Baba lovingly asked each in detail about her health.

As Franey, Havovi and the others came forward, Baba would point out, for example, some small cut on each person. He would instruct Goher about it and put them under her treatment to draw them closer to him. Dr. Alu Khambatta was staying with them and she was also given instructions about the health of the Bombay women. Several of them were not even aware that they were suffering from certain maladies.

In Meherazad, on 8 July1965, Mani's pet cocker spaniel, Peter, was put to sleep. The dog had cancer, and Dr. Alu Khambatta administered the injection, according to Baba's instructions. Peter breathed his last in Baba's presence in his bedroom. A few moments before, Baba lovingly caressed the dog and Peter wagged his tail feebly. Peter had been with Baba and the women mandali for twelve years, and was very dear to them. His body lay "in state" in Baba's room until a pit was dug between the row of mango trees (the seeds of which had been given to Baba by a mast from Madras years before). Baba had his handkerchief placed on Peter's body and he repeated many times that it should be buried with Peter.

Dr. Alu Khambatta had been residing in Meherazad for the past year, ostensibly to look after Kaikobad and help Goher. She had developed swollen glands on her throat, which Dr. Grant advised her to get examined in Bombay to be sure it was not cancer. Although Dr. Alu did not wish to leave, Baba sent her away at the end of November, promising he would call her back soon in January.

Later in December, Goher told Baba, "We do need her (Alu). Why don't you call her."

Baba replied, "I will call her when the time comes."

Baba did not feel well on 26th November 1968 and was given an enema by the mandali. On the 28th, Adi's revolving office chair was sent to Meherazad so that Baba could sit on it in the open and sunbathe for a little while each day. (Lord Meher-p-5373-1968)

 

264-DR. ARVIND KESHAV TALWALKAR

On 31st August 1957, Baba was taken by Goher and Don to Bombay so that he could be examined by a famous orthopedic surgeon, Dr. Arvind Keshav Talwalkar. They stayed at Naoroji Dadachanji's home in Dadar, and Dr. Talwalkar examined Baba there.

In the doctor's opinion, there was no dislocation present; Baba's pain was solely the result of osteo-arthritis, and no operation should be performed for at least several years, if then. Baba returned to Poona the same night, arriving at 9:00 P.M.

In Bombay, and Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

In October 1957, even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord meher-p-4214-1957)

 

265-DR. ARWIND VASAVADA

In 1954, Baba had told him to feel his biceps, indicating, "I am strong, feel it." Now Baba added, "I am very strong, the strongest of all! But at the same time I am weak and delicate like a child."

In 1956 on America tour, among those gathered was Dr. Arwind Vasavada, a friend of Nariman's who had met Baba previously in 1942. He was in Zurich to study with the psychoanalyst Dr. Carl Jung. (Lord Meher-p-3971-1956)

 

266-DR. ASTHANA R. P.

(Ex. Principal Nagpur College)

Mr. Asthana was the principal of Nagpur College and Bhauji were his student. He tried to impress Bhau but caught behind in Baba’s presence. Account of the episode is narrated below in Bhau’s words.)

26th May 1960, Bhau was keeping watch in Baba's room as usual. In the evening a taxicab suddenly pulled up outside. Hearing it, Baba sent Bhau to find out who had come. From it stepped Dr. R. P. Asthana, the principal of Nagpur College where Bhau had gone to school. But neither recognized the other until they introduced themselves. Asthana asked, "Kalchuri, what are you doing here?"

"I am a night watchman," Bhau said.

Surprised, Principal Asthana declared, "A night watchman? What do you mean?" Bhau just smiled and inquired where he was staying. Asthana said, "I am staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow," which was a grand residence.

Bhau asked him to be seated and went to inform Baba, who said, "Tell him to come tomorrow morning at eight o'clock. But since he was your principal, send him to the Agha Khan's bungalow in our car. He will feel pleased that his former student takes such good care of him. Instruct the driver to come back immediately after dropping him there."

Bhau went and told Principal Asthana, who protested, "No, no, that is not necessary.

I will walk. I have sent the taxi away with that in mind."

Bhau tried to dissuade him, "The Agha Khan's bungalow is far away and Baba wishes you to go by car." Without listening further, Principal Asthana left on foot.

When Bhau returned, Baba teased him, "You are a fool! At least you could have sent your own principal in the car. How does it look? He is staying such a long way from here, and you allowed him to go on foot. You are an idiot!"

The next morning, Principal Asthana came for Baba's darshan and was highly impressed upon meeting him.

But later, from one of his colleagues, Bhau found out that contrary to what Principal Asthana had told him, he was not staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow but at a much cheaper hotel. He had only mentioned the Agha Khan's to impress Bhau. Baba had known this and therefore kept insisting Asthana use the car. Baba wished to expose his deceit, and thus Asthana immediately realized that Baba knew everything. (Lord Meher-p-5436)

 

267-DR. B P APTE

Dr. B. P. Apte performed the operation for Naja had to have her tonsils removed at his clinic on Jangli Maharaj Road prior to the flood. Baba had been to see Naja on the 12th July 1961 and had instructed her to return immediately to Bindra House, despite the doctor's advice that she remain at the clinic for another day or so.  Naja had been staying on the first floor of Apte's clinic and the flood waters had risen to the second floor. (Lord Meher-p-4768-1961)

 

268-DR. BACCHUBHAI

(Ayurvedic Doctor)

On 8th October 1957, Baba went to Bombay for various medical treatments. In Bombay, Baba and the women stayed at Ashiana, where an air-conditioner had been fitted to the sitting room, which Baba appreciated.

An ayurvedic physician, Dr. Bachubhai, began treating Baba in Bombay. He would come to Ashiana to massage Baba's hip with different types of oil, and gave some ayurvedic oral medicine (Guggul and Bhasma), as well. But finding no satisfactory relief, Baba stopped the treatment from the 18th. (Lord Meher-p-4209-1957)

 

269-DR. BHARUCHA.

Baba had come to Poona, at Don and Eruch's urging, to have a set of dentures made, for which Pappa Jessawala had contacted their family dentist, Dr. Bharucha. Eruch had brought Dr. Bharucha to Meherazad on the 16th, for the initial examination. The dentures were now to be fitted.

Bharucha agreed to supply platinum dentures for Rs.600. But instead, when they were delivered they were not made out of platinum, but of a cheaper material which was lighter. Pappa was furious and quarreled with the dentist, arguing that he should not be made to pay the platinum price. Pappa railed, "Such deceit is not good. We had agreed to pay Rs.600 for platinum, not ordinary dentures." Finally, the matter was settled at a lower price, and the doctor was paid Rs.450.

Pappa informed Baba of this, but Baba stated, "Go and pay him the remaining balance."

"What are you saying, Baba?" Pappa Jessawala asked incredulously. "Why should he be rewarded for his trickery?"

Baba replied, "Just to make him remember his deceit, he should be paid the Rs.150. It will remind him of what he did. My ways are quite different from the world's."  (Lord Meher-p- 3038-1952)

 

270-DR. BHIMRAO AMBEDKAR

(Politician)

They are close to my heart. Recently, I summoned their leader Dr. Ambedkar and advised him what to do. I consider the orthodox Hindu attitude foolish, but there I leave it as I condemn no one and hate no one. (Lord Meher-p-1504-1933)

 

271-DR. BHIWALKAR

After staying for ten days in Lonavla, Baba decided to take the afternoon train to Bombay with the mandali on 5th December 1926.

Before departing, Baba again consulted with Dr. Bhiwalkar, giving final instructions for Arjun's care. Karim and Waman Subnis were ordered to stay behind to nurse him, and bring him to Bombay when he recovered.

On the day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order.  (Lord Meher-p-756-1923)

 

272-DR. CHATTERJEE

Baba was in Poona and still having recurring pains. Dr. Goher told him, this was bound to happen. Baba had decided not to return to Satara. On 29th January 1957, Baba was taken daily for a short ride in the car, in preparation for the journey to Ahmednagar. Baba's hip joint was still terribly painful at times, and he could not yet stand or use crutches.

Dr. Chatterjee, the army major was treating Baba. Dr. Chatterjee and Mr. Nair the masseur — were attracted to Him.

One day Baba was in so much pain he could not move his leg. Don immediately went to the military hospital and brought Chatterjee. When he arrived, Baba smiled at him. Chatterjee asked, "What is the trouble?"

"Nothing," Baba replied. He sat up in bed and brought his legs up on the side and started dangling both legs over the edge, as if there were no injury at all! Holding him, Chatterjee helped him stand up, and Baba indicated there was no pain. Baba appeared to be in a cheerful mood and again he sat up in bed. Before Chatterjee had arrived, Baba could not even move his leg — much less sit up in bed!

Dr. Chatterjee looked at Goher quizzically and asked, "What is the matter with you, doctor? Why did you send for me? There is nothing wrong. Baba is all right." Goher felt like a fool, and so did Don. (Later Don even chastised her for bothering Chatterjee.) It was all Baba's game to give his contact to Chatterjee — and to make Goher pass through such humiliating experiences. (Lord Meher-p-4145-1937)

 

273-DR. CHOBE

(Dentist)

On 14th November 1944, it was learned that Babadas had been left in Dhantoli. Baba sent the bus to bring him. A chair was then brought for Baba, and taking His seat, He began giving darshan to the local mill-hands who had collected. After Babadas arrived, all went to the home of a dentist, Dr. Chobe, where a small program was held. Thereafter, they returned to Dhantoli. (Lord Meher-p-2444-1944)

 

274-DR. D. W. CHOBHE

Baba and His group had arrived in Rahuri to attend of the marriage on request of Dhakephalkar and Baba was received with due reverence. Baba was reverently garlanded and each of the mandali was presented with a bouquet of flowers before departing.

The group went back to the bus and Baba exclaimed to Dhake, "Where are the laddoos?" The men all laughed and Dhake told Baba he would arrange for their food. His relative, Dr. D. W. Chobhe, lived in Rahuri and he went to him, asking him to prepare supper for the group in one hour. The doctor agreed most willingly. They went to his residence and the mandali not only had very tasty food, but laddoos as well. It seemed that Baba had actually come to Rahuri only to meet this devout soul, Dr. Chobhe, who received him so lovingly. (Lord Meher-p-660-1926)

 

275-DR. DESPANADE

On 8th February 1968, Meherjee brought an ophthalmologist from Poona named Dr. Deshpande, who examined Baba's eyes. (Lord Meher-p-4783-1962)

 

276-DR. DHAVLE

Dr. Dhavle came in afternoon to see Baba at Ashiana (Bombay) on the 8th May 1951. (Lord Meher-p-2979-1951)

 

277-GADEKAR DIGAMBAR & WIFE

Digambar Gadekar is son of Ramchandra Gadekar one of close disciple of Meher Baba. He was in contact of Baba since his childhood.

Few of his incidences with Meher Baba are as under:

Digambar Gadekar was jotting down Baba's statements, and Baba jokingly remarked to him, "When I ask you, remind me about what you are taking down. I am over 60 now, and after 60, a man's memory gets weak."

Feram was taking down in shorthand what Baba was saying. To him, Baba remarked, "Feram, don't leave it half-done, and don't shorten what I say either!"

Explaining the meaning of sahavas, Baba dictated:

Sahavas means the give-and-take of love. I am the only Beloved, and you all are my lovers; or, I am the only Lover and you all are my beloveds!

I wish that you remain happy in my sahavas. This will be the last sahavas, so I want you to be happy and draw as much of my love as possible.

On another occasion, Baba held a meeting at Ganeshkhind of his Poona workers. He asked Digambar Gadekar to draw up a list and call everyone concerned. Pratap Ahir's name was somehow left out by mistake and he was not called. When the meeting began Baba asked, "Where is Pratap?" The list of those invited was checked and the discrepancy discovered. Baba immediately sent someone to Pratap's house to bring him, but deeply disappointed at not being called, Pratap had gone to the riverside, where he was wandering aimlessly. After some time he returned home and received Baba's message. He hurried to Ganeshkhind, where Baba asked him, "Why didn't you come for the meeting?"

Pratap explained that he was not invited. Baba inquired, "How was his name left out?" No one replied.

"Who prepared the list?" Someone said it was Digambar. Baba remarked to Pratap, "Digambar is your best friend. You are both students together. How could he forget your name?" Pratap was quiet for he was on the verge of tears. Baba consoled him, "Now forget about this. Remember that all your companions in this world will be there for only a relatively few years, while I will be your companion until the end. I am your real companion."

Digambar Gadekar was studying for his M.Sc. (master's degree in science) exam in Poona at this time, and Baba permitted him to visit Guruprasad every day. He instructed Digambar to say his name before beginning each test. After the theory portion of the exam was over, Baba asked, "How did you do?"

Digambar said, "I answered all the questions as best I could."

"You must pass first-class (with highest honors)," Baba emphasized.

"Baba, you know for yourself what the result is going to be, but it is my duty to try as hard as I can."

When Digambar's practical (laboratory) exams were over, Baba asked the same question and Digambar replied in a similar fashion. Baba warned him, "If you do not pass first-class, our dosti (friendship) will come to an end, and you should not show your face to me!"

Digambar was frightened and said, "Baba, whatever is going to happen will happen according to your divine will."

Before the test result was announced, Baba remarked to him, "You have failed the examination!"

However, when the results were announced in June, Digambar had not only passed first-class but had scored first in his subject at the university. The news was conveyed to Baba, who sent the following message to Digambar: "Let us hope you pass at least third-class in obeying me!"

In 1 Gadekar's health was deteriorating. His only son, Digambar, had been awarded a scholarship for advanced study in geology at the University of California, Berkeley, and Gadekar was worried about his going to live in America. Baba advised him to stop worrying and repeated to him the following rhyme of Sir Walter Scott, which he had learned as a schoolboy:

Come ye slow, or come ye fast;

It is but death that comes at last.

Gadekar, however, continued to brood and began having trouble sleeping at nights.

 

In November 1959, after Ramchandra Gadekar returned his home in Poona, He was diagnosed as having Hodgkin's disease, with two cancerous tumors under his armpits. His son Digambar Had gone to America at the end of January 1959 for further college studies, and his daughter Nalini Tai was studying at the Poona University Medical School. Gadekar wrote to Baba about this on 28 January.

During Gadekar's final days, the Poona bhajan group had helped him through the long nights of pain by singing bhajans to him. Digambar, the couple's only son, had gone to America one and a half months before according to Baba's instructions. Baba sent a telegram for him to remain there and continue his studies. "Be happy that your father has come to me," Baba cabled.

Baba would likewise often arrange for different people's support. He would write to  Digambar Gadekar in the country with instructions to look after him. Baba would always remember to send a birthday card or telegram to his close lovers.

In 1955 a Baba lover of Barsi sang a sweet rendering of one of Tukaram's bhajans. Digambar Gadekar stood up to take a snapshot of Baba, and Baba remarked, "You are very clever!"

On 19th May 1957, Baba wished to hold a meeting in Guruprasad with the mandali and His close lovers from Ahmednagar, Poona and Bombay to issue a "warning." Forty-seven persons were called. The meeting began on the 19th. Digambar took notes. (Lord Meher- 4167-1957)]

 

 

 

278-DR. DIKSHIT

On 6th July 1959, Dr. Dikshit performed a barium meal examination of Baba's gastrointestinal and urinary tracts, but no evidence of any obstruction or lesion in his urinary tract was found. (Lord Meher-p-4558-1959)

 

279-DR. E. H. COYAJI

(Owner of Jehangir Nursing Home

Leelavati wife of Kamble was ill. Being poor, he was not able to pay for her treatment. Baba advised, "Admit her to the hospital; don't worry about the expenses. I will see to it." Gratefully, Kamble admitted her in Jehangir Nursing Home, a hospital run by Dr. E. H. Coyaji. She was in a serious condition and Kamble was naturally anxious about her. One afternoon Baba visited the hospital and saw her. From that day on, Leelavati began improving and after some time recovered completely and returned home. Baba later remarked, "She would have died if I had not seen her." (Lord Meher-p-4533-1959)

 

280-DR. G. D. VINOD

On 12th May 1952, Dr. G. D. Vinod, a professor from New York, who knew the Winterfeldts, saw Baba at 8:15 A.M. Part of his interview is reproduced here:

I am writing a book on the psychological condition of the world in relation to war and peace," he said. "I have travelled to Australia, Europe, Asia and America and have had the sahavas of Shankaracharya (head Hindu priest). I want your blessings. I know these things are temporary and traditional. They do not mean much ..."

Baba interrupted him, "They mean nothing. Conviction through the intellect has only a limited scope and might land one into the mess of hypocrisy.

"God is absolute honesty and purity, and in knowing him there can be no compromise. Beyond intellectual conviction is the conviction by knowing through feeling, seeing God as you see me. Only that can make you have the conviction of being one with God in Reality. So unless this certainty of unity with God comes, all talk is dishonest."

"How does the unity get established?" Vinod asked.

"When selfish longings and wants go, this is established. God is not there when there are desires and longings. But one must experience this Reality. I always say [it is] better not to believe in God than be a hypocrite!"

"Selfish desires, attachments and longings, how to control them?" Vinod asked.

"For that, books have been written, and yet it can be achieved in a flash, or it may take lives. So to ask how to control, how to win over desires is like asking, 'How can I die living? How can I have consciousness in sound sleep?'

"Mind, as long as it is there, goes on working in spite of yourself. So, as you sincerely and honestly want to know, and I feel you need it and are a person of such intelligence, if you really achieve this you will be able to work for God and the universe in the real sense."

Baba then gave him certain instructions for meditation and concluded: "So start now. Baba has explained so much to you. God's work is my work and you will do my work. When you have the ocean within you, you cannot crave for a few drops of water! That is what I want you to see. Not just through reason, but by actual experience."

"Will I succeed?"

"If you do it honestly. Baba will be helping you every night at 12. Do it honestly and leave the rest to me." (Lord Meher-p- 3072/3-1952

 

281-DR G. S. MUTALIK

Sassoon General Hospital in Poona was celebrating its 100th anniversary, and the organizing secretary for the ten-day centenary celebration, Professor Dr. G. S. Mutalik, wrote to Baba requesting his blessings for the occasion. Baba had dictated the following message (on 10 September 1968):

I give my blessings to the administrative, medical and worker staff of this hospital in which I, the Deliverer of the world, was delivered to the world. (Lord Meher-p-5374-1968)

 

282-DR. G. V. KETKAR

On 28th March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought to Meherazad by Don and gave Baba a painful injection of Novocaine.

When his seclusion ended, Baba, seated in his wheelchair, began seeing the men mandali nearly every morning. On 1st March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought from Ahmednagar at in morning. For the first time after the accident, Baba was made to stand without support. He was very happy to be able to do so.

On 23rd June 1957, Dr. Ketkar paid a visit the following day. He conferred with Goher about relieving Baba's continued pain and observed Baba walking.

The famous doctor in London wrote back, stating that Baba's hip appeared dislocated, and unless it was operated upon, it would never be all right. This was discussed on 24 July 1957, but Baba did not agree to the operation. He was perturbed with Don for not sending Sir Reginald all his medical reports at the beginning, as he had hinted he should. As a result, the dislocation in the hip had gone undetected for eight months. On the 25th, Baba dictated to Eruch these remarks in a letter to Don: "If you had done so [sent Watson-Jones Baba's medical papers], I would not have suffered the unnecessary unbearable pain. You, doctors Chatterjee and Ketkar (of Ahmednagar), have made a mess of my case."

On 4th June 1967, Adi brought Dr. G. V. Ketkar of Ahmednagar to Meherazad. He found Baba's abdomen mildly distended but there was no evidence of retained fluids there, and the prostate gland was not enlarged but flat and firm in consistency. Dr. Ketkar could only recommend a full urologic examination due to the rising urea level.

Hirji was a physician and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Dr. Ketkar. (Lord Meher-p-5383-1967)

 

283-DR. GOHER IRANI

(Close disciple)

(Wife of Khodu Sailor)

(Refer fortunate Souls Vol-2 sl. No. 3)

 

284-DR. GOPINATH KAVIRAJ

On 5 June 1960, a renowned Sanskrit scholar and philosopher, Dr. Gopinath Kaviraj, 73, sent his friend Amiya Hazra to Guruprasad to ascertain whether Baba would give him darshan, as he happened to be in Poona.  Baba informed Hazra that he would see Kaviraj the next day at 8:00 A.M. Hazra explained that as Kaviraj was observing silence two days a week, on Mondays and Thursdays, it would be better if he could be allowed to see Baba on Tuesday. But Baba replied, "I am also continuously silent."

Therefore, Gopinath Kaviraj came to see Baba on Monday, 6 June, and since Kaviraj was keeping silence, Baba permitted him to come again the following day also. Kaviraj came again the next day and was embraced by Baba, and Baba kissed him on the forehead. Baba took him into the side room and had the door closed. Only one of the mandali was present to interpret. Baba spoke with Kaviraj at length about the future of the world, life's ultimate purpose and an individual's duties, all of which convinced Kaviraj of Baba's omniscience.

Kaviraj asked about himself, and Baba replied, "I have nothing to say except that you should continue to do whatever sadhana you are doing every day at midnight."

Hearing this, Kaviraj was wonderstruck, because no one knew what spiritual practice he did at midnight, and there had been no mention of it. Thus, he was further convinced of Baba's omniscience. While leaving, Baba gave him a copy of God Speaks and told him, "I have an inner connection” (Lord Meher-p-4701-1960)

 

 

285-DR. GRANT

Dr. Grant himself never became a devotee or follower of Meher Baba, he admitted that whenever he was in Baba's presence he "somehow felt relaxed and peaceful, and he would always leave in a happy, confident mood," all tensions having left him.

On 22nd October, 1964, Dr. Grant attended Baba, took blood sample and did another cardiogram.

On 14th April, 1965, Dr. Grant came for routine check-up. He continued visiting every week end till end during stay of Baba in Poona.

Shatrughan Kumar's eldest son, Prashant, 19, who worked as an electrician in a mine near Belgaum, was called to Guruprasad in early July. He had and asked Nalini Gadekar to keep him in their home to treat him. They did accordingly, but his illness worsened and he was removed to Jehangir Nursing Home. After a medical examination, he was found to be suffering from leukemia. On 10 th  July 1959, Baba sent word to Dr. Grant that if he saved Prashant that night, Baba would restore Prashant's health.

As mentioned, Baidul was staying with his wife Soltoon and daughter Dowla's family in Poona. But on 10 April, he suffered a stroke. Baba went to their home that morning to comfort Baidul and had him admitted to Dr. Grant's Ruby Hall Clinic near Guruprasad. As a result of the stroke, Baidul became paralyzed on the left side of his body. A few weeks later, on 29 April, he was shifted to Meherabad to recover under Don's care. Since Aloba was also fluent in Persian, he was given Baidul's duty of correspondence with those in Iran on Baba's behalf.

But the following day, 30 April, Baba suffered terribly on account of a kidney stone. Dr. Grant was called to Guruprasad. He requested that Baba come to the hospital, which Baba refused. At last, after much persuasion, Baba consented and was driven to Ruby Hall Clinic, where he was given an injection and an intravenous pyelogram was done. At 4:00 P.M., a pointed stone the size of a molar tooth was passed. Baba experienced some relief, but he had become very weak from enduring so much pain. Dr. Grant related: "During the procedure, Baba did not utter a sound in spite of the pain that is entailed, and took the whole thing very calmly and peacefully."

Besides the hip pain, Baba's blood pressure had risen, and he had a fever, fissure trouble, and pain in the heart region. Baba had once stated: "At the time of dropping my body, my body will be minced to pieces!" To those near him, it seemed this was happening while he was still alive.

Meanwhile, a serious heart attack patient named Mr. Shah was in the adjoining room. He was in a critical condition; his prognosis was dire and Grant did not hold out much hope for his survival. As Baba was about to get in the car to leave, Shah's wife begged Grant to request Baba to visit her husband. Baba graciously went back inside to Shah's room and spent a few moments with the couple. "Don't worry, doctor," Baba told Grant. "He will be all right." Amazingly, the man made a full recovery.

On 18 June 1963, Baba agreed to allow Dr. Grant of Ruby Hall Clinic to perform diagnostic tests on him. Skiagrams were taken which showed poor excretion from both his kidneys, and his blood count was done. On the 21st, a glucose tolerance test was done. From the results, Dr. Grant diagnosed that Baba was suffering from moderately severe diabetes, chronic glomerulo nephritis (inflammation of the kidneys), hyperoxaluria and high cholesterol.

 

On the 8th Baba had a cardiogram, which showed some coronary sclerosis, and on the 10th, he again underwent medical tests at Ruby Hall Clinic. From the results, Dr. Grant said Baba's diabetes was well under control. (Lord Meher-p-5071-1964)

In late June — as seen by those around him — Baba began experiencing severe back pain on his right side. Baba was advised to consult Dr. Grant and he agreed, but refused to have an X-ray taken. On 30 June, Baba had more diagnostic blood tests done for blood sugar and cholesterol. After finding the urea level high, Dr. Grant diagnosed that the pain was renal. Protein was cut out of Baba's diet, and after they returned to Meherazad, the pain lessened.

On 20 September 1964, Baba began complaining of pain in his chest, near his heart. Dr. Grant, the Poona cardiologist, visited Ahmednagar monthly for consultations at Booth Hospital, so he was called to Meherazad at 8:00 A.M. on the 24th, to take a cardiogram. But by the time he had arrived the pain had subsided. Dr. Grant said there was no heart problem as such, but that he advised "rest for seven to ten days." Baba had another blood test taken, which showed the level of urea to be high. As a consequence, Baba was advised to have a low-protein diet. Then, with his high blood sugar, he had to control his intake of carbohydrates; and because of high cholesterol, he was not allowed fats. In the end, Goher was perplexed about what to give Baba to eat!

On 10th November 1964, Baba was in state of poor health. Since Dr. Grant's last visit, Baba had had heart pain or muscle cramps in his chest, once or twice, but they were of short duration. For the most part, it was less frequent and more bearable due to the medication that had been prescribed. But Baba still felt very weak. In addition to the pain, there was a feeling heaviness and pressure. Besides this, Baba developed an irritating itch and rash on both thighs and legs, but after a few days it went away.

Baba again complained of pain in his chest, so Goher contacted Dr. Grant and asked him to come to examine Baba again on his next visit to Ahmednagar. On Thursday, 22 October 1964, Dr. Grant came to Meherazad at about 6:45 A.M. to take a cardiogram. But when he connected the cardiograph and they tried to start the Meherazad generator-cum-dynamo, the transformer failed. (There was no municipal electricity supply at Meherazad then). Adi was hurriedly sent to Ahmednagar to contact Rustom Kaka for a spare. But as Rustom Kaka was returning to Meherazad, he saw Baba being driven to Ahmednagar with Goher, Eruch and Grant. They came to Khushru Quarters where, in Adi's bedroom, Dr. Grant performed the cardiogram. The test showed Baba's heart to be normal and there appeared to be nothing wrong.

On 3 April 1960, Baba's blood count was taken by Dr. Grant. Three days later on the 6th, a blood sugar test was done. Along with the neck pain, Baba was suffering headaches. At the time, there was a new treatment, an oil called DMSO (di-methyl sulfoxide, a controversial anti-inflammatory drug), which when applied deadened the nerve endings and relieved pain. Ginde had tried it on several patients and found it very effective.

In 1965, after the darshan program, Keki Nalavala and his son, Naosherwan, were allowed to remain in Poona for three additional days, because Naosherwan had some difficulty in breathing and Baba wished him to be treated by Dr. Grant.

Dr. Grant was called to Guruprasad to examine Baba on 12 May due to his complaint of headache and giddiness, and Grant felt it was due to impaired circulation to the brain from constriction of the basilar arteries. Don was there that day also. He was on his way to Bombay, and on the 16th he flew to England, to visit his family and deal with property matters related to his brother's death.

On the 27th, samples of Baba's urine and blood were sent to Ruby Hall Clinic in Poona where Dr. Grant checked the level of sugar and urea. Another blood sample was drawn on 3rd November and delivered to Poona by Aloba.

Dr. Grant was requested to come to Meherazad on his visit to Ahmednagar on Thursday, 25 August 1966 to take Baba's cardiogram. He arrived with Adi at 8:00 A.M. Because of his deep seclusion, Baba did not wish to leave Meherazad, so Padri was told to be present to make sure the generator was working. After taking the cardiogram, Grant said Baba's heart was all right. For a few minutes, Baba spoke to Grant about LSD, and repeated that it was harmful physically, mentally and spiritually.

Grant wanted to know, "Why should we go through lifetimes of penance, when we could see God by taking a pill, according to those who have tried it? If I have to go to Ahmednagar, for example, why should I sit in a bullock cart and suffer its jolts and rough ride, when I can sit in Meherjee Karkaria's Chevrolet and make the journey in comfort?"

Baba used this analogy to answer: "You can never reach God through a pill. It requires a lot of penance, hard work and going through difficult trials in the world. Did you become a big doctor by taking a pill? No, you had to work hard, study for years, go through much training, and then, after a period of years, you became a doctor. It's the same thing with life. You have to go through all the difficulties, all the torments, to reach that Goal. I give you my blessings so that one day you will attain it."

As usual, Baba's medical tests were done at Ruby Hall Clinic laboratory after he arrived in Poona. Goher would draw Baba's blood in Guruprasad, and then send the samples to Dr. Grant at Ruby Hall for analysis. On 28 June, a few days before Baba left Poona, more blood tests were done.

On Monday, 4 September 1967, blood was drawn from Baba to determine his blood sugar levels. The samples were sent to Dr. Thombre at the Ayurvedic Hospital in Ahmednagar. In a letter to Dr. Grant from Goher three days later, she reported that the post prandial test was high, and Baba's urine report was also not good. From the 5th, Baba experienced continuous giddiness accompanied by the swelling of both his feet. He was given large doses of diuretics and the swelling came down. Rastinon tablets were also administered for the giddiness. More blood tests followed on 8 September, and again on the 26th. On 9 September, Don drove to Poona to discuss Baba's blood work with Dr. Grant. He returned the same evening and went to Meherazad.

Dr. Alu Khambatta had been residing in Meherazad for the past year, ostensibly to look after Kaikobad and help Goher. She had developed swollen glands on her throat, which Dr. Grant advised her to get examined in Bombay to be sure it was not cancer. Although Dr. Alu did not wish to leave, Baba sent her away at the end of November, promising he would call her back soon in January.

Dr. Grant was consulted and upon seeing the report could not believe what he read. He asked Don if Baba was conscious. Don replied that Baba was fully conscious. Grant called for a second blood report on 13 December, thinking there had been a mistake with the first one. Although the blood urea level was now 97 mg., the hemoglobin was 5.8 percent. There had been no mistake. The urea and blood sugar levels showed improvement, but the blood count was terribly disturbing and a blood transfusion was immediately needed — as Baba had hinted some weeks before.

Adi went to Meherazad on the morning of the 13th and recorded in his diary: "I see Baba in his room. His physical condition is not at all good. Eruch, Francis and Bhau help him to stand up with difficulty."

On Sunday, 15 December 1968, Dr. Grant came to Meherazad at 7:30 A.M. from Poona with his nurse, and gave Baba a blood transfusion and administered a cardiogram.  Meherjee came with Dr. Wadia and Dr. Ichaporia, and Adi and Don were also present.

At 7:00 A.M. on 20 December 1968, Meherjee brought Dr. Grant again with Dr. Ichaporia to give Baba a second blood transfusion. Baba was cheerful in his presence and also explained several spiritual subjects to him. Baba remarked, "I am the Expected One who will also be the Accepted One while I am yet in this body. All will know me when I manifest, but those who know and love me now are the really fortunate."

Dr. Grant took Baba's EKG and said it was normal. He left after an hour with Meherjee and Dr. Ichaporia stayed until the full one-pint transfusion was over. Yusuf, the Meherazad driver, then drove her back to Poona. (Lord Meher-p-5377-1968)

More blood and urine specimens were sent to the Poona hospital for analysis on 2 January. Dr. Grant wrote back advising Goher to limit Baba's protein intake, because the level of urea was found to be still quite high. Liver juice and bone soup should be discontinued, and Baba's kidneys and prostate gland should be examined.

Early in the morning on Friday, 24 January 1969 blood samples from Baba were taken and sent to Poona with the driver Yusuf for analysis at Ruby Hall Clinic. Adi was away in Bombay to attend the wedding of Gajwani's granddaughter; so consequently, Meherjee telephoned the test results to Don, who brought the report to Meherazad that evening. Dr. Grant said that Baba's blood Hb was 8.5 percent and the urea 80 mg.  He advised that if the hemoglobin dropped any further Baba should have another blood transfusion. Medicine was prescribed for the spasms.

In Grant's words: "Baba was suffering primarily from diabetes that had affected his kidneys. He had passed a small calculus in the left kidney. Subsequently he developed uremia, multiple disc lesions of the spinal canal and, terminally, he developed a severe secondary anemia due to uremia. He had been given antibiotics, various anti-anemic and other drugs, and repeated transfusions. But Baba told us there was no point in continuing these drugs as his time was near."

Meanwhile in PoonaDr. Grant was to visit Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar on Thursday, 30 January 1969, and so, as wished by Baba, Meherjee brought him first to Meherazad at 8:00 A.M. Baba's health appeared normal in the doctor's presence, and he communicated animatedly with him. Dr. Grant mentioned that he was thinking of starting a new foundation (to be named the Poona Medical Foundation at Ruby Hall), but was not certain it would meet with success. Baba encouraged him to go ahead with it. The nurse who came with Dr. Grant also discussed some personal financial problem with Baba. Even to the end, Baba expressed compassion and concern for people's practical everyday matters.

Baba was not eating properly, and Dr. Grant, thinking Baba's health was improving, advised him to ingest more protein. Baba joked, "At first you put certain restrictions on my diet, and now you tell me to take more protein!"

Dr. Grant replied, "Since you are eating hardly anything, you should have food with a lot of protein in it."

"Do you eat meat and fish?" Baba asked.

Grant replied that he ate only one meal a day, and that yes, he had a non-vegetarian diet. After examining Baba, Dr. Grant concluded, "I do not understand anything and I can do nothing until further tests are done, so that a definite diagnosis can be determined. And this can only be done if you come to Poona. We will take different tests to find out the reasons for the spasms."

Baba replied, "My time has come."

Because Baba looked extremely pale, it was decided that Baba's blood would be checked again on 1 February and, if required, Grant would return at 7:30 A.M. on the 2nd and give Baba another blood transfusion. (Since Ginde would be coming on the 1st, he too was asked to be present during the transfusion, if it had to be done.)

Dr. Grant and Meherjee left. In the car on their way back to Poona, Grant told Meherjee, "Baba's condition is critical. Baba himself knows this, and said so."

After Grant left, the shocks again attacked the Beloved's body. Eruch, Pendu, Francis and Bhau were in Baba's room and they held firmly onto his arms and legs. Goher was beside herself, totally at a loss as to what treatment to administer. Baba remarked, "This is my crucifixion! Christ was crucified once, but I am being crucified every moment!"

At one point, Baba wished to convey something, but because of the pain it was difficult to move his hands as usual. Each time he moved his fingers to communicate, he experienced a painful spasm. Dr. Ginde in Bombay was again phoned by Adi at 9:30 P.M. and told to come as soon as possible (without jeopardizing any of his surgical patients). He said he would come on Friday the 31st. He was told that he should stop in Poona and consult with Dr. Grant about Baba's present condition before coming to Meherazad.

The marvelous thing was that whenever Mehera was in his presence, Baba was totally free of the jolts. The same would happen whenever doctors Grant or Ginde were present. This led the mandali to conclude that the spasms overtook him only when he allowed it! Mehera shaved Baba, and Mani, Goher, Rano, Meheru and Naja cleaned and straightened Baba's room.

(Baba) is continuing to have jerks frequently from 4:00 A.M. today. The jerks give him terrible pain in the small of the back. They are breaking his back! The slightest indication of action by him gives him a jerk. Thanks to Baba that such spells come and go with the help of medication; but as each day passes by, medication seems to be less and less effective, because the period of comparative calm becomes shorter.

When Baba was informed that Dr. Ginde had still not arrived, he sent Aloba to phone Adi at his office, telling him to phone Dr. Grant in Poona to send Ginde straight to Meherazad without detaining him. When Ginde stopped in Poona and saw Grant, he was given the message, but Grant then casually said, "I saw Baba only yesterday. He is not serious, so don't worry. Have lunch before proceeding to Meherazad." Ginde, however, did not delay and left immediately.(Lord Meher-p-5402-1969)

286-DR. GUNE

(Owner of Ayurvedic Hospital)

On 19th November 1938, Adi Sr. drove Baba, three of woman disciples and a few of the mandali to the opening of Dr. Gune's Ayurvedic Hospital on Station Road in Ahmednagar, which Baba performed. Dr. Gune met Baba again at Meherabad on the 30th and asked for his help in expanding his Ayurvedic work. Baba told him to write up a proposal, and he would review it upon his return from his tour. (Lord Mehere-p-1958-1938)

 

 

288-DR. HARI NATH PATASKAR & WIFE

Dr. Hari Vinayak Pataskar was the Governor of Madhya Pradesh, He had inaugurated the Meher Baba Center at Raipur, and his speech there was carried on All India Radio. He longed for Baba's darshan, and Amar Singh Saigal beseeched Baba to permit him to come. On Baba's agreeing, Pataskar, his wife and Amar Singh arrived at Meherazad on 15 th December 1963 in morning. The road was lined with police as their car sped through the gates of Meherazad. Although Pataskar held an important and influential government post, he was a sincere and unaffected person, and was visibly moved when Baba embraced him. His wife was severely afflicted with arthritis, and when she was carried into the hall on a chair and seated before Baba, she cried out, "Closer, closer, put me closer to Baba!" She talked to Baba with such confidence and candor, as if she felt certain of his love and understanding. It was a most touching scene.

Their daughter had leprosy and Mrs. Pataskar begged Baba to cure her. Baba instructed that the girl should fill a glass with water every morning, look at it and repeat Baba's name before drinking it. "My nazar will be on her," Baba assured the woman, "and on you too." (Lord Meher-p-5053-1963)

 

287-DR. JOG

(Friend of Ramjoo)

Dr. Jog was longtime and close disciple. Ramjoo Abdulla expired of heart failure in Satara on the afternoon of 11th January 1967, at the age of 67. His friend Dr. Jog sent this telegram to Baba: "Ramjoo has permanently left us and come to you this afternoon."

Adi forwarded the telegram to Meherazad the following morning, and Baba cabled in reply: "My very dear Ramjoo has come to me to rest eternally in me. Inform his family to have courage and give them all my love." (Lord Meher-p-5256-1967)

 

288-DR. JOGLEKAR

In year 1952, at Bombay, Baba and the women went to the American Consulate to get their visas. After getting the visas, Baba and the women returned to Meherazad on the morning of the 22nd February.

Baba was still suffering terribly from hemorrhoids and a fissure. So on 26th February 1952, an operation was performed at 11:00 A.M. by Dr. Joglekar, in the Ahmednagar Civil Hospital. Dr. Joglekar had been specially called from Bombay. Once on the operating table, Baba was in such a hurry that the doctor accidentally dropped a hot proctoscope on Baba's anus. No anesthesia had been given, and when Baba did not utter a single sound, Dr. Joglekar was very moved, and tears welled up in his eyes. Eruch's heart also was overcome, and he was amazed at Baba's powers of endurance. (Lord Meher-p-3033-1952)

 

289-DR. JWALA PRASAD

On the afternoon of the 22nd 1952, a program was held in the Janata College Maharshi Hall Principal at Nagpur. Dr. Jawala Prasad and other members of the faculty received Baba. After speech, Bhajan singing was performed, Baba's message "Religion and Politics" was read out and the students of the college were given prasad. (Lord Meher-p-3227-1952)

 

 

290-DR. K. C. GHARPURE

On the 15th and 16th Dr. Dikshit was called to take X-rays, as Baba was experiencing a painful catch in his back. Dr. K. C. Gharpure, a surgeon at Sassoon Hospital, was called several times for the same complaint. (Lord Meher-p-5271-1960)

 

291-DR. K. DARUWALA

He was medical physician in Meher Ashram)

(Lord Meher-p-5436)

 

292-DR. KALAVKER (MRS) 

A stout female physician named Dr. Kalavker was hired for three months for Maternity hospital in Meherabad, but if a patient in labor happened to arrive from the village at night, the doctor refused to get up and attend the patient. Once a village woman in labor showed up at 3:00 A.M. Baba awakened Mansari, but she did not have any experience in these matters and did not know how to deliver a baby. Fortunately, Memo was there at the time and came with Mansari to the hospital. Baba himself boiled hot water in another room, lit lanterns and made the necessary preparations. Memo delivered the baby with Mansari's assistance and when the child was born and washed, several times Baba went in to see it and kissed it. (Lord Mehger-p-1952-1938)

 

293-DR. KAMLA BHANDARI (MRS)

Preparations in Poona for east west gathering had started a few months before. On 23th October 1962, Baba, with four women disciples left Meherazad for Poona. Many disciples from Bombay, Kurduwadi, came to Poona and were allowed to stay in Guruprasad for a week.

A huge pandal (tent) 300 feet by 90 feet in the dirt field behind Guruprasad was erected with a seating capacity of more than 5,000. Baba came to inspect it on the 24 th. At the south end of the pandal, a high, grand dais was built, on which an armchair for Baba was placed. At the front entrance to Guruprasad, a long tent was put up by the side of the road, under which people could wait if they came before the fixed time for darshan each day. Across from this tent was a smaller one that served as an improvised hospital. Three doctors were appointed to treat any medical problems: Dr. Kamla Bhandari was given take care of  women visitors. (Lord Meher-p-483-1962)

 

294-DR. KAPADIA

Naval's wife Dina fell ill at this time. Dr. Kapadia was called on 3rd April 1935 to give her an injection, but he gave her the wrong drug by mistake.

Dina collapsed and her pulse became extremely weak. The doctor was frightened, and Baba was sent for from Ramjoo's, where he was visiting. He arrived, patted the doctor, and consoled him, "Don't worry. Her pulse will resume.'' Baba then went to Dina and touched her forehead. Her pulse surprisingly became normal in a matter of minutes and she began breathing freely.

Astonished and relieved, the doctor said to Baba, "Had you come two or three minutes later, she would have died." (Lord Meher-p-1674-1935)

 

295-DR. KAPILA

On 15th September 1952, Baba and the women proceeded to Poona. Baba and the women stayed in a villa on Karve Road called Amar Jyoti, which belonged to a Mr. Patankar. Don had arranged for Dr. Kapila at the Poona military hospital to give diathermy treatments to Baba, and he took Baba there every day. Baba stayed two weeks in Poona for the treatment. A few times in between treatments, he visited Bindra House where a darshan program was held on Sunday, 21 September. Nearly 500 persons attended. (Lord Meher-p-3134-19520)

 

296-DR. KARKAL Y. G. & WIFE

In year 1925, when the hospital first opened, Dr. Karkal could not understand why the Master suggested certain medicines for different patients. He would think Meher Baba's prescriptions were quite inappropriate under the circumstances, for the Master would suggest peculiar medicines for certain types of illnesses. At times, Dr. Karkal became annoyed with the situation and would wonder, "Is Meher Baba the doctor here or am I?" But he was indeed astonished when he realized that all the patients who followed the Master's method of treatment had recovered. Karkal slowly became convinced that their recovery was solely due to Meher Baba's blessings. Thereafter, in serious cases, Karkal did not hesitate to consult the Master about what treatment to administer. When a patient survived a critical illness, a special celebration would be arranged in his or her honor, and Baba would complement Karkal, Padri and Pendu. (Lord Meher-p-574-1925)

Kashinath who was sick, his parents arrived and were naturally worried about their son's condition, but Baba assured them that the boy would be all right. One of the mandali was sent to Ahmednagar to bring ice to apply to the boy's forehead. Others were assigned the duty of remaining by the boy's bedside day and night. Baba would go to the hospital frequently to check on Kashinath, giving Dr. Karkal certain instructions about his care. Karkal diagnosed no real hope for the boy's survival and depended entirely on Baba's guidance. As Baba instructed them, Padri, Pendu, and Karkal did their best to treat the boy, and due to their efforts, Kashinath gradually recovered. Baba was very pleased and rewarded Karkal with a silver vase, and Padri and Pendu with woolen scarves. Sweets were distributed, and it was a day of rejoicing at Meherabad.

When the proposed conditions were voted upon, most of the mandali chose to stay at Meherabad under Baba's conditions and a list of these men was noted. Another list of those who were ready to leave was also prepared; this consisted mostly of the teachers who had been receiving wages.

Dr. Karkal invited Baba, the mandali, and boys for tea on 12th June 1926, but Baba arrived suddenly at his residence at nine o'clock, before everything was ready. Baba did not wish to wait and distributed whatever treats had already been prepared. Tea was hurriedly made, which Baba served to everyone. He remarked to Karkal, "See how speedily everything is over."

Dr. Karkal replied, "Baba, you hold the key."

In response, Baba observed:

The key to the world is only one, but it is in the hands of the five Perfect Masters. For example, a safe has only one key and no other key can unlock it. The five Perfect Masters control the safe [the world]. One Master is the keeper of the key, without which the safe cannot be opened. The second guards the safe which cannot be opened without his prior consent. The third is the one who alone has the authority to use the key to unlock the safe. The fourth is the one who has the right to distribute the riches in the safe. And the fifth Master is the one who has the power to authorize the distribution. Thus there is only one key to the world, equally shared among the five Masters.

The five Perfect Masters, plus the 51 other God-realized souls (majzoobs and Jivanmuktas) control the key. These 51 are members of the parliament of the five Perfect Masters. Fifty-one plus five equals 56; this number 56 never changes. Each of the Perfect Masters has a circle and each circle consists of twelve members. In this way does the game of the world go on and on. All this I am telling you is a secret.

Proper arrangements were made for the students and those in the hospital and leper asylum, and no one had any cause for complaint. Twenty-five children were willing to stay with Baba in Meherabad. The rest of the children were sent home the following day. All medicines and equipment in the dispensary and hospital were sold to Dr. Karkal at a concessional rate. (Lord Meher-p-731-1926)

 

297-DR. KATARIA 

On Sunday, 29 April, 1951, Dr. Kataria came to Poona and examined Baba again and then returned to Bombay. Baba was nursed day and night, taking special care to see that the area was kept absolutely clean so it would not become infected. (Lord Meher-p-2978-1951)

 

299-DR. KATRAK 

(Orthopedic Doctor)

Dr. Katrak, was a famous orthopedic doctor. Don went to Bombay to consult Dr. Katrak about Baba's treatment.

On 26th August 1957, Baba began a series of treatments and deep physical therapy in an attempt to arrest further advancement of the osteo-arthritic condition in his hip. During his stay in Poona, he had three extensive sessions with Dr. M. S. Dikshit, a radiologist from Sassoon Hospital. (Lord Meher-p-4197-1957)

 

299-DR. KETKAR G. V.

On 28th March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought to Meherazad by Don and gave Baba a painful injection of Novocaine. (Lord Meher-p-4162-1957)

 

300-DR. KHARALKAR 

On 27th January 1934, Dr. Kharalkar, and a reporter from the Times of India, had come to Meherabad and requested a donation for a free clinic they were running to feed infants. Baba agreed to send Rs.25 per month to support their efforts, and they left highly gratified. (Lord Meher-p-588-1923)

 

301-DR. KOHIYAR SATARAWALA

Dr. Kohiyar Satarawala was an ardent lover of Meher Baba

To make elaborate arrangements for a two-day meeting. Baba called Kohiyar Satarawala and other seven disciples to Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-3551-19570

There was an interesting episode in which Kohiyar Satarawala played ca key role. Baba was told of a recent episode regarding Krishnaji. Bhau was still serving Krishnaji, as instructed, and despite a wide shortage of rice and sugar throughout India, Krishnaji would insist on being served a large portion of rice with every meal, and he would use a lot of sugar in his tea, also. Padri was upset over this and confronted Bhau, but Bhau was helpless to do anything about it, because Baba had ordered him to fulfil Krishnaji's every whim.

One day, while the mandali were working, Krishnaji overheard Kohiyar Satarawala being introduced to someone and mistook him for the celebrated Poona physician, Dr. Kohiyar. Observing Krishnaji, Bhau saw his chance and privately confided his dilemma to Kohiyar. They came up with a scheme to change Krishnaji's ways and told Padri and the other mandali about it.

The next day, Krishnaji approached Kohiyar, "Doctor, I am so happy to meet you. Lately I have not been feeling well. I have severe headaches and pain in my knees.

Could you examine me?"

Kohiyar replied, "I am sorry. I am here at Meherabad strictly as a volunteer and it would not be proper to examine you. The ashram has its own doctors — Dr. Nilu, Dr. Donkin and Padri — who are in charge of all medical matters. I am afraid that without their consent my hands are tied."

So Krishnaji went to Padri, who pretended to grudgingly allow the examination, but only in this one special case.

When informed, Kohiyar told Krishnaji, "Tonight do not take anything, not even a glass of water. I will examine you in the morning."

That evening, when Bhau brought Krishnaji his tray of food, Krishnaji said to take it away. "But I have brought such a good meal for you," Bhau said. "Look, there is plenty of rice and vegetables ... What happened to you?" Krishnaji replied that he was not feeling well and that Dr. Kohiyar had instructed him not to eat anything that night. "At least take a glass of milk," Bhau said. But Krishnaji declined.

The next morning Kohiyar borrowed Don's stethoscope and blood pressure unit. He did not know the first thing about medicine, but he played his part well. After giving Krishnaji a tall glass of water to drink, he instructed Krishnaji to take a brisk walk 50 times up and down the verandah. He then pretended to examine him, making Krishnaji repeat the pacing three more times.

After further examinations (even tapping his knee with a hammer!), Kohiyar asked Krishnaji to fill a vial with urine. Holding up the vial, Kohiyar exclaimed, "My God, it is full of sugar! This is very bad, it may be diabetes. I would advise you to stop eating potatoes, rice and sugar. After the meeting, come to my office in Poona where I can perform further tests."

When Baba heard all this, instead of being amused, he strongly rebuked Bhau: "This is your villainy! You must have instigated Kohiyar!"

Baba forgave all. For a few days, the ruse worked. Because of "Dr. Kahayan’s" diagnosis, Krishnaji controlled his fondness for sugar; fearful of his condition, he stopped demanding items. But when Minoo Kharas of Pakistan arrived, he spoiled everything! Minoo mistakenly believed that Krishnaji was spiritually advanced, and he informed him that he had been duped. Perturbed, Krishnaji again reverted to his previous diet — much to the annoyance of Padri.

In year 1955, sahwas preparations in Meherabad for the first of four sahavas programs were in the final stages. On 27th October 1955, Baba was driven to Meherazad from Satara, and from the following day, he began visiting Meherabad daily. Tents for sleeping and for the meetings were erected. A separate dining pandal, with tables and chairs, was pitched for serving tea, breakfast, lunch and dinner. Kohiyar Satarawala and few other disciples helped Chaggan who was made responsible for cooking arrangement.  (Lord Meher-p-3726-1955)

 

302-DR. KOTNI

Dr. Kotni house a large bungalow to Gadekar in Sholapur for the function since many lovers from Bombay and Poona had come and required accommodation. Baba advised Gadekar before leaving, "Don't give up this bungalow for a year. I will pay the rent."

At the time, Gadekar could not fathom why Baba had suggested this, as his family was small and Dr. Kotni's bungalow was certainly too large for them. But after Baba's visit, more and more people kept coming for information about Baba, and thus a center with weekly meetings came into being in Sholapur. Only afterward did Gadekar understand why Baba had wished him to retain the bungalow. Baba had also remarked, "Keep the bungalow and I will come to visit occasionally." Although Baba did come to Sholapur twice after this visit in 1943, he stayed at the dak bungalow at those times, not at Kotni's. However, his presence was felt in Dr. Kotni's house, as his lovers gathered in his name each week to sing his praises.

After a year, Gadekar was transferred from Sholapur to Ahmednagar and Poona. Then he understood why Baba had said to rent the house only for a year.  (Lord Meher-p-2328-1948)

 

303-DR. KRISHNA V. RANADE & PIROJA

The local people came to know of Baba’s presence in Aurangabad, many people arrived at the dak bungalow on the evening of the 18th December 1952, including some government officials. Baba gave them darshan, particularly Adi Sr.'s brother-in-law, Dr. Ranade, who was responsible for arranging Baba's stay whenever he came to Aurangabad. Gulmai specially came to Aurangabad to see Baba. Baba saw Gulmai and her daughter, Piroja (who was married to Dr. Ranade).

Baba enquired as who could not sleep last night, four men from the Marathi group stood who did not sleep. Baba himself stood up, declaring that he too could not sleep last night! He questioned the four for their reasons and Dr. Ranade said, "I was thinking of you the whole night." Baba embraced him.

Some of the men and women were ill with influenza. In evening, Baba was carried in his lift-chair to see them. He had instructed the sahavas group not to follow him. Baba was first taken to the women's tent nearby, where he met and comforted those who were sick. Next, he went to the men's tent and instructed the doctors on duty to give proper treatment. Dr. Ranade and one more doctor disciple were looking after the men. (Lord Meher-p-4287-1958)

On 6th September 1964 in morning, Baba too was taken to Ranade's Clinic for an X-ray of his kidneys. Adi had gone in advance to make sure everything was ready. (Lord Meher-p-5087-1964)

 

304-DR. L. H. ATHLE

While in Bombay, Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

Even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4213/4-1957)

 

305-DR. M. S. DIKSHIT

(A radiologist from Sassoon Hospital)

From 26th August 1956, Baba began a series of treatments and deep physical therapy in an attempt to arrest further advancement of the osteo-arthritic condition in his hip. During his stay in Poona, he had three extensive sessions with Dr. M. S. Dikshit, a radiologist from Sassoon Hospital. Don went to Bombay to consult Dr. Katrak, a famous orthopedic doctor, about Baba's treatment.

On 6th July 1959, Dr. Dikshit performed a barium meal examination of Baba's gastrointestinal and urinary tracts, but no evidence of any obstruction or lesion in his urinary tract was found.

From 26th March 1961, the mandali began taking Baba out for 40-minute rides in the car. He would go with the men every morning at 8:00 A.M. and with the women every evening at 6:30 P.M. Because of the ban on visitors, when the mandali had Baba walk for very short distances in public parks, if someone happened to recognize him, they would keep away with great respect, displaying a willingness not to disturb him in the least. Therefore, Baba's "disposition" gradually improved, and physically, too, his condition became noticeably better. Dr. Dikshit, the radiologist at Sassoon Hospital, examined him at the beginning of April 1961, took X-rays and also did a barium meal exam of Baba's gastrointestinal tract.

During the first week of June 1962, Baba began having continuous headaches and pain in the cervical region of his neck. X-rays were taken and Dr. Dikshit was consulted.

On the 15th and 16th May 1967, Dr. Dikshit was called to take X-rays, as Baba was experiencing a painful catch in his back. (Lord Meher-p-5271-1967)

 

306-DR. MELVIN BRIESEMAN

On 12th September 1967, Baba's Universal work suffered a grievous setback. At night while Kaikobad was walking on the verandah, an ant bit him on the foot. Kaikobad's eyesight was poor, and thinking it was a scorpion he shook his leg so hard that he fell down and broke his thigh bone. Don went to Meherazad that night to examine him, and the next morning he was taken to Booth Hospital by ambulance, where he was X-rayed and admitted.

On the 15th, Kaikobad was operated upon by Dr. Melvin Brieseman and a pin was inserted into his femur and hip.

On 5th October 1967, after a three-week stay in Booth Hospital, Kaikobad was brought back to Meherazad, along with Dr. Brieseman. (Lord Meher-p-5294-1967)

 

307-DR. MERCHANT

On 18th March 1951. with Baba's consent, , Adi Sr. brought a physician from Bombay named Dr. Merchant. Dr. Merchant was highly impressed with Baba and prescribed a specific treatment of injections near the rectum, and cauterization (which was done using current from Adi's car battery). He refused to accept any fee, but as prasad, Baba paid him one rupee, informing him that his service was "invaluable" as was Baba's gift. The treatment, however, did not alleviate Baba's pain by much.

Dr. Merchant's treatment for Baba's piles had not been lasting. On 15th April 1951, Meherjee brought another physician from Bombay named who was accompanied by his assistant.  (Lord Meher-p-2977-1952)

 

308-DR. MINOCHERSHAW IRANI

(Brother of Gulmai)

Dr. Minochershaw Irani had been ill and was to have an operation soon and wished to consult Baba about it. Baba informed him that there was no need to be concerned and that he would recover. Despite the Master's kindness, Minochershaw had no faith in Baba and spoke against him to his sister and others. (Lord Meher-p-357-1922)

 

309-DR. MINOO BHATENA

(A dentist)

On 16 March, Dr. Minoo Bhatena, a dentist from Deolali, extracted one of Baba's teeth, after giving him three injections to dull the pain. It was still a painful procedure, and Baba remarked that the Nagar dentist was better. Bhatena extracted a second tooth the following day, and another on the 20th.  As Adi Sr. noted in his diary, "Baba on the whole complains a great deal about his health and is constantly thinking of retiring to a far-off mountain."

Throughout August 1935, while doing his seclusion work, Baba's teeth continued to cause him physical suffering. On 2nd August 1935, Adi Sr. was summoned. Baba told him that if the pus in his mouth was due to the remainder of his teeth, he would have these too extracted. A few weeks later, on the 19th, Dr. Bhatena was brought from Nasik to extract two more of Baba's teeth. He pulled Baba's lower left cuspid which Pendu kept. The next day, he extracted Baba's upper right cuspid which Gulmai saved. (Lord Meher-p1689-1935)

 

310-DR. MOHBE 

He was from Nagpur.

On 20th April 1960 at Guruprasad, Dr. Mohbe Sought a private interview but Baba said He knew everything and an interview was not necessary. Baba asked him not to worry about anything .Then He explained: “The physical body has no importance; what matters is the mind and heart.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-125)

 

311-DR. NALINI GADEKAR

Baba left Barsi in the night, and returned to Sholapur at midnight on 11th March 1943,. A judge from Akkalkot (24 miles away) had invited Baba to his house, and Baba went with the mandali in early morning on 12th, early in the morning. Before leaving, Baba praised Gadekar and Gunatai: "I am very pleased with the love of both of you and the splendid arrangements you made for me and the mandali. I wish you to continue, in my love, the work you are doing of spreading my name." Baba then kissed Gadekar's daughter Nalini and her brother departed for Akkalkot.

On 10th July, calling Gunatai and Nalini Gadekar, Baba asked them to keep him in their home, and asked Nalini (who was in medical school) to treat him. They did accordingly, but his illness worsened and he was removed to Jehangir Nursing Home. After a medical examination, he was found to be suffering from leukemia. (Lord Meher-p-4558-1959)

 

312-DR. NANNJI

Baba had sent brother of Arjun to Lonavla to attend to his brother and Vishnu was sent also on the 19th December 1926. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.  A specialist, Dr. Nanji was called to treat Arjun, but his condition did not look hopeful, and Arjun seemed to be in a "dazed condition."

On 22nd December 1926, Arjun breathed his last, remembering Baba to the end.  The day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order. (Lord Meher-p-756-1926)

 

313-DR. NILKANTH GODSE

(Nicknamed Nilu)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate souls Vol-2 Sl. No.38)

 

314-DR. NIPHADKAR

In year 1961, during his Poona stay, without any prior notice, Baba unexpectedly made house visits to a few of his lovers. Ramakrishnan and the mandali accompanied him in two cars. Baba left Guruprasad in the morning driving first across the Bund Garden Bridge and towards Alandi. He visited the home of Dr. Niphadkar and few others before returning to Guruprasad. (Lord Meher-p-4766-1961)

 

 

315-DR. P. NATRAJAN

Baba arrived in Ahmednagar on 26th September 1954, for the program. Dr. P. Natrajan of Malabar, the head of an ashram, and one of his followers had also come. While sitting under a tree in compound, Baba talked with Natrajan. In the course of their conversation Baba remarked, "To be alone in the midst of many people and to be surrounded by people when alone, this is my experience. I am always alone and simultaneously among many."

The darshan started at three o'clock in the afternoon. Dr. Natrajan and Spiers were also beside him. Baba commented, "No explanations or discourses could compare with this personal contact. I feel that I am in all. (Lord Meher-p-3615-1954)

 

316-DR. PANDIT

(A host of a Marwari Baba lover)

On 24th August 1964, a Marwari from Ahmednagar, who had met Baba the previous year at about the same date, brought five or six persons to Meherazad, including a person known as Chengat Maharaj of Nasik. This so-called "teacher" was extremely arrogant, and laughed sarcastically in Baba's presence, but Baba did not seem to mind and was, on the contrary, cordial with him and his followers. Before leaving, the Marwari and the guru's local host, Dr. Pandit, embarrassed by the person's actions, apologized profusely to Eruch. Eruch told them not to feel bad as Baba had contacted hundreds of such sadhus. He advised them to obtain a copy of The Wayfarers.  (Lord Meher-p-5086-1964)

 

317-DR. PARAMANAND 

On 10th July 1938, Chanji arrived at Meherabad for the 13th anniversary of Baba's silence. Dr. Alu Khambatta and Dr. Paramanand (a fellow female doctor helping Alu run her Bombay clinic) accompanied Chanji.  (Lord Meher-p-1729-1938)

 

318-DR. PATWARDHAN

On 23rd December 1952, in the evening Baba had been invited to Dr. Patwardhan's leper colony, five miles from Amraoti. He was taken around the asylum, and he sat with the patients in their tiny prayer hall for some time. Baba spoke through his alphabet board, laying special stress on the following points.

God loves most those who suffer most. Uninvited suffering is a blessing in disguise, for both pleasure and pain ultimately end in the Nothing. Lepers must not become despondent and curse their fate, but should consider their affliction as a God-given chance of coming nearer to Him. Compared with the few suffering with physical leprosy, many in the world today suffer from leprosy of the mind.

In the end, Baba declared, "I have plans of my own to open a universal ashram for sufferers of all types of leprosy in the world." (Lord  Mehetr-p-3229-1952)

 

327-DR. PEDERSEN

on 23 rd December 1962, Dr. Pedersen visited Meherazad and was given a Christmas cake. Meherwan Jessawala had been staying at Meherazad for a few days and left on the 25th. (Lord Meher-p-4903-1962)

 

319-DR. R. BHIWALKAR

On 29th November 1926, Baba proceeded to the station by car, well before the train's arrival, and remained seated in the car until it was time for departure. But the driver had informed his family about Meher Baba's arrival, and soon a crowd gathered near the car. The presence of the curious crowd perturbed Baba, so he entered the train. Baba had called Dr. Bhiwalkar and two other disciples to the station; but, due to the throng around the compartment, they could not even see him.  Amidst the confusion, Baba and Gustadji departed for an unknown destination.

Baba with three disciples left for Lonavla by train. At the Bombay station, Ghani's father happened to be waiting for the same train on the platform, and it proved an awkward moment because Baba's journey was to be kept secret. With tact, before the old man had seen Baba, Ramjoo led Ghani's father into another compartment far away from the group.

They all drove to the bungalow, but on the way, a follower named Dr. Bhiwalkar happened to notice them. Baba had the car stopped and sternly told Dr. Bhiwalkar not to inform anyone about his arrival in Lonavla.

On the 27th November 1926, Baba and a few of the mandali took a drive to Khandala, a nearby tourist area. While returning, Baba pointed to Dr. Bhiwalkar's Nature Cure Health Home, a private nursing home for "drugless healing" that Dr. R. Bhiwalkar, a follower, had recently opened. Baba signaled the car to be stopped and he asked the doctor if he could come inside for a tour. Dr. Bhiwalkar was thrilled. He had been informed that Baba was to pass his residence while going to Khandala so he had been waiting with his family to have a glimpse of Baba. Baba went into each room and even signed the visitor's book.

In December 1926, Arjun fell critically ill during the stay at Lonavla and was taken to Dr. Bhiwalkar's nursing home. Baba visited him there and urged the doctor to spare nothing in treating him. Bhiwalkar, knowing Arjun's deep love for the Master, began wholeheartedly looking after him.

After staying in Lonavla for ten days, Baba decided to take the afternoon train to Bombay with the mandali on 5th December 1926. Baba gave final instructions to Dr. Bhiwalkar for Arjun's care. Other two disciples were ordered to stay behind to nurse him, and bring him to Bombay when he recovered. Baba visited Arjun at the Health Home one final time; he gave him a last kiss and then left. No one knew that by that final kiss the book containing Arjun's story was being torn to pieces, as Arjun's life was transformed into Existence!

All day and night on 20 and 21 December 1926, Baba had sent Bala Supekar to Lonavla to attend to his brother Arjun. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.  Concerned, Dr. Bhiwalkar brought in a specialist, Dr. Nanji, to treat Arjun, but his condition did not look hopeful, and Arjun seemed to be in a "dazed condition."

On 22nd December 1926, Arjun breathed his last, remembering Baba to the end. Arjun was only 31 years old and the father of a newborn son. On the day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

 

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order. (Lord Meher-p-756-1926)

 

320-DR. R. N. ICHAPORIA (MRS)

On 28 November 1968, Baba's blood and urine samples had been sent to Ruby Hall Clinic in Poona with indeterminate test results (the samples may have spoiled on the way). When additional samples were sent on 5 December with Don, the results were alarming. Dr. (Mrs.) R. N. Ichaporia, the pathologist, wrote to Goher informing her that Baba's hemoglobin percent had dropped to 7 percent (normal is 14). and his blood urea was 148 mg. (normal is 20-40), indicating that the waste products of the body's metabolism were not being properly excreted by the kidneys. Dr. Ichaporia wrote: "Baba is losing [blood hemoglobin] at the rate of 2 gms. per week [12 percent]. He urgently requires a transfusion and twice more at weekly intervals." (Lord Meher-p-5375-1968)

 

321-DR.RAM GUNDO GINDE

Dr. Ginde was world-renowned neurosurgeon from Bombay and ardent devotee of Meher Baba. He attended Baba several times during his sickness and was present at the time of dropping body by Baba. He also signed the death certificate of Meher Baba. He had many encounters with Baba and had direct conversation with Baba. Some of events and his experiences in his own word are written below.

On 30th October 1960, Dr. Ram Gundo Ginde was brought to Baba by Nariman from Bombay, named. Ginde had heard of Meher Baba and seen his photograph at the home of his friends, the Nagarwalas, in Bombay. After examining Baba very gently (as if he were treating a child), Ginde said that Baba should be given an injection of alcohol to deaden the spot. For this, X-ray facilities were necessary as the needle had to be inserted two inches into the right temple and touch the exact spot on the nerve to deaden it and relieve the pain. Ginde explained all this, but Baba indicated, "No, do what you have to do here."

"How is it possible?" Ginde protested. "Without the assistance of an X-ray machine, I would be [doing it] like a blind man!"

Baba gestured, "Go ahead. Do it!"

Dr. Ginde finally agreed. He took precise measurements and then inserted the needle into the temple until it reached the second and third trigeminal nerve. He instructed Baba to tell him when Baba felt any sensation in his tongue. When Baba indicated he did, Ginde put alcohol in the needle and deadened the nerve. Ginde did an excellent job without any external aid, but unfortunately with no positive result. Baba asked how long it would last, and Ginde said it was permanent. But no sooner had Ginde left, than Baba's pain returned. In addition, the pain at the site of the deep injection gave Baba a severe headache.

Baba said that he would wait a month more, and if the pain had not subsided, he would go to Bombay to be treated by Ginde. Although such a visit and injection would have normally cost between Rs.1, 000 to 2,000, when Adi asked him what fees he would take, Ginde refused to accept any money for his services. It was highly unusual for so famous a surgeon to spend an entire day travelling to a remote location to treat one patient, but somehow he had agreed. Ginde had never met Meher Baba before, but on seeing him, the great doctor was so moved that he became his devoted slave. He began coming to Baba often — and his affection and love for Baba deepened profoundly over the years. He had come as a doctor to treat Baba but he left as his patient! In Baba's state of disinterestedness, it seemed he had undergone such suffering to create interest about himself in Dr. Ram Ginde.

Here is Dr. Ginde's description of that first meeting:

Baba was in extreme pain. There were multiple ulcers on his face, inside his ear, on the tongue, on the lips, and I learned that beloved Baba had not had a morsel of food for more than three weeks because of the intense pain that he was suffering. So, naturally, I tried to talk to him and I find that Baba does not talk! I said, "Oh God! What have I come to? Am I a vet [veterinarian]?" I said to myself in my own mind. "Here is a patient who cannot talk and I have to make up my mind."

I tried to examine him. He was extremely gentle and cooperative in spite of his intense pain

He gave a benevolent smile.

I examined him, and I thought that I had made a correct diagnosis. Immediately, Dr. Don and Dr. Goher entered and they said to me, "Why don't you come and let us talk in the next room." So, in the next room, we went there and what do they show me — they show me reference books on anatomy, on the diagnosis, on pathology, on the treatment — about six or eight books opened out with references, laid out on the table for me to read and they were ready to just throw questions at me about my diagnosis, about my findings and what I was going to do about it. They asked me various questions.

So, I told them that this is a case of a difficult type of syndrome known as "Ramsey Hunt neuralgia" — where you get two nerves of the face affected, the seventh and the fifth, as a result of which he had excruciating pain both in the facial distribution and also in the ear. But I thought the ear pain was not so bad, because Baba was not able to eat and the sores on the face, on the tongue, on the inside of the cheek, on the hard palate were very, very painful indeed. One could see actual sores and he was bleeding from some of them. So, I thought the only way to do it is to give an injection and block the nerve on the face by which, at least, the pain in all over the face including the inside of the mouth and on the tongue would stop immediately. If I succeeded in blocking this nerve, Baba would be able to eat something immediately.

Well, I do not know what happened to me because I had no other thought in my mind, because I had forgotten Bombay, I had forgotten Ahmednagar, I had forgotten everything else. In fact, I had forgotten myself! And I just told Baba, "I have decided to give you an injection of alcohol into one nerve."

He said, "Go ahead! Why are you waiting?" Dr. Don looked at me. Dr. Goher looked at me. They were rather worried, but Baba says, "Go ahead!"

I had taken with me my electrical stimulator to know that I am in the nerve that when you touch it with the electric current the patient gets typical facial pain.

Ordinarily, it takes 20 minutes, or 25 minutes, to make a successful injection for an experienced surgeon. I have also seen very experienced surgeons, including my teachers from whom I had learned, taking one and a half to two hours fiddling about trying to hit the nerve. So, I knew that in a place like Meherazad with the two cottages, with what little equipment that I had, this was going to be a very, very difficult proposition. But that thought did not come to my mind at all. I said, "I am going to hit this nerve and Baba is going to be all right." That is the only thought that came to my mind. And, believe me, that this was the quickest injection that I have ever done in my life! I must have given over 700 to 800 injections, by now, but I just put the needle inside and within half a minute I had pushed the needle about four to five centimeters inside from a given point and Baba just winced. I stimulated and the same pain came and Baba says, "Yes." I injected the alcohol and Baba is all smiles within a minute.

And he says, "I am hungry. Give me some food!" And immediately, they brought a huge plateful of Indian pulao containing meat, and I have never seen a hungry man eating and gobbling that plate of pulao in the way he did. I thought this man has not seen food in his whole life. In less than a couple of minutes, practically the whole plate was completely empty. But, as you know, Baba is not so selfish! The last morsel he kept. He said, "Open your mouth," and he put that in my mouth, which I gobbled very quickly. And there were all smiles and he put his hands on his stomach as if he was very satisfied, asked for some water and he had two glasses of water.

I was much surprised as to what I had done. Well, actually, he had cured himself! If you believe me, you see I had become, at that time, nothing but completely a channel, entirely in his hands, without any thought of myself as a separate entity, because I still do not know how I did it and what had happened! I have no knowledge even to this day, because the needle just went in, within half a minute it was in the nerve, I injected the alcohol, it was blocked, and the whole thing, like a drama, was finished in less than five minutes.

After Dr. Ginde departed in afternoon. Baba slept on and off that night of 30th October 1960, but felt feverish the following day and the pain in the tonsil area, tongue and ear was at its maximum. His headache also continued. Besides this, the injection spot on his skin was sensitive and swollen. Ginde was informed. He said the pain would disappear; if not, another treatment would be given later in Bombay.(Lord  Meher-p-4724/5/6/7/8-1960)

 

322-DR. RANADE KRISHNA V. & PIROJA

(Brother in law of Adi K. Irani)

On 9th August 1947, Baba, accompanied by Eruch and Jalbhai, left Satara for Poona, It was Khordad Sal (Zoroaster's birthday).From Poona, Baba embarked on a very strenuous 5-day mast trip, visiting the towns of Sangamner, Kopargaon, Aurangabad, Yeola, Jalna, Hyderabad, Sholapur, Barsi and other places for mast work — much of it in pouring rain.

Baba didn't reach Aurangabad until midnight on the 10th. Baba slept at the home of Adi Sr.'s sister Piroja and her husband Dr. Krishna V. Ranade.

On 24th March 1948 Piroja and her husband Dr. Ranade met Baba at Ice factory.

 

The local people came to know of Baba’s presence in Aurangabad, many people arrived at the dak bungalow on the evening of the 18th, including some government officials. Baba gave them darshan, particularly Adi Sr.'s brother-in-law, Dr. Ranade, who was responsible for arranging Baba's stay whenever he came to Aurangabad. Gulmai had specially come to Aurangabad to meet Baba, and Baba saw her and her daughter, Piroja (who was married to Dr. Ranade).

On 16th March 1955, Baba fasted for 24 hours, taking only a cup of milk less coffee during that time. Baba wished to return to Khuldabad for the purpose of his inner work, and Ranade of Aurangabad, was instructed to reserve the guest house there for three weeks. Whenever Baba went to Aurangabad or Khuldabad, Dr. Ranade would make all the required reservations for his accommodation. Preparations for going to Khuldabad began.

During sahwas at Meherabad in 1958, some of the men and women were ill with influenza. Baba was carried in his lift-chair to see them. He had instructed the sahavas group not to follow him. Baba was first taken to the women's tent nearby, where he met and comforted those who were sick. Next, he went to the men's tent and instructed the doctors on duty to give proper treatment. Dr. Ranade and Dr. Kanakadandi were looking after the men.

During 1955, sahwas, addressing all, Baba observed:

When He asked those who did not sleep overnight to stand up, one man stood up and when asked the reason for not sleeping. He said that he wanted my embrace and so he stood up! So don't be afraid. Stand up if any of you could not sleep. Four men from the Marathi group stood. Then Baba himself stood up, declaring that he too could not sleep last night! He questioned the four for their reasons and Dr. Ranade said, "I was thinking of you the whole night." Baba embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-3875-1955)

 

323-DR. SAMARENDRA CHATTERJEE

On 19th December1957, Dr. Samarendra Chatterjee an orthopedic surgeon was brought from the military hospital and he began treating Baba. Chatterjee was 38 years old and a colonel in the army. Baba liked Dr. Chatterjee very much.  Chatterjee had more X-rays taken (by an army major nicknamed by Baba Kaka (Uncle Souri), and had the traction removed, putting Baba's leg in a Thomas' splint for two days. On the evening of the 23rd, this splint was also removed and Baba was much more comfortable with his leg free of any encumbrances.

Dr. Chatterjee continued to treat Baba's fracture, which was healing well. Apart from his steadily improving condition, Baba was anxious to get out of bed as early as possible and resume his activities as usual. On 7th January 1957, he remarked, "I have to get well soon, for there is a great amount of active work to be done in the near future."

Dr. Chatterjee, the army major and Mr. Nair the masseur — were attracted to Baba. One day Nair said to him, "Baba, I am looking forward to the day when all your pain will vanish."

Baba smiled and gestured, "That day I will embrace you."

"Then I hope it will be soon!" Nair replied earnestly.

One day Goher told Don that Baba was in so much pain he could not move his leg. Don immediately went to the military hospital and brought Chatterjee. When he arrived, Baba smiled at him. Chatterjee asked, "What is the trouble?"

"Nothing," Baba replied. He sat up in bed and brought his legs up on the side and started dangling both legs over the edge, as if there were no injury at all! Holding him, Chatterjee helped him stand up, and Baba indicated there was no pain. Baba appeared to be in a cheerful mood and again he sat up in bed. Before Chatterjee had arrived, Baba could not even move his leg — much less sit up in bed!

Dr. Chatterjee looked at Goher quizzically and asked, "What is the matter with you, doctor? Why did you send for me? There is nothing wrong. Baba is all right." Goher felt like a fool, and so did Don. (Later Don even chastised her for bothering Chatterjee.) It was all Baba's game to give his contact to Chatterjee — and to make Goher pass through such humiliating experiences.

 

 

324-DESHMUKH SANJIVINI

(Daughter of C. D. Deshmukh)

Once during the summer of 1959, when Deshmukh's entire family came for Baba's darshan, his daughter Sanjeevani complained to Baba, "Father is in your contact for years, but why is it that his behaviour is a constant source of embarrassment to us? Compared to him we are much more sensible."

Baba said, "I will show you the fruit of my contact." He ordered Sanjeevani, "Strip yourself in front of everyone here!"

Astounded, she asked, "Before all these people, Baba? How could I do that?"

Baba then asked Deshmukh to strip and he began taking off his clothes. Stopping him, Baba turned to Sanjeevani, "Now, see with your own eyes what the result of my contact. Your father does everything for me; you don't! Don't judge his love from his outward behaviour." (Lord Meher-p-4530-1959)

 

325-DR. SAROSH WADIA

Dr. Sarosh Wadia was a homeopathic doctor, and he saw Baba at Ashiana on the 8th May 1951, and took notes on his case for nearly an hour. (Lord Meher-p-2979-1951)

 

326-DR. SATHE

( Ashram physician)

For several days, Baba had been suffering from a stiff neck and headaches and was wearing a woolen coat and a scarf around his neck, though it was summer in India. He was not able to move his neck even a little; if he had to look in one direction, he had to turn his whole body that way. Even a slight movement of his jaw, Baba conveyed through signs, gave him terrible pain. He tried to keep his head and neck as stationery as possible. But on 12 April the pain became so acute that Baba complained, "I feel as if the nerves and veins in my head are being pulled and strained downward. My neck is so stiff it has become rigid."

A young physician Dr. Sathe of Ahmednagar had replaced the deceased Dr. Karkal as the ashram physician, but he was unable to do much to relieve Baba's symptoms.

Baba graced Dr. Sathe's residence in Ahmednagar on 10th June 1927, for the thread ceremony of one of his relatives.

In year 1928, the weather in Toka continued to be damp and dreary, which caused some of the mandali and five of the boys to fall ill with fever. When Dr. Sathe, the ashram's physician, did not show up for three days due to flooded roads, Baba himself began treating all the patients. He would prescribe and distribute medicine, take the patients' temperatures and feel their pulses. He would even wash their plates and glasses, not permitting anyone else to do this work for fear of contamination.

Someone remarked, "Perhaps this place is unhealthy," to which Baba replied, "I am jamir (resilient) enough for that. Let us see." And amazingly, all the patients became well within two days. Karim had been suffering from a high fever but he was ordered by Baba to continue his duty in the Prem Ashram — and even he felt better.

In year 1929, Baba had opened dispensary in Toka ashram. Padri was in charge of the dispensary. With Beheram serving as his assistant and as compounder. After residing in Toka for two weeks, Edke (one of the teachers) developed terrible sores on his leg, which became septic and would not heal. His condition became so severe that Masaji had to carry him around on his back. No treatment cured the infection. Dr. Sathe was convinced that the only resort was to send Edke to Ahmednagar where the leg would have to be amputated. A date was fixed for the operation and the doctor came to Toka for one last check-up. This time Baba attended the examination and inquired what medicines had been tried. Pointing to a bottle of lotion, Baba asked if it had been used. Dr. Sathe replied that it had not, so Baba picked it up and, handing it to Edke, directed him to apply the lotion. The very next day, all traces of the infectious sores were miraculously gone and no amputation was necessary.

In year 1929, Pendu had been coughing for many days. On the 7th January 1929, Dr. Sathe prescribed some medicine for him. Baba's brother Beheram, who was the compounder, mistakenly added some hydrochloric acid while mixing the medicine. When Pendu swallowed the mixture, he felt as if his throat was on fire, and his condition became serious. Baba immediately had Adi drive Pendu to Sassoon Hospital in Poona, Dr. Sathe accompanied them. The doctors there were prepared to operate on Pendu's throat. When this news was conveyed to Baba, he lost his temper and began flinging things about. His terrible mood lasted for half an hour before he became calm again. The next day on 8th January 1929, a telegram was received that Pendu's operation had been averted. Nothing serious had happened except that the painful burning sensation continued. Beheram did not disclose his mistake but Baba found out about it later. Pendu recovered and returned to Meherabad a week later.

During the last week of February 1929, a Meher Ashram boy named Genu Chambhar fell ill with pneumonia and his condition grew serious. Day and night Baba nursed him and arranged the best treatment for him from Dr. Sathe. The boy was even moved to Baba's underground crypt-cabin, and Baba would visit him as soon as he came up the hill at seven or eight every morning. Genu was in a state of delirium and extremely weak, but his love and devotion were so great that as soon as he saw the Master coming, he would go to him and lay his head at Baba's feet. Baba always consoled him tenderly.

On 12th June 1929, Raya and Chintaman Rao came in the morning to invite Baba to attend Dr. Sathe's wedding in Ahmednagar. Baba declined, but that same evening he went to Arangaon with the mandali to attend the wedding of one of the boys formerly in the ashram school. Baba heartily embraced and kissed the lucky groom.

Depending upon Baba's inner work, his health would undergo drastic changes. Since 12th June 1930, Baba had been greatly troubled by eczema. On 9th July. Dr. Sathe had given him an injection for it and applied an acid solution, but with no effect. Baba also suffered from headaches. (Lord Meher-p-1191-1930)

 

327-DR. SELDANA

One day Merwan Seth Baba said to Jal he is God. Jal challenged his elder brother, "If you are God, you must have powers. Prove to me that you are God!".Merwan Seth agreed to the challenge and said, "I will place a burning coal on the palm of your hand, but you won't feel any pain. Do you agree to this test?" Jal arrogantly replied, "I am quite prepared. A small piece of burning coal was placed n the center of Jal's palm.

Jal behaved as if there was no pain and for some moments did not move his hand. The skin started to burn, but Jal did not feel any pain! He stared at his hand in amazement. The moment Jal slightly moved his hand; Merwan Seth (Then Baba was called Meher Seth) picked up the fiery coal with his bare hands and placed it in the afarganyu. Merwan ordered Jamshed to take Jal outside in the compound and pour the entire contents of the inkpot onto Jal's palm, and then take Jal to Dr. Seldana, their family doctor, for bandaging. (Lord Meher-p-218-1919)

 

328-DR. SOUTHWELL

For the previous few months, Baba had experienced periodic severe pain in his neck and in the left scapular region of his back. Consequently, on Saturday, 16 January 1965, Baba was driven to Booth Hospital with Goher and Eruch, where fresh X-rays were taken of his neck and spine. Adi went in advance, as usual. Dr. Southwell was present and examined the X-rays with Goher and the radiologist.

About the pain, Baba remarked to the mandali, "It is but the yoke of universal suffering around my neck."

On the 18th, Meherwan Jessawala arrived for his annual stay at Meherazad. Don met Dr. Southwell that day and discussed Baba's condition with him. Don then went to Meherazad and spoke with Goher. Long telephone calls to Nariman ensued, instructing him to convey Dr. Southwell's diagnosis to Dr. Ram Ginde. Meherjee was also contacted with the same information. They were told that Baba's pain was increasing, but since the recent X-rays were the same as those taken previously, it was difficult to determine the cause. Perhaps the collar was not fitting properly, as Baba said it was uncomfortable. Ginde was informed that, if traction was required, Baba would not remain in bed for 24 hours. Some sort of intermittent traction might be an alternative. (Lord Meher-5117-1965)

 

329-DR. TALWALKAR

While in Bombay, Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

Even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4213/4-1957)

 

330-DR. THOMBRE

(Ayurvedic Doctor)

On 4th September 1967, blood was drawn from Baba to determine his blood sugar levels. The samples were sent to Dr. Thombre at the Ayurvedic Hospital in Ahmednagar. Three days later, she reported that the post prandial test was high, and Baba's urine report was also not good. From the 5th, Baba experienced continuous giddiness accompanied by the swelling of both his feet. He was given large doses of diuretics and the swelling came down. Rastinon tablets were also administered for the giddiness. More blood tests followed on 8th September, and again on the 26th. On 9th September, Don drove to Poona to discuss Baba's blood work with Dr. Grant.  (Lord Meher-p-5281-1967)

331-DR. V. BANSOD

At midnight on the 3rd December 1957, Dr. V. Bansod an osteopath from Poona was brought by disciples who put Baba in a splint and had sandbag weights placed at the end of his leg. Baba was then able to sleep for three hours. (Lord meher-p-4135-1957)

For ten days, Baba had trouble passing urine. He also did not pass any stool for several days, and Dr. Bansod had to manually remove his feces. It was a very painful procedure, but afterwards Baba felt greatly relieved. Every doctor who treated Baba felt pleased to attend to his needs, and despite the pain, Baba would act with them as if he were not suffering at all. The doctors would, in turn, lay their personal problems before him as if they were the patients. (Lord Meher-p-4139-1957)

 

332-DR. VIRKAR

(Orthopaedic doctor)

On the morning, 10th December 1956, Baba was Baba was taken straight to Dr. Bansod's clinic. He had to be carried on a stretcher up the narrow steps to the second floor and was extremely uncomfortable. "The tremendous pain Baba was suffering in the hip made him groan very loudly. It was excruciating pain he was suffering." The plaster cast was removed because Baba's leg muscle had started to cramp. More X-rays were taken, and his leg was put in traction. A neurologist and heart specialist were also called in to examine him. The pelvic fracture was healing satisfactorily, but the pain varied in intensity, becoming excruciating with the least movement on Baba's part.

Baba was not clearly telling the mandali that he had to suffer in this way at that time, and nothing they could do would mitigate it, nor could they share what he had taken on. Baba seemed to confirm this. One day he traced a circle on the spot of the fracture with his finger and gestured, "The suffering of the whole universe is concentrated on this little spot. This is a tangible expression of the universal suffering I bear." But, in spite of his physical agony, he remarked, "I am happy. It is as I wanted it."

Baba did not like staying at Dr. Bansod's nursing home — it was too small and he was uncomfortable — and he said he would not stay there longer than necessary. So, two of Baba disciples hurried to find a suitable house in Poona. They managed to rent a small, quiet house. A bungalow named Silver Oaks, at 23 Salisbury Park Road. Baba was taken there on the 11th afternoon. A special bed was kept for him. A civil surgeon named Dr. Virkar put his leg in traction. But, that evening, Baba again had severe pains and spasms, and the doctor had to be called in the night. (Lord Meher-p-4138-1956)

 

333-DR. WAMAN G. ATRE

(ENT Specialist)

Baba's condition was about the same. The ulcers in the throat were painful, as was his ear, but the scabs were drying. He was very restless. Several injections were given to him. Baba slept well that night, but he suffered agonizing pain inside his right ear and throat the next day.

The swallowing became so painful because of the blisters on his tongue that one of his disciple was asked to bring an E.N.T. (Ear, Nose and Throat) doctor from Poona named Dr. Waman G. Atre, whom he brought to Meherazad on Monday, 24th October 1960. Dr. Atre examined Baba. Atre prescribed a different medicine, and treated Baba's throat with silver nitrate. As the right side of Baba's face was becoming weak, the doctor suggested that Baba do certain facial exercises.

The pain continued the next day, and the facial palsy became marked. Goher and Mehera lightly massaged the area and applied silver nitrate to Baba's tongue and palate.

On 2nd November 1960, there was more pain than there had been before the injection. Sedatives and sleeping pills had no effect. Although the facial paralysis was not increasing, there was about a 70 percent loss of sensation to the face with increased tenderness, and the muscle weakness persisted. Baba continued his facial exercises suggested by Dr. Atre. (Lord Meher-p-4728-1960)

 

334-DRIVER-1

In early years, Memo pressed Baba to find a job. Merwan did not like the idea; however, against his wishes and because of her pressure, he accepted a clerical position with a well-established brick contractor in Poona.

One day Merwan was seated beside the driver in his employer's automobile. The driver accidentally struck an old woman crossing the street. The contractor, who was seated in the back, told the driver to proceed and not to stop. Since a number of persons recognized the car, the contractor was soon arrested and summoned to court the next day. Merwan was also summoned.

Waiting in the court room, the contractor told Merwan, "When it comes your turn to testify, deny the incident, and claim we were driving elsewhere at the time."

Merwan replied, "I cannot do that. It would be a lie." When he took the stand, he told the truth.

The contractor was worried, but the judge ruled that it had not been solely the driver's fault but fined the contractor a sum of Rs.200 for not reporting the accident. (Lord Meher-p-173-1916)

 

 

335-DRIVER-2

(Driver of a bullock cart)

As narrated by Baba himself:

I love masts very much, and so I bore all the difficulties and hardships in order to meet them. I contacted them wherever they were stationed, travelling third class by train, by buses, by cars, by bullock carts, by tongas and often walking in unbearable heat, cold and rain. Once, the heat in Allahabad was so intense that Savak Kotwal asked me to relieve him of his duties and let him go back home. Savak has been with me for years, yet he could not bear the strain of those mast tours. As soon as I was informed of a mast, I would immediately start the journey, whether it was day or night, whether transport was available or not. Once I contacted the masts, I was very happy and would do anything they asked me to do. They often gave me dirty food which I would eat, and presents which are still well preserved in Meherabad.

Once, I heard of a mast in a village ten miles away. I asked the mandali to procure a bullock cart.

 

They met a drunkard, who, in his tipsy state, said that he would bring his bullock cart if they paid him a certain fee, and also agreed to give him a tip. The deal was settled. He demanded his tip first, which was given. He at once raced off, not to get the bullock cart, but to the nearest pub and had his fill! He then set out asking friends for a cart, because he had none of his own. After much waiting, he did bring a cart, but his eyes were red and rolling.

I and the mandali climbed into the cart and the drunken driver whipped the bullocks. We bumped along a stony tract. On the way, we came to a hill. The drunkard whipped the bullocks and they climbed the hill at good speed. On the descent, he left the reins and the bullocks had freedom to run at breakneck speed. The cart rattled down the hill with all of us. None thought he would return alive, or at least whole. The driver seemed delighted with the speed with which the cart was rolling and thoroughly enjoyed the ride. The cart did arrive at the foot of the hill, but the bones of everyone's body were rattled to the extent that they felt that they would fall apart at all the joints! Poor old Gustadji suffered the most from this joyride.

When I was on mast tours, I had no compassion for the mandali or for anyone involved in our transport. My sole idea was to get to the mast with the quickest speed. Sometimes, we would walk for miles, and by the end of the day, our groins would be sore. A village remedy is to apply moistened gram flour to the sore parts. Once the mandali applied it to me, and since we were all tired, we went to sleep without washing it away. The next morning the mandali had a hellish time trying to remove the sticky stuff that had dried stiff on me overnight.

Kaka and Baidul were the chief mast hunters. Not always did they bring masts. At times, they would bring madmen. (Lord Meher-p-4987/8-1963)

 

336-DRIVER-3

(Of Kishinchand Gajwani)

On 18 th October 1964, Gajwani and a foreign baba lover travelled from Bombay to Meherazad to see Baba. Gajwani and his driver had stopped in Poona the previous day.  (Lord Meher-p-5093-1964)

 

 

337-D’SOUZA E. R.

The Catholic principal of St. Vincent's High School in Poona, the Reverend E. R. D'Souza, sent a letter to Baba saying that since Baba had once been a student of that institution, it would be a pleasure to have him present at their inter-faith Thanksgiving Service, to mark the school's centenary that October. Baba did not attend the service, but on 27th September1967 he did send this message:

Schools help sincere students to equip themselves with knowledge and to become worthy citizens of society. And those students are wise who take full advantage of the educational institutions and their facilities.

But this knowledge is not the be-all and end-all of learning. And there comes a time when one longs to reach the Source of knowledge. The journey to this Source can only be undertaken when one learns to love in all simplicity and honesty the One Whom the pride of intellect veils.

When mind soars in pursuit of the things conceived in space, it pursues emptiness. But when man dives deep within himself, he experiences the fullness of existence. (Lord Meher-p-101)

 

338-DURGABAI

(Spiritual mother of Upasani Maharaj)

Durgabai son Raghunath Karmaker met Baba that day and informed him that Upasni Maharaj had transferred many valuables to Godavri's name and had even given Godavri's lawful "husband" seven or eight thousand rupees to allow her to continue staying in his ashram. Raghunath, though humble in nature, was confused by Maharaj's statements to him that "lust" had arisen in him (Maharaj). Baba explained the situation to him, saying while he was against Maharaj's tendency to lionize Godavri, to the extent of asking others to take her darshan; he was neither in favor nor against Maharaj's way of working. He suggested Maharaj form a trust and transfers his property to it.

Later, Baba commented:

The news of Durgabai's break-off with Maharaj about four years back, together with her indulgence to harm Maharaj by helping a clique formed in Kopargaon is as astounding as it is painful. A satsang of 25 years could not overcome a paroxysm of rage caused by jealousy and greed. (Convincing) her own son (to go against Maharaj, she has) succumbed at last to the promptings of her lower nature. (Lord Meher-p-1644-1934)

 

339-DWARKA

(A mentally troubled young woman)

Dwarka was kept in the Meherabad hospital. After staying only a few days, she became quite normal and rational. Baba was most attentive to her and gave Dwarka her medicine with his own hands. After she had completely regained her senses, she was about to leave to go home with her father when Baba warned him, "Don't trouble her. If you hurt her in any way, remember that it will not be her that you are hurting, but me! Her suffering is my suffering; look after her well and be mindful of her health."(Lord Meher-p-584-1925)

 

340-DWARKU

(A boy)

In early years On Thursday and Sunday mornings, Merwan Seth would arrive at the toddy shop by 4:00 A.M. He would rouse every person connected with him in Kasba Peth to accompany him in the prayers held in the temple. He would also bring his relatives and acquaintances, encouraging them to attend these sessions.

After the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection. Dwarku was one among seven boys. Thus, from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p-204-1919)

 

 

Hits: 1

CONTACTS- MAHARASTRA

ALPHABET B, C & D

 

1-BABADAS

(A servant boy)

A boy named Babadas, who worked nearby at the Satha-Damania family farm, came holding burning camphor in the palm of his hand to perform Baba's arti (rather than on a traditional stainless steel thali (plate]), but on the way to the dais the mandali put it out. At the last sahavas he had done the same thing and his palm had become swollen as a result. The next day, Baba had walked towards the farm especially to embrace the young man. Baba informed the group that Babadas had fasted one month, remaining only on water. (Lord Meher-p-4303-1958)

 

2-BABADAS

(M. D. Dharmale)AAA

Dharmale, known as Babadas (Baba's slave or servant), was spreading Meher Baba's message in the area. He was a resident of Nagpur and would travel from place to place speaking about Baba since 1925 in different parts of India.  In Pandharpur, he met Bhabananda and carried out Baba's instructions.  (Lord Meher-p-2074-1940)

 

3-BABAN

(A student)

23rd October 1928 was the Hindu holiday of Dassera. On this occasion, Baba came out of his twelve-day seclusion and broke his fast of 43 days. Meher Baba transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram that day, leaving eighteen boys in Prem Ashram including Baban. (Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

4-BABBAN SHAHANE

(Son of Kaka Shahane & Brother of Mohan Shahane)

Baban Shahane (Kaka's son and one of the original students of Meher Ashram) had Baba's darshan.

Baba stated:

Dedicate your life to this school by renouncing your self; but let there not be even athought that you are doing this or that for others. Only then will the gradually diminish.

Appear for the bachelor of science examination and try to obtain the degree, but do not feel glad if you pass or disappointed if you fail. Success and failure should be equal in your eyes. Supposing you pass, do not think, "Now that I have passed, I will be able to render better service than if I had failed." This is not desirable. The I must not be there; there should not be ambition. Except [the existence of] bliss, there is nothing else anywhere in creation.1143-1930

 

5-BABOO

(A young Hindu boy)

On 31st August 1927, an unusual young Hindu named Baboo arrived. Baboo had often stayed at Meherabad before, and Baba had hinted to the mandali that he was "in the line." The young man's eyes looked blank, and he seemed unconscious of his body and his surroundings. When anything was asked of him, he remained silent unless the question was repeated a number of times, and only then did he repeat his answer two or three times mechanically. Baba ordered the young man to be provided with food and shelter as long as he wished to remain. (Lord Meher-p-840-1927)

 

5-BABU CYCLEWALA

a

6-BABU DHAVLE

In Bombay, Babu Dhavle and one of his friend were allowed after much persistence, the Master's darshan. (Lord Meher-p-1613-1934)

 

7-BABU GAVAI

In September, 1936, there were a few genuine God-intoxicated masts and a few God-mad in the Rahuri ashram, but for the most part the inmates were mad, mentally disturbed or retarded men found in the towns and villages of the surrounding areas, with nothing spiritual about them. The inmates were given every freedom, except that of stepping outside the extensive limits of the ashram grounds.

Each morning, Baba gave himself to tending these derelicts. He would wash their faces, shave them, cut their hair, clean their latrines, serve them breakfast and often feed them by hand, and frequently take them in his embrace and kiss them. He even arranged musical entertainment for them, hiring Babu Gavai of Poona to reside in Rahuri and sing before them each day (at a salary of Rs.30 per month). When Babu would sing, Punjia would beat the rhythm on his kerosene tin as another inmate would dance. (Lord Meher-p-1737-1936)

At Gyas Manzil after Baba's arti, sometimes there would be singing. Baba especially liked a new singer from Poona named Babu Gavai, who began singing every day from the 20th. He was permitted to practice during the day in a room downstairs.

 

8-BABU KALE

On 14th July 1929, Baba was in Dulia. Few disciples also came to Dhulia. A program of bhajan singing was performed until midnight. Kalemama and his family took great care seeing to Baba and the mandali's comfort. The whole family was absorbed in Baba's love and dedicated their lives to him. Kalemama's two sons, Babu and Murli, were still in Meherabad. Babu was longing to be with the Master permanently as one of the mandali.(Lord Meher-p-1014-1929)

In year 1933, Baba had been dictating points and instructions to Adi Sr. about the drawing of a chart on evolution to illustrate and assist the screenwriters in their work for the film to be made in the West.  On 23rd May 1934, in the room on the back verandah of the Mess Quarters at lower Meherabad, Baba began dictating the "Theory of Creation" for the first time. Baba would dictate on the alphabet board, which Jalbhai or Chanji would read. Feram Workingboxwala would take it down in shorthand and later type it out. Adi Sr., Babu Kale and Minoo Pohowala were present and listened. (Lord Meher-p-1608-1934)

Jalbhai arrived in Meherabad from Nasik on the 17th with Babu Kale. That day, Baba and the mandali played a cricket match with a tennis ball, behind the bungalow at lower Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-1982-1933)

 

9-BABU KAMBLE

Baba visited nearly all the houses in Arangaon, where his arti was sung and he was profusely garlanded. The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean. The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School. During this period, several of them had taken leave from their jobs to offer their services for the meetings. They had been hired to work at Meherabad for a month. Lala was cooking the mandali's food, and Babu Kamble was kept to prepare Baba's food. (Lord Meher–p-3614-1954)

 

10-BABU SINGER-1

During Baba’s stay in Satara Mast ashram Babu had been hired by Baba to sing before the masts and mad to entertain them and keep them in a congenial mood. Most loved listening to music, and some of the more eccentric inmates liked Babu's singing so much they would mimic his songs throughout the day. One evening Babu sang this new ghazal before Baba which made him laugh. Baba inquired who the illustrious composer was and how it had come to be penned. Thus the whole story of Baidul's daily pumpkin menu and Ghani's satirical attack on it came to light. But even this ribbing left Baidul unaffected, and he went on cooking pumpkin. Baba, however, soon intervened and advised him to cook different vegetables each day. Ghani's ghazal had meanwhile earned such fame that it began being sung in Rahuri Village. (Lord Meher-p-1824-1937)

On 25th September 1938, Raja Gopichand was enacted, and lovers from Bombay, Poona, Nasik and Ahmednagar came for the unique performance. None had ever seen anything quite like this. The masts and mad played their parts so well, the audience was amazed at how good they were. The "God-Mad Ashram Special Program" was:

Special song This is the Divine Court of Shri Meher Baba by Babu.
Babu singer also sang Song: “I Dedicated My Heart at the Feet of Baba” (Lord Meher-p-1948-1936)

 

11-BABU SINGER-2

Babu (singer) had been hired by Baba to sing before the masts and mad to entertain them and keep them in a congenial mood. Most loved listening to music, and some of the more eccentric inmates liked Babu's singing so much they would mimic his songs throughout the day. One evening Babu sang this new ghazal before Baba which made Him laugh. Baba inquired who the illustrious composer was and how it had come to be penned. Thus the whole story of Baidul's daily pumpkin menu and Ghani's satirical attack on it came to light. (Lord Meher-p-1824-1937)

 

 

12-BADE, V. R. & SHUSHILA

  1. R. Bade, an attorney from Pathardi, came for darshan. He wanted to stay in Poona for some time so that he would be able to have Baba's darshan daily, but his finances did not permit it. He began thinking that only the rich can be near Meher Baba, not the poor. When Bade approached him, Baba stated, "I want you to come to me daily for two weeks. Would you do it?"

"Assuredly, Baba. I was thinking the same and certainly will come."

"How will you manage it?"

"Somehow," Bade replied.

"I am arranging for your expenses for two weeks through someone. Accept the money without offering any thanks. When you can, repay him." Bade accepted the proposal with tears in his eyes. He repented for his thoughts and received firsthand experience of the Avatar's all-knowingness and compassion. (Lord Meher-p-4543-1945)

 

13-BAGGU ABDULLA & BIBI

On the 11th November 1942, Baba and some of the mandali drove to Nasik to attend the wedding of Ramjoo's son, Baggu, to Ghani's daughter, Bibi.  Baba and Pendu went with Sarosh in his car, driven by him; (Lord Meher-p-2305-1942)

 

14-BAHADUR KHAN

Bahadur Khan was lowly "sweeper" employed by the municipality to clean the roads and toilets of human waste.

Persons embedded in the material world commonly experience suffering and pain. All beings in the gross world suffer, and Merwan Seth had to become conscious of the grossest aspects of this world in order to function on the same level of human consciousness. To do so, Merwan Seth elicited the help of a Harijan named above

Merwan Seth went to Behramji's house one afternoon with Bahadur. After removing all his clothes except for a small loincloth, he sat on a footstool. He requested a bucket of excrement from Bahadur.

Although Bahadur respectfully objected, Merwan Seth insisted. Bahadur went nearby and brought a bucket of human excrement and rubbed it on Merwan Seth's body, from his neck to his toes. While Bahadur waited outside the room, Merwan Seth sat in seclusion for an hour or so. Afterwards, Merwan Seth took a cold water bath under a tap, put on his clothes and left. Bahadur then disinfected the room with Phenol, locked the door and handed over the key to Merwan Seth personally at the toddy shop. Bahadur was given a glass of toddy, and then he sang until late in the evening.

This phase of Merwan Seth's work alone in seclusion — for periods ranging from one to two and a half hours — was part of his daily routine for about two to two and a half months, according to Baily. No one except Bahadur knew what he was doing, as Bahadur was strictly ordered not to disclose it to anyone. One account states that Behramji and Sayyed Saheb arrived at this room one day and were aghast when they saw Merwan Seth with dried excrement on his body and in his hair. He instructed them to boil pails of warm water and give him a bath, after which they applied fragrant oils and antiseptics.

Bahadur, the illiterate toilet sweeper, became a poet and his compositions praised Merwan Seth, Babajan and Upasni Maharaj. Merwan Seth found pleasure in Bahadur's efforts and encouraged him to sing. He expressed how pleased he was with Bahadur's obedience. "Until his last breath, Bahadur Khan had great respect for Merwan," Baily noted. "Bahadur was perhaps the first follower of Merwan before and after God-realization. Although there were many at that time who loved and respected Merwan, nobody can compare with this innocent Harijan. He loved Merwan from the depth of his heart and eagerly obeyed any of his orders." (Lord Meher-p-226-1919)

In year 1922, every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. In Poona, among those close ones called to Poona was Gulmai. Once when she arrived, the mandali were sitting outside the hut singing bhajans accompanied by Baba, who was playing an ektara — a one-stringed instrument. Greeting her with a smile, Baba stood up and led her by the hand to where they were sitting. Baba said, "Mother, if you had arrived just a little earlier you would have heard the bhajans sung by the bhangis (toilet-sweepers). They sang very well. One bhangi is a friend of mine (Bahadur). He loves me very much. He is a singer and he has also composed songs about me. Today he brought his friends with him to sing bhajans before me. You would have enjoyed hearing them."

Baba was handed a tambura (a stringed instrument) by Arjun and joined the group in singing a bhajan. Afterward, he gave the tambura to Gulmai and told her to play; but as she did not .

Baba greatly loved Bahadur, the low-caste sweeper from Poona, whom Baba had once ordered to smear human waste on his body. During Baba's stay in the Poona Hut in 1922, Bahadur would compose ghazals and bhajans and sing them to Baba, and when he visited Meherabad he continued to sing before the Master. Baba would openly show his love for him, make him sit by his side, and then ask, "Have you composed something new? Sing it to me. Sing!" and Bahadur would very happily launch into his latest composition. (Lord Meher-p-621-1925)

 

15-BAHETI BAI

She was friend of wife Sushila wife of B r bade from Pathardi. On 7th February 1969 with her friend Sushila went to upper Meherabad. She   directing towards samadhi told Sushila that something is coming down from sky. Bahati Bai, her friend and his family members began looking toward the dome of samadhi. They saw that shining flowers of different colours were coming down to dome and disappearing. It was real showering of flowers as said in old books that deities shower flowers on particular occasion. (Maja Meher ke sath me-p-40)

 

16-BAL

(A Boy)

From 10th July 1925 onward for several months, Baba had a new companion; constantly with him was a young boy named Bal to whom he had taken a liking. Bal, an Arangaon Village boy, would accompany the Master around Meherabad with a pencil and paper, or chalk and slate so that Baba could convey whatever he wished.

For nearly five weeks, from 29th March to 2nd May 1926, Baba stayed at night in the box-cabin in Sai Darbar. From there he wished to shift to the west room in the abandoned stone Water Tank on Meherabad Hill. This tank was a water reservoir dating back to the days of the British army during the First World War. Baba explained in detail about his intended stay there, and on the evening of Monday, 3rd May, the mandali and schoolchildren followed Baba up the hill in a procession. Bhajans were sung and sweets were distributed by Baba.

Then everyone returned to lower Meherabad, except for Jalbhai and the boy, Bal, who both remained with Baba for night watch. In the quiet solitary atmosphere, Baba continued writing his book in the Water Tank, while Jalbhai and Bal took turns keeping watch outside.

 

17-BAL DHAVLE

Baba sailed from Bombay for Marseilles aboard the SS Mongolia in the afternoon on Saturday, 9th June 1934. In Bombay, they stopped first at Nilu's where the mandali stayed, while Baba went on to the Confectioners. Two persons who met him in Bombay were the actor Vinayak Karnataki and his friend Babu Dhavle who, after much persistence were allowed see Master's Baba.

On Tuesday, 9th March 1948, Bal Dhavle had found out about Baba through Gadekar (who had been transferred to Poona) and he met Baba for the first time.

On 9th March 1948, Gadekar brought Shankar Turekar, 40, to Meherabad to see Baba. Turekar had been in Baba's contact since the Nasik days when, along with Minoo Kharas, he used to visit Baba often. With them were three other persons from Poona. Their names were Bapusaheb Shinde, Laxman Ramchandra Kamble, and Bal Dhavle. They had found out about Baba through Gadekar (who had been transferred to Poona) and two of them were meeting him for the first time. (Shinde had met Baba two years before.) (

In 1954, Baba stated again, "I am going to drop my body soon, and this is your last opportunity to embrace me. Don't miss it. By God's will, may you all be worthy of my love, and not sell me!"

Baba's words made Bal Dhavle weep like children. The Wine had its effect in various ways; some shed tears, some were stunned, and others wore a slight smile to try to mask their pain.

On the morning on Saturday, 8th June 1957, Baba paid a visit to the Poona Center, in accordance with the request made to him by the Center's organizers during the meeting on 19 May that he would not give darshan, nor would he accept gifts. He would only accept one garland from the Center as a whole.

Baba noticed that the Center's workers including Bal Dhavle and others, He said, "I am happy to see that some of my workers are standing outside the hall doing their assigned duties and are not anxious for my darshan! I want my workers to be like this. I am very happy. I have created the atmosphere here as you desired. Now it is for you to work in harmony with one another and maintain it. You have my blessings."

In 1958, during Baba's stay in Poona, a few men, as his brothers and Eruch family and few others were free to come to Guruprasad at any time. Dhavle also came whenever he could find time.

There was an interesting episode with disciples. Every Thursday Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavle (all Poona residents) would spend the day at Guruprasad, going for their lunch at noon to the Edward Hotel, Jal Durable’s guest house near the railway station.  After lunch, Baba would ask them what they had eaten.

They would name several dishes, and Baba would inquire, "Do you want to drive Dorabjee bankrupt? How could you have so many items for only two rupees?" Shinde, Pote and Dhavle would each lay the blame on Kamble.

This went on for some time, and one day, calling Dorabjee, Baba instructed him, "Tomorrow Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavle will come to eat at your hotel. Serve only Kamble. Take two rupees from each in advance, but don't serve the other men any food. Tell them fresh food is being prepared and they should wait. Then give them water. After ten minutes, give them onions [the usual sliced raw onions that accompanies meals]. Don't serve them anything else to eat. After half an hour, I will send Aloba to call them."

Dorabjee did as instructed. He served food only to Kamble and not to the other three. When Aloba came, Kamble had finished and the others were sipping the water and nibbling on the onions. They accompanied Aloba to Guruprasad. Baba asked, "What did you eat today?"

Their faces fell and dejectedly Shinde replied, "The food was not ready, Baba. We were waiting for it."

"Why wasn't it ready?"

"Dorabjee kept repeating, 'Just wait for five minutes ... Just five minutes more,' but even after half an hour we didn't get anything to eat. He was serving others — including Kamble! — but not us."

"Did you pay him?"

"The moment we stepped inside."

"Forget about it now; you can eat here." So the three of them had their lunch in Guruprasad, and they never did learn why Dorabjee had behaved as he had. Afterwards Baba commented, "It is so strange. Kamble got his food. Why didn't you get yours?" They didn't know. Baba explained, "You were blaming Kamble in the beginning, but God had pity on him and he had his food, whereas you had to go without."

Baba stayed at Guruprasad for the three months, and like the previous year, hundreds of lovers from all over India came to see Baba. Darshan was given every Sunday. Once a week, among others from Poona Center, Dhavle was one who came.

On Monday, 4 April 1960, Baba had a fever and cold, and also complained of a sore throat. The swelling of his feet and a "heaviness" in the soles of his feet lasted on and off the entire month. In spite of the sufferings, Baba kept permitting darshan programs and in the afternoon, Baba saw Dhavle and few others.

On the morning of Monday, 2nd May 1960, Baba visited the homes of some of his Poona lovers Dhavle, and others. (Lord Meher-p-4672-1960)

 

 

18-BAL NATU

 

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate souls Vol-2 Sl. No.26).

 

 

 

19-BAL NERLEKAR

On 7th December 1948, Vishnu Chavan came to Meherazad with a merchant from Poona named Bal Nerlekar. Baba greeted them lovingly, and Nerlekar told Baba, "I want only one thing — God-realization."

Quite pleased, Baba replied, "Very few like you come here. I will surely make you realize God. But would you follow my instructions?"

Confident, Nerlekar replied, "Assuredly, Baba."

Baba spelled out, "Just go out for a while, think about it and then come back and tell me if you are 100 percent prepared to carry out my orders."

Nerlekar went out and, after thinking it over what Baba meant, came back. He was a Brahmin and clung to quite definite views regarding spirituality, but nevertheless said, "I am ready to fulfill your wishes."

"All right," stated Baba. "First, start eating mutton every day. Secondly, drink plenty of wine; and third, sleep with a prostitute. This is my first order."

Stunned, Nerlekar asked, "What are you saying, Baba? I have seriously come to you for Realization! Please don't joke with me."

"I am not joking!" Baba declared. "I am seriously giving you this order; obey it and see what happens. I promise you will realize God!"

Nerlekar was speechless. Baba's order was against all his dearly held orthodox beliefs. He had no idea of the advantage to be gained by following the Avatar's orders. What value do the limited concepts of morality have against his orders? One's individual thoughts and notions have no place before the Avatar's behests. Before them, thoughts of good and bad are meaningless. The Master's wish is always supreme — no matter how it appears to our minds.

But the grip of illusion is unrelenting, and illusion attempts to judge the Truth according to its own mayavic standards.

Nerlekar was not prepared to obey Meher Baba's orders, and Baba gestured to the mandali, "I am offering him God on a platter! But it is not in his fate to accept it."

To Nerlekar he spelled out, "Now, since you do not wish to act as I have asked, do this instead: From here, start on foot for the Himalayas, singing the praises of God as you walk. Beg for your food and eat only what you get by begging. Do not accept money from anyone, and do not touch any woman. Contact sadhus and saints along the way. Can you do this?"

Relieved, Nerlekar happily accepted. This was something which conformed to his traditional idea of "spirituality." Baba instructed him to return after two years, and he left.  He felt pleased, and he marched forward to gain God-realization — at least so he thought. Nerlekar did as he was ordered and came back to Baba after about eight months. He felt proud, thinking he had done severe penance for the attainment of God. He dramatically recounted tales of his sacrifices. Baba expressed his happiness and instructed him to resume his business activities in Poona, and Nerlekar went home.

A few months later, Baba set out on his New Life. Nearly three years passed. When Baba returned to Meherabad he heard the regrettable news about Nerlekar. It seems he had fallen prey to everything Baba had first ordered him to do — he was now eating meat, imbibing liquor and was promiscuous with a woman of ill-repute — indulging in all of these desires with an untroubled heart.

Age learned why Baba had first ordered Nerlekar to fulfill his desires. His sanskaras were like that, and to wipe them out, Baba had given him the order. Had Nerlekar followed it willingly, Baba would have prevented him from falling so deep into the pit and would have destroyed the Sanskaras by some other means. Perhaps Baba would even have directed him not to indulge in such things, if Nerlekar had only said yes.

The world would call Baba's order "immoral" and label it "unspiritual." "Could rollicking with wine, women and song ever earn God-realization?" the worldly-minded would ask.

Nerlekar's "illusion-bound self" prohibited him from enjoying these worldly pleasures according to the God-Man's wish, and ruined him by compelling him to indulge in them subsequently according to its own false wish.

Mighty is the manyness of this illusion!" thought Age. "To emancipate oneself from maya's clutches is impossible without the help of a Perfect One." (Lord Meher-p-2687-1948)

 

20-BAL RANI

(Acted as Baba in a play)

During East west gathering the stage was magnificently decorated and their expressions and graceful movements were wonderful.

The first dance was of Lord Vishnu in the heavens with devas (angels) dancing around him. He hears a voice from earth uttering that there is great need for him to descend as the Avatar. The next scene shows God descending in the form of Merwan Sheriar Irani, and then Babajan's kiss that unveils him. The final scene was of the East-West Gathering, which ended with Baba's arti.

The girls did not speak a single word, but clearly conveyed the story through their choreography. Two blind musicians played backstage, as two sisters from Andhra sang the songs which accompanied each dance. A girl named Bal Rani, who acted as Baba, was so natural and imitated Baba so well that he applauded her often. After the dance-drama, Baba embraced the girls and had his photograph taken with the entire cast. (Lord Meher-p-5001-1963)

 

 

21-BAL SUBHEDAR

Bal Subhedar was son of Bal Subhedar and Sushila

Bal Subhedar, his wife Sushila and her sons, Bal, and Anand, also came to see Baba. Anand had seen Baba in a dream the night before and was very anxious to meet him. He asked, "Baba, can I stay with you?"

Baba had Anand sit beside him and asked, "Will you obey Me?"

"Definitely," Anand replied.

To Anand he stated, "It is better that you study in school just now." His brother was sitting quiet, but he truly loved Baba. Beginning that day, both young men surrendered their lives at Meher Baba's feet.

Nana Kher had typhoid and his brother, Vinoo, and nephew, Bal Subhedar, brought him to the meeting tent in a car. He was made to sit on the platform with his brother and nephew to care for him. Baba's order was that even if anyone was ill he should participate in the meeting. And although Nana had a temperature of 105° F, he was brought to the pandal.

Sheila Subhedar, the wife of Bal Subhadra of Nagpur, was plagued by a series of miscarriages. Baba asked Bal, "Are you worried?"

"Not at all," he replied. "All happens according to your will."

Baba asked his wife, "Do you worry about this?"

She replied, "No, Baba."

"Don't worry," Baba advised them. "My nazar is on you both."  (Lord Meher-p-5139-1965)

In 1955, after this mast contact, Baba left with the men for Amraoti, arriving the same day. He was grandly received by Deshmukh's family, Nana Kher's brother Vinoo and his wife Asha, Nana's nephews Bal and Anand Subhedar and some of the elite of the town. (Lord Meher-p- 3225-1955)

 

22-BAL SUBHEDAR & SUSHILA

Bal Subhedar was Nephew of Nana Kher.

Bal Subhedar, his wife Sushila and her sons, Bal, and Anand, also came to see Baba. Anand had seen Baba in a dream the night before and was very anxious to meet him. He asked, "Baba, can I stay with you?"

Baba had Anand sit beside him and asked, "Will you obey Me?"

"Definitely," Anand replied.

To Anand he stated, "It is better that you study in school just now." His brother was sitting quiet, but he truly loved Baba. Beginning that day, both young men surrendered their lives at Meher Baba's feet.

Nana Kher had typhoid and his brother, Vinoo, and nephew, Bal Subhedar, brought him to the meeting tent in a car. He was made to sit on the platform with his brother and nephew to care for him. Baba's order was that even if anyone was ill he should participate in the meeting. And although Nana had a temperature of 105° F, he was brought to the pandal.

Sheila Subhedar, the wife of Bal Subhadra of Nagpur, was plagued by a series of miscarriages. Baba asked Bal, "Are you worried?"

"Not at all," he replied. "All happens according to your will."

Baba asked his wife, "Do you worry about this?"

She replied, "No, Baba."

"Don't worry," Baba advised them. "My nazar is on you both."  (Lord Meher-p-5139-1965)

 

23-BALA S. PIMPLE (TAMBAT)

Bala Supekar was the younger Brother of Arjun Supekar

In year 1922, after the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection Bala S. Pimple (Tambat) was one seven boys.

Every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. The gathering was so festive that, to a stranger passing, by it appeared that a fair or carnival was being held. Bala Tambat and others would attend the darshan.

 

On the 11th December, 1926, Arjun's brother Bala also came from Poona see Baba. He was instructed to go to Lonavla and relieve Karim and Waman Subnis, as Arjun's condition was not improving, despite the best possible care being given.

On 19th December 1926, Baba sent Bala Supekar to Lonavla to attend to his brother Arjun. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.

In May 1927, Baba instructed Bala Tambat, one of the Kasba Peth mandali who had been living at Meherabad since 1925, to maintain silence, which he did for the rest of his life. Thus, besides Meher Baba, there were three maunis (yogis on silence) Gustadji, Daulatmai and Bala Tambat living in Meherabad during 1927. But there was a vast difference between the silence of the devotees and that of the Master. Their silence was for their own benefit, whereas Meher Baba's was to drown the world in the Ocean of his silence.

Baba left Kolhapur on Sunday, 7 September 1930 and arrived in Bijapur, where he met up with other members of the mandali. Only Pleader and Bala Tambat were instructed to continue fasting. Bala Tambat was one among the mandali with Baba in Bijapur.

Among those of the men mandali living in Meherabad during Baba's absence was Bala Tambat with four others.

On 15th September 1933, when Baba sent Pendu to Meherabad with instructions to construct certain buildings there. Bala Supekar was also sent along with him. Bala was the brother of Arjun Supekar (one of the Kasba Peth mandali who had died in 1926)

 

On 17th January 1948, a bus from Meherabad brought Bala Tambat and others for a bhajan program.  , Baba intended to travel to Kashmir for work at the end of March. Bala Tambat, along with Savak Kotwal and Jangle remained in Meherabad.

Till 1949 Bala Tambat along with others stayed in lower Meherabad with the masts Ali Shah and Mohammed. On Monday morning, 16th October 1950, Bala Tambat and came had come from Meherabad to attend meeting

On 16 October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate. Bala Tambat and few others came from Meherabad.

In year 1654, as Baba intended to travel to Kashmir for work at the end of March. Bala Tambat with other mandali men remained in Meherabad.

On Friday, 19 March 1954, Baba with men and women mandali left Mahabaleshwar. They stopped first at Bindra House in Poona. Baba then traveled and reached Ahmednagar in afternoon. At Meherabad he met Bala Tambat and families.

During this period of seclusion of 1958, Pendu, Padri, Vishnu, Eruch, Kaikobad, Don, Sidhu and Bala Tambat stayed in Meherabad.
 

 

 

On 29th March 1968, Baba Tambat met Baba at Meherazad. (Lord Meher-p-5327-1968)

 

24-BALARAM BUA  

On 10th May 1925, Upasni Maharaj's 55th birthday was observed at Meherabad as an occasion for great rejoicing.

The program before the Jhopdi was especially interesting, celebrated sadhus of the district; Balaam Bua was one among principal singers. He was genuine holy man and was gifted with exceptional voice. Thirty to forty of their followers sat around them, playing finger-cymbals as the sadhus sang. When Baba arrived and took his seat, the tempo of their devotion intensified. Balaram could not control his joy and began dancing! After their bhajan was over, both sadhus laid their heads on the Master's feet, and Baba himself garlanded them. (Lord Meher-p-582-1925)

 

25-BALCHANDRA

When the Meher Ashram (boarding) school first began, there were ten students:, Balchandra was one of them. (Lord meher-p-806-1927)

 

26-BALLAL

In year 1959, during his stay in Poona, Baba visited the house of Ballal, the Assistant Superintendent at Ganeshkhind and 20 other houses. (Lord Meher-p-5434-1959)

 

27-BANAJI KARNI

On the afternoon of 18th October 1928, Baba informed boys that for proper meditation the stomach should be light." This implied that there was to be a change in the boys' diet. From then on, for breakfast, tea and chapatis were served; for lunch, rice and dal; and at dinner, tea and chapatis again. (Vegetables were eliminated from their diet for some days.) Baba also outlined a new timetable to go into effect from that night:

In year 1928, Baba would sometimes walk to the river with the boys where they would bathe. In evening the boys gathered around Baba. Some began joking, however, and Baba became very annoyed that they were not paying attention to him. Baba made James Titus stand up and asked him why he was laughing. He replied that he was laughing at what Bhiwa had done.

Banaji Karani had also been laughing the whole time. Baba scolded them, "Leaving everything and everyone aside — even my mandali — I am labouring for you and you are laughing! I have no objection if you laugh while playing or at something humorous. But why laugh unnecessarily? Do you ever take food while answering nature's call?" This quieted them down. (Lord Meher-p-984/5-1928)

 

28-BANSI

Baba decided to keep four boys including Bansi in separate at Meherabad (mandali's) section of the ashram..Baba gave some of the boys his kerchiefs, bottles, dishes, photographs, and other personal items to pacify them, and at 5:30 that evening all was dismissed. 9Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

30-BANUBAI LAKDAWALA 

She was Nergiz Kotwal's paternal aunt from Bombay She died 19 July 1949

Banubai Lakdawala came to Bangalore on 15th March 1940 to join Baba's ashram permanently. (Lord Meher-p-2089-1940)

 

31-BAPSY KHAN

(Sister of Jimmy khan)

Bapsy Khan is quiet gentle person of few words. She had many worries and disturbances in her life, but has borne them with stoic courage. Her unflinching faith in Meher Baba has helped her overcome many   hurdles. She like her mother Khorshed Khan and her brother & Jimmy Khan had spent many precious hours at Guruprasad with Baba and had some candid stories to share.

Once when Baba was in Guruprasad, she got a chance to fan Baba. She started fanning so vigorously that air stirred up to make Baba’s hair fly in all directions in spite of it being tied up. Baba patted his hair in place once, twice and then turned and looked magnificently at Bapsy. But she was insensitive to his look. Later she realised when Falu whispered in her ear not to fan so vigorously.

Baba Loved the fragrance of mogra flowers (Jasmine). As there was several mogra bushes growing wild in the moos hotel garden, Bapsy would get up early at 4 am and gather mogra bunches for Baba. She would later weave the flowers into garland and march up to Guruprasad to hand them over to anyone who was at entrance One day she was permitted to go into the mandali room to offer the flower to Baba. Baba gave Bapsy one bunch, which until today she has preserved in a box as a treasure, a gift from Baba.

Baba would sometimes ask his devotees to sing for him. Baba knew her agitation and anguish she was never subjected to torture of singing. One day after the entertainment was over; Baba called them closer and asked Bapsy the conflicting question – whom she loved best, Him or her mother? Bapsy prompt answer was. “You Baba” which pleased Him immensely. (He Alone Is-by Jimmy khan-p-39-41)

Bapsy was married to Cyrus Khambata in year 1974 and have a son Nariman.

 

32-BAPU

(Garden boy)

On 2nd July 1967, Baba departed from Poona with the women and men mandali and reached Meherazad in night. In Meherazad, Baba's seclusion continued. He sat with the men in mandali hall in the mornings and afternoons, and when he would be carried back and forth from the hall to his room. Bapu and other 3 garden boys would be called to carry his lift-chair. Baba would joke with these village boys, asking them for instance, "How many bhakris did you eat today?" And he would pat their backs as many times as the number eaten, and exhort those eating less to eat more and grow stronger. (Lord Meher-p-5274/5-1957)

 

 

33-BAPU GAHILE

On 25 March 1925, the Hazrat Babajan School was opened for boys with classes up to the seventh standard.  Bapu Gahile taught the Brahmin and Maratha children's classes. (Lord Meher-p-570-1925)

On 4 July 1925, handmills for grinding grain were obtained and fixed in a separate room, and the men began grinding their own millet for the bhakris that were served for their evening meal. Baba assigned Bapu Gahile to work the mills at fixed times each morning, from 7:00 to 9:00 A.M. along with other members. (Lord Meher-p-597-1925)

 

34-BAPU GHANTE

(Bapu Brahmin)

On 11th August 1922, Bapu Brahmin arrived from Poona. In the course of the conversation, Bapu said something which so displeased the Master that he suddenly grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off his feet. Bapu was a stout man of 200 pounds and resisted Baba. But Baba kept a hold of Bapu and shoved him down the stairs, as if he were a weakling. Adi, Ghani and Ramjoo leapt up and followed Baba down the stairs, thinking he might decide to stay there. But, he suddenly turned around and found Ramjoo obstructing his way. Instantly, he became annoyed and slapped Ramjoo so soundly that he was utterly dazed. Shortly thereafter, Baba was his genial self again. He began speaking cordially, patting the men on the back as he talked, while Ramjoo recovered from the blow.

On 13th February, for Baba’s 32nd birthday celebration complete area was beautifully decorated with  festoons, potted palms, flowers and garlands, all structures such as the Jhopdi, the Table Cabin, the dhuni, Upasni Serai, Sai Darbar and the Water Tank on Meherabad Hill. Hundreds had already come the day before from different places. Beginning early in the morning of Thursday, 18 February 1926, thousands more, who traveled by bus, truck, car, tonga, and bullock cart, arrived forming a sea of humanity at Meherabad

Angal Pleader read from the Puranas and gave a short but beautiful speech on Baba's life and mission. Ceremonial red powder was thrown in the air, and Baba was covered with heaps of flowers. Garlands, piled one on top of the other, encircled his body and throne. Afterward, Baba's arti was sung, and thousands were served at a feast prepared by Bapu Brahmin.

It was Baba's order that everyone should drink tea from his own cup and eat from his own plate. One day Bapu Brahmin went to Ardeshir for tea with Pendu's cup, as he was delayed in taking the boys to the school. Ardeshir refused to serve him and put Pendu's cup away, keeping it on a shelf. Bapu informed Pendu about the incident.

When Pendu went to Ardeshir and asked why he did not give tea to Bapu, Ardeshir reminded him of Baba's rule not to use another's cup. Pendu then inquired why he did not return his cup. Ardeshir said he was not going to return it, which irritated Pendu. Buasaheb came along and sided with Ardeshir. A heated quarrel took place and Pendu shouted in sheer exasperation, "You Persian Iranis really are jungli (uncouth, ignorant).

In regards to His absence from Meherabad, Baba ordered Adi Sr. to search for a suitable residence in Ahmednagar where Mehera and the women's group could stay while he was away. Bapu Brahmin and Maruti Patil were ordered to take extra care to water the garden in front of his Jhopdi, while he was away, especially the mango trees in the orchard (to the south of the Jhopdi), as Baba said that they had spiritual significance.

Maruti Patil's new house in Arangaon was completed and, according to Baba's instructions, he held a housewarming dinner for all on 17 May 1934. Baba went along with the mandali and a few visitors from Nagar. The invitees included Harijans of the village. It was observed that Bapu Brahmin, a high-class Hindu, refused the invitation. Baba sent for him the next day and explained to him in no uncertain terms, "If you are still inclined toward perpetuating caste differences, it is better that you leave Meherabad. I would not care in the least if you did! I will not allow my work to be spoiled by such prejudices and I will not permit this village, which has a connection with me, to grumble and be affected because someone is addicted to such age-old intolerances."

Bapu wept and said, "I had labored hard the whole day and I had no appetite. That was the only reason that I did not join the gathering. I did not participate because of exhaustion, not to avoid the Untouchables." Baba forgave him and instructed Maruti to explain this to the villagers when the next opportunity arose, so they would not take it to heart.

In year 1954, Sahwas at Meherabad was celebrated at grand scale. Bapu Brahmin was assigned to see sleeping arrangements for the men and other men were given different assignments (Lord Meher-p-2619-1954)

 

35-BAPU MISTRY

(Carpenter)

In year 1954, Baba visited nearly all the houses in Arangaon, where his arti was sung and he was profusely garlanded. The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean.

The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School. During this period, several of them had taken leave from their jobs to offer their services for the meetings. They had been hired to work at Meherabad for a month. Bapu mistri (carpenter) was keeping an eye on outside activities. (Lord Meher-p-3614-1954)

Baba proceeded with all to the dhuni, where the poor program was to be held. Pendu had designed a special table that Babu Carpenter had built during the night. It had steps for the poor to climb up, and below a built-in drain for the water to flow out. Almost 200 poor had collected. Baba took his seat in a chair near the table, and one by one, the poor mounted the steps. Pendu handed Baba water for each in a large tin cup and Padri gave Baba the soap. (Lord Meher-p-3756-1955)

 

36-BAPU PURANIK

(Dhake's father-in-law)

On 5th February 1929, Baba was driven to Malegaon, where Dhake's father-in-law Bapu Puranik warmly received them. Baba saw Dhake's newborn son Kamlakar, and then left, reaching Dhulia in the early evening. Kalemama gave Baba and the group a hearty reception, and Baba spent the night at his house. (Lord Meher-p-1009-1929)

 

37-BAPU TAMBAT

A Brahmin named Bapu Tambat lived in Kasba Peth and was an extremely innocent fellow.  He gradually became devoted to Baba and would occasionally cook for him. Bapu did not know English and Baba wanted to teach him the language, so he sang these verses from an English song with Bapu:

What's your name?

Up and down!

Where do you live?

London town!

Baba was amused to hear Bapu sing this song and often asked him to repeat the lines again and again.

Baba had ordered Bapu not to have sex with his wife. One night when his wife began to be particularly affectionate, he told her to wait while he went to ask Meher Baba's permission. Bapu walked the two miles from his home in Kasba Peth to the hut. Baba was pleased with Bapu's earnestness and gave his consent. Bapu's simplicity and innocence greatly amused the Master.  (Lord Meher-267-1922)

 

38-BARAKOTI

In sahwas program of 1958, nearly 5,000 persons came for darshan. Baba handed two sweet balls to each adult and one to each child. The mast-like man, Barakoti, also came. Baba handed him two laddoos. Barakoti asked for one more, and Baba handed it to him. Again he said, "One more," and Baba gave him another. Barakoti left only after he had collected seven of the sweets. (Lord Meher-p-4332-1958)

 

39-BARIA ARDESHIR SHAPURJI

(Nicknamed Kaka Baria)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-2 Sl No. 8)

 

40-BARVE

(Tabla Player)

Barve was a good tabla player. Gulabdas Panchal of Bombay had got a harmonium made and thought it would be an ideal accompaniment for singing bhajans. He decided to take it to Meherabad. Panchal travelled with two other persons Barve, tabla player and Dandekar a singer.

The day program was to be given; all of them were singing bhajans at home. They got so carried away that they forgot that they had to go for sahwas at Meherabad. One of the mandali alerted them. And finally when his word fell on deaf ears he left. When the rest of them realised that they were late for the for the program they hurriedly got up to go. Barve and Dandekar were left behind, as Baba had given no orders to bring guests’ tonga was hired and they trotted off to Arangaon. On the way they almost missed being killed by another tonga coming from the composites direction.

When Gulabdas & his brother Rati Lal reached in sahwas, Baba asked them why they were late. Baba also asked if they have brought anyone with them. They admitted bringing two more friends. Baba said, “I am not just a dictator. Just because I have given orders that does not mean I shall not see anyone. Go right now   and bring those two friends here.” Baba sent Adi in His car to bring the two men. Barve and Dandekar were so privileged for their first meeting they were driven in Baba’\s car. When they came Baba asked them to introduce themselves. Barve said he was a tabla player and Dandekar said he was a singer. Eventually Dandekar also sang,”Shabari ke ber” for Baba which He enjoyed. The Harmonium was out to good use in the program. Baba had blessed it by putting His lotus feet on it. (“Unlocking Secrets” page 152-by author Nivedita Nagpal.)

 

42-BASHIR

On 20th August 1933, many visitors including Munshiji and Bashir came to Nasik. Munshiji was a dear and special lover of Baba's who held on to his feet till the last. Being old and childless, Munshiji had adopted a boy named Bashir, who used to accompany him when he visited Baba. On this occasion, the boy was acting a bit odd, but Baba lovingly made him sit by his side while he addressed the mandali, "Bashir's state is unequalled; he remains quite detached from worldly things. You people have been with me for years and still demand clothes, soap, (razor) blades and a dozen other things. If his present state of detachment lasts, Bashir will one day gain salvation through my grace. He will then have achieved the aim of his life. (Lord Meher-1539-1933)

 

44-BASUMATI

D/o Bhawalkar Pleader

Baba left Meherazad for Saoner on 29 December 1952. For Baba's arrival, Saoner had been transformed into a festival ground. Reception festoons and buntings adorned every corner. Roads were swept and cleaned, arches constructed over them and a huge pavilion erected.

Baba stayed at the Circuit House and the mandali at the home of Bhawalkar Pleader. His daughter Basumati loved Baba dearly and in her intense devotion had stopped taking food and water. When Baba was in Amraoti, she was brought to him, and he fed her himself. (Lord Meher-p-3232-1952)

 

45-BAWLA QAWAAL

Baba held a meeting on Monday, 12 February 1951, with his servant-companions. According to the Zoroastrian calendar, it was Baba's 57th birthday that day, but Baba permitted no celebration.

On Tuesday, 13 February 1951, a singer named Bawla Qawaal sang qawaalis before Baba. Later that day, Baba informed his servant-companions, "I want to do very hard work for 40 days. (Lord Meher-p-2969-1951)

 

46-BEHRAM FAREDOON IRANI

(Nick named Buasaheb)

(Close disciple)

(Refer- Fortunate souls -Volume -2 Sl. No. 27)

 

47-BEHARAM IRANI

Son of Boman Irani

Boman's son Beheram had also been given employment in Nasik along with other boys. After a few days, it was decided to send Boman's son to Akbar Press to work and study, and Dadu to Poona. (Lord Meher-p-1132-1930)

 

49-BEHERAM DASTUR

Baba visited Upasni Maharaj's samadhi and before leaving at the request of the Sakori devotees, Baba sprinkled rosewater over the marble impression of Maharaj's feet, and also on everyone present Baba walked back to Yeshwant Rao's house where Godavri, Jiji and the other kanyas served him lunch. Baba put a few morsels in Godavri's mouth, and after his meal, instructed that the remainder of the food be distributed as his prasad for those present.

At noon, Baba visited the room of an old devotee of Maharaj's, Beheram Dastur, who was ill. Baba asked about his health, told him not to worry and touched his head. (Lord Meher-p- 3536-1954)

 

 

50-BENDRE, M. G.

Baba left Barsi in the morning and returned to Sholapur at midnight. A judge from Akkalkot (24 miles away), M. G. Bendre, had invited Baba to his house, and Baba went with the mandali at 6:00 A.M., early the next morning. Before leaving, Baba praised Gadekar and Gunatai: "I am very pleased with the love of both of you and the splendid arrangements you made for myself and the mandali. I wish you to continue, in my love, the work you are doing of spreading my name." (Lord Meher-p-2327-1943)

In Akkalkot, Bendre arranged a darshan program which many attended. The recent programs were the first public darshan Meher Baba had given in three years (and the first ever in Sholapur district), hence wherever he went the receptions were large and very loving.

After the darshan in Akkalkot, Baba left by train at 8:45 A.M. for a mast trip to Vijayawada and other points in South India, traveling for seven days. The most significant contact was in Kottalanka, where Baba contacted Saiyid Ahmad Alishah, the spiritual charge man of the area. Saiyid Ahmad was an aged, utterly naked mast and a virtual living skeleton. A mixture of jamali and jalali characteristics, this mast usually stayed and slept on the verandah of a Brahmin's house. The Brahmin revered Saiyid Ahmad as a saint, and across from his house he built a dharamshala for those who came to worship the mast. (Lord Meher-p-2328-1943}

 

52-BHAGAT

On 10th March 1946, Baba went to Khushru Quarters, where he discussed the program with the mandali Bhagat one among them. Baba instructed: "Sarosh should arrange for transportation — trucks to bring the sacks of peanuts, and buses to carry the poor to and fro. Eruch should oversee the general arrangements; Pendu should distribute the entry passes and look to other matters." According to his wishes, all preparations were made. (Lord Meher-p-2525-1946)

 

53-BHAGU

During year 1937, Bhagu was maid worked at Meherabad for mandali.

Baba gradually had the Eastern and Western women get to know one another. English words were taught to and Bhagu, maid servant at Meherabad, and the Westerners were much amused to hear their attempts at conversation.(lord Meher-p-1827-1937)

 

54-BHAGWANDAS N. M.

On the morning of 5 April 1960, Baba heard a poem sent by a Poona lover named N. M. Bhagwandas. Pleased with it, Baba sent him word to come to Guruprasad at 8:30 A.M. on the 17th. (Lord Meher-p-4652-1960)

 

55-BHAGWAT & HIS SON

A teacher from Sholapur named Bhagwat had heard of Baba from Gadekar, and on 31 May 1937 he brought his son to meet Baba. The son did not speak and the father narrated some incidents about him, which led him to believe the child was spiritually advanced. Baba liked the boy and the boy liked Baba also, but the father did not agree for him to remain at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-1745-1937)

 

56-BHAIYA

On Saturday, 26 April 1930, Baba was in Bombay with mandali. The next morning he visited the Elephanta Caves, Wilson Dam, Mazagaon gardens, and Bhandarwada reservoir. They went to Hanging Gardens also, but as it was a Sunday and crowded, they drove off. Meanwhile, Baba had sent four of mandali men in search of "good boys" and they brought six. Except for a boy called Bhaiya (Brother), Baba promptly sent the others away after giving them new clothes. (Lord Meher-p-1171-1930)

 

57-BHAMI

Baba had planned with the women about starting a maternity home on Meherabad Hill when they shifted there. On 29 th August 1938, Baba convened a meeting with the women on Meherabad Hill and assigned duties to all. Bhami one of the two maid servants was assigned to work only in the kitchen under the supervision of Gaimai who would manage kitchen.1938-1938

Group started for Hyderabad on 9th December1938. On the way, Baba said he was hungry. What did he ask for? Some very peculiar dishes: "Norina's nose, Jafrabadi buffalo, salad of a lock of Mansari's hair, curry of the tail of a frog, and soup of Gaimai's hand!" Such humorous, delightful interludes were welcome and the time passed happily as Baba distributed puffed rice, peanuts or sweets among the group.

Baba about the accommodation he had made and they spent the night in the seraglio of the palace, with their beddings on the floor. Bhami with other servants all stayed in different areas of the seraglio. (Lord Meher-p-1962-1938)

 

58-BHANUDAS

At Meherazad, Baba's seclusion continued. He sat with the men in mandali hall in the mornings and afternoons, and when he would be carried back and forth from the hall to his room, the garden boys Shankar, Bhanudas, Bapu and Kashinath would be called to carry his lift-chair. Baba would joke with these village boys, asking them for instance, "How many bhakris did you eat today?" And he would pat their backs as many times as the number eaten, and exhort those eating less to eat more and grow stronger. (Lord Meher-p-5275-1967)

 

59-BHARUCHA DHUN J. (MRS)

In July 1960s Beloved Baba’s darshan program were held regularly on every weekend in the summer month of April and May. During that period a lady named Dhun J. Bharucha used to go regularly for Baba’s darshan. One day she brought a few of her friends for Beloved’s darshan. There she made lot of unnecessary noise and commutation with her loud behaviour. Pendu from Baba‘s mandali got very angry at her behavior and objected to it. He asked her to leave the premises of Guruprasad immediately. In the evening Baba enquired about commotion from Eruch. After listening to the details of the whole incident Eruch was asked to write a Post card to Dhun, asking her to be present in next darshan program. Upon receiving the Post-card she became very happy and was ecstatic. She showed the Post-card from baba sent through Eruch to everybody around her. She was very delighted as Baba told her to be resent for His next Darshan Program in Guruprasad.

This incident clearly shows that Baba did not like anybody else giving orders to his devotees in His presence.

(Copied from “Memorable Moments page-71 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

60-BHARUCHA NADIRSHA

A religiously devout Parsi named Nadirsha Bharucha was a resident of Meherabad. He would regularly fast and do japa (mental repetitions of a prayer or the name of God). On 25th April 1924l, Baba gathered the mandali and told each to sing a song. Everyone did so, and he then asked Nadirsha to sing. Nadirsha replied indignantly, "I never go to plays or movies, and I don't know how to sing. Kindly excuse me."

Hearing this, Baba became very angry and told him, "Have you such a low opinion of these men that you compare them to a troupe of performers! Have you ever thought of their renunciation? They have renounced their own pleasure to keep my pleasure, and do all work according to my wish. Is there any austerity or penance which is greater, or can compare with this? Don't have such foolish ideas about them!"

Embarrassed, Nadirsha sought Baba's pardon, and the singing continued until nine at night. Even those who did not have good voices had to sing, and it was amusing to listen to their off-key efforts! 509-1924

From the 11th of July 1926, Chanji had been maintaining a separate diary of daily events at Meherabad Nadirsha Bharucha had done for a certain number of days each.  Thus, it is mainly due to Chanji's efforts that the record of Meher Baba's activities is bountiful.706-1926

 

61-BHARUCHA B. F.

On 21st November 1927, B. F. Bharucha, who had heard about Meher Baba some months before, showed up in the afternoon to meet the "Great Master." The conversation opened with Bharucha asking abrupt and direct questions and receiving similar replies:

"Is there going to be a great war in the near future?"

"Yes," Baba dictated, "a war much greater than the last, with terrible bloodshed."

"Why would you allow the war to commence and go on?" Bharucha asked.

"For pleasure."

"Why should you allow such an outright massacre of mankind?"

"It is my will, wish — craze!"

"Why are you so quiet? Why not speak?"

"My choice."

Baba's curt replies upset the man and he rose to leave, disappointed in the so-called Great Master. Baba pacified him and asked if he had time to listen to what he would explain. Bharucha agreed, saying he would leave by a later train, so Baba spent almost two hours with him privately, with Raosaheb and Nusserwan Satha, and explained many things, which in the end appeased him.  (Lord Meher-p-854-1927)

 

61-BHARUCHA NUSSERWAN GUSTAD

Baba visited the house of an old Parsi, Nusserwan Gustad Bharucha.  Bharucha loved Maharaj deeply and was residing in the ashram. As Baba was leaving the room, the old man uttered a Persian couplet and then whispered, "Baba, you are God!"  (Lord Meher-p-3536-1954)

62-BHATIA

In 1953 while Baba was in Nagpur  He visited the residence of Bhatia, and others. (Lord Meher-p-3240-1953)

63-BHATT P. M.

In darshan program of 1955, after this discourse there was a 20-minute interval. Baba asked all to go to the latrines to ease themselves; meanwhile, he began pacing back and forth on the verandah. P. M. Bhatt of Nagpur came and stood nearby. Baba embraced him (Lord Meher-p-3818-1955)

 

64-BHAU KALCHURI

(Nicknamed Bhau Kalchuri)

(Close disciple)

Refer fortunate soul’s volume-2 Sl. No.10)

 

66-BHAVE A. V.

  1. V. Bhave (a teacher) Vinoba Bhave’s cousin came in 1955 darshan program. He stood up and said, "I am not sure whether I was asleep or awake ..."

Baba with a wry smile interrupted him, "Then you are now nearing the Beyond, Beyond state of being wide awake in sound sleep!" All laughed, and Baba embraced him, also.(Lord Meher-p-3890-1955)

 

67-BHAVNAGRI MITHAIWALA

Bhavnagri Mithaiwala came for Baba's darshan one day, and Deshmukh introduced him. As his surname indicated (mithai means sweets), he was a sweetmeat vendor. Baba in a lighter vein warned him, "Don't give sweets to Deshmukh on credit. He will finish them off and send the bill here!" (Lord Meher-p-4530-1959)

 

68-BHAVSAR DAMODAR SHIVNATH & RATHANMALA

In 1959, during his stay at Poona, Baba visited many houses of Baba lovers. Bhavsar would arrange these daily visits. Once Baba asked him, "Where do we have to go tomorrow?"

Bhavsar replied, "To Sardar Mudaliar's."

"Is he my lover?"

"I don't know, but he desires that you visit his home."

"Does he have my picture in his house?" Bhavsar said he was not sure. Baba did not say anything and at noon when he went for his lunch, Bhavsar phoned Mudaliar and asked if he had a photograph of Baba in his house. Mudaliar said no. Bhavsar told him he was sorry but Baba could not come to see him and he had to cancel the visit. The moment Baba entered the hall after lunch, Bhavsar said to Baba that he had canceled the visit to Mudaliar's.

"Why?" asked Baba.

"I phoned him and asked if he had your photograph in his house and he said no. So what is the use in going there?"

"Did I ask you to call him? Do you have any sense? How do you work in the (Poona) Center?" Bhavsar admitted he made mistake and sought Baba's forgiveness. "I always forgive, but at least you should think first before doing anything that might hurt someone's feelings."

Turning to Maharani Shantadevi, Baba shrugged, "What type of gems I get!" (Lord Meher-p-4534)

On Eruch's birthday, Sunday, 13th October 1963, Bhavsar, and others called to Meherazad to discuss the progress of the construction of the new Poona Center. They had been unable to raise the necessary funds for the project, so Baba had permitted Jalbhai to seek donations in Andhra for work, and Jal had collected Rs.33, 400, which was handed over to Kamble, their treasurer. After convening for three hours, the Poona workers returned home. (Lord Meher-p-5045-1963)

After Baba's arrival in Poona, workmen began erecting a huge pandal behind Guruprasad, and building a dais. Bhavsar and Turekar were arranging accommodations in different institutes, dharamshalas, hotels, inns, schools and wedding halls for the thousands expected to come from various parts of India, Pakistan, Iran and Aden. d not listen to the pleas and exhortations of those around him. (Lord Meher-p- 5126-1965)

 

Rick arrived in Poona by train on 15th August 1966. Bhavsar met Rick at the train station and Rick rode with them to Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-5246-1966)

 

69-BHAWALKAR PLEADER

On 15th November 1944, Baba reached Saoner at ten o'clock, where the whole town turned out for his darshan. Baba was taken to the residence of Bhawalkar Pleader.

On 30th December 1952, Baba stayed at the Circuit House and the Mandali at the home of Bhawalkar Pleader. His daughter Basumati loved Baba dearly and in her intense devotion had stopped taking food and water. When Baba was in Amraoti, she was brought to him, and he fed her himself.

On 11th January 1953, Baba also visited several families in their homes, but because the visits were private, during Qawaali singing was held at Abdul Majid Khan's home, and during it Aloba began dancing as if in a trance. He was prevailed upon to stop and was sent back to Bhawalkar Pleader's, where the Mandali were staying. (Lord Meher-p-3235-1953)

 

70-BHIKOLYA

(A Singer)

In year 1924, a private room for Baba's personal use was constructed in a week not far from Gilori Shah's tomb in Meherabad. Lord Ram's birthday was celebrated on Sunday, 13 April 1924. A small mandap (canopy) was erected opposite the newly-constructed room, and many followers from Poona and Ahmednagar arrived and arranged to bring a bhajan singer named Bhikolya and his group from Kasba Peth. A two hour program of bhajan singing was held, and afterward Bhikolya recited stories of Ram. (

In 1925, every evening from the 5th of August, bhajans were sung by Bhikolya, a singer from Poona who had sung at Meherabad a year earlier. During the program on the 7th, it began raining heavily. Not finding Behramji among the gathering, Baba asked where he was. On the pretext of going to look for him, Baba began running about in the pouring rain without even taking an umbrella. Baba found Behramji and Ajoba taking shelter by the bathrooms near the well and brought them back with him. All three were soaking wet and had to change their clothes. Baba gave both men quinine tablets, and after putting on Rustom's overcoat, he returned to his seat.

Krishna's birthday was celebrated at Meherabad on 11th August. Baba and the mandali personally bathed the schoolboys. Bhikolya entertained all with a bhajan program followed by a kirtan. The actual "birth ceremonies" were done at midnight, after which prasad were distributed and coffee was served to the mandali. (Lord Meher-p-610-1925)

 

 

73-BHIWA

(Nicknamed Bholaram)

Baba kept Bhiwa at Meherabad and renamed him Bholaram, because of his innocent nature.  After the evening meal, Baba, communicating by gestures, began teaching Bholaram the alphabet in Marathi. Baba emphasized to him that he was the first boy at Meherabad to be personally tutored by him. Baba assured him that, whether Bholaram remained with him or not, he would continue making progress in his education, in spite of his age.(Lord Meher-p-614-1925)

 

 

72-BHOKRE VITHAL GANU

In 1919, after every ceremony at Kasba Peth Thursday and Sunday, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection were Ganu Bhokre was one among other few boys from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p--204-1919)

On 24th birthday morning, Baba suddenly announced his desire for a trip to Happy Valley. Once they were on their way again, Baba changed his mind and decided instead to go only as far as the Pimpalgaon Tank (as it was then called). At Pimpalgaon, Baba discoursed on one of his favorite subjects — poetry. On their return Baba stopped at Khushru Quarters, where he saw Adi Sr., who had been ill for the past few days with fever and jaundice. Vithal Bhokre came at Meherabad from Poona the same day.

Baba accepted an invitation to go to the village of Newasa on Thursday, 1 November 1928, where a friend of Dhake's, D. L. Karvade, had invited the Master to the housewarming ceremonies of his new home. Baba went there that afternoon in Vithal Bhokre's truck with several of the boys and men. An enjoyable time was spent there, and Baba appreciated the bhajan singing very much.

On Tuesday, 13 May 1930, Baba proceeded to Poona with the mandali and boys and the rest of the mandali went in a bus that had been placed at Baba's disposal by Vithal Bhokre.

On Wednesday, 22nd April 1931, he and a small group quietly left Nasik at 3:00 A.M. by train for Poona. After spending a day there and in Talegaon, he was driven to Bombay (in Vithal Bhokre's car)

Having stayed in Mysore for four months, Baba made a permanent change and disbanded the ashram. Departing by train with the men and women mandali on the morning of 30 May 1935, they arrived in Poona the following day. Baba left for Meherabad in the afternoon with the women mandali in Vithal Bhokre's bus.

Vithal Bhokre came from Poona to meet Baba on 2nd April 1938. The same day, Baba announced that he would be sitting alone in seclusion during certain hours every morning, and none of the men were to enter a proscribed area while he was doing his work.

 

The general meeting convened at nine o'clock on the morning of 27 December 1942. Baba then divided the 99 men into two groups, "A" and "B." Vithal Bhokre was placed in group B. (

At dawn on Saturday, 7th February 1948, Baba left Pimpalgaon for Bombay. After working masts in Bombay. Baba entrained for Allahabad joined by Vithal Bkokre one more from Poona in the evening. He had contacted an amazing number of 4,000 sadhus in the short span of just three hours.

Baba left Meherazad at six o'clock on the morning of Monday, 1 November for his second mast tour in Gujarat in 1948. Baba was accompanied four men reached Bombay, stopping on the way at Bindra House, where Baba gave darshan to Vithal Bhokre's families, among others.

In Niranjanpur (Uttarakhand) Vithal Bhokre's daughter came from Poona. Baba gave her and Katie the duty of cooking for one week,

Baba slept again at Baba House that night, with Eruch near him. But he could not sleep and walked to Bindra House at 2:00 A.M. Vithal Bhokre with others met him in the morning.

After completion of this seclusion, early on 5 August 1949, he left Meherazad for Satara with four women mandali with their luggage. Baba stopped on the way at Akbar Press to see Nusserwan Mama, who was ill. All had lunch at Bindra House in Poona, where Baba met Vithal Bhokre and other close ones.

A final meeting to present the New Life conditions had been arranged at Meherabad for Saturday, 31 August 1949. Thirty-two close disciples were called, sixteen of them from out of town. Vithal Bhokre was among them.

In March 1951, Baba continued his seclusion as before, taking food once in 24 hours. In the hut he was engrossed in his work for a full hour at night — half an hour in total darkness, half an hour in bright light. Baba suffered intensely during his seclusion in Mahabaleshwar. His hemorrhoids and a fissure were painfully inflamed. He was also passing a lot of blood in his stools. Baba sat for hours in seclusion despite his painful condition, and though his body suffered, the work did not. He never allowed his body to prevent him from fulfilling his duty to the universe.

To lighten his mood, Baba appointed a committee to suggest treatment for his troubles, which he humorously dubbed the "Piles Committee.” Vithal Bhokre was one of the committee member among six. When they were asked their opinion, Sadashiv and Vithal suggested pulverizing the bark of a certain tree and making it into a poultice. This was tried, but it increased Baba's suffering. (Lord Meher-p-2791-1951)

 

74-BHOSLE

(In words of Bal Natu)

Avatar Meher Baba’s appearance in the dreams of His lovers holds its own significance. It purifies all levels of the mind, even those not necessarily known to the dreamer, and guides one to be more receptive to what He wishes to give us in our lives with Him.

One day in the early ‘70s I was travelling back from my farm to my home town of Kurduwadi, and was changing trains at the Pandharpur train station. I had slipped my money through the small ticket window and was waiting to receive my ticket when I heard a voice exclaim, “Bal Natu, is that you?” I was startled, as you usually do not expect to have the booking clerk at a train station recognize you or call out your name. I peered through the opening.

“Bal Natu,” the voice repeated with excitement, “come in, come in, I want to talk to you.” It turned out that the booking clerk was someone I had known years before, Babu Bhosle. I knew he had seen Baba once or twice at Guru Prasad, Pune in the 1960s. As we had not been especially close, I was more concerned with getting my ticket than engaging in conversation. “I’m sorry,” I replied, “but I don’t have time now, I have to catch my train.” “Don’t worry,” he assured me. “I won’t let the train leave without you, come inside.”

“What do you want to talk about?” I asked. “I want to tell you about a dream of Meher Baba I had.” As soon as he said Meher Baba’s name, I was drawn to hear it. Bhosle said, “Go around to the back, and I’ll let you in. Don’t worry, I will not only give you a ticket, but I will personally escort you to the train and see that you are seated. I won’t let you miss the train.” So I walked around to the back. Normally only authorized personnel are allowed in the ticket office. Not only are train tickets kept there, but there is usually quite a lot of money lying around. Nonetheless, my former friend unbolted the door and ushered me into the office, then closed and locked the door behind me.

While continuing to issue the tickets, Bhosle told me his story: “I was in some trouble a while back. A group of railroad employees were charged with embezzling and all were suspended. I was one of those suspended, though I was not a party to the crime. I didn’t know what to do. Things looked very bad for me. The night before I was to meet with my lawyer, I had a dream. Meher Baba appeared to me and He said, ‘Don’t worry.’” “Oh, yes, He often says that to His dear ones,” I told him. “But wait, there is something more to this dream. Baba then said, ‘The one who is accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ With this, the dream ended. As you know, my English is not that good. I didn’t know what the word ‘accused’ meant. But when I woke up, I remembered that sentence very clearly and I got out a dictionary and looked up the word ‘accused.’ That morning I had been called to see my lawyer. He had meant to spend the time rehearsing my testimony but I said I had no intention of being a witness. ‘What do you mean?’ he asked me.

“I repeated what Baba had conveyed to me in the dream, ‘The accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ My lawyer was amazed. He was the lawyer, but he had forgotten this clause. He looked it up and it was right. I could not be made to testify in a case in which I was one of the accused. The railway authorities needed my testimony and when they found out that I had no intention of giving it, they had no choice but to drop all charges against me. I was reinstated so that I could give the testimony they were seeking. Thus Baba saved my job. The railway authorities transferred me and that is why I am here.” By the time Bhosle had finished telling me the story, the train whistled and he escorted me to my seat.

I was struck by this dream. The fact that Bhosle did not even know what the word “accused” meant only further increased my conviction that Baba had indeed come to his rescue. Hearing it helped me to better understand Baba’s compassion, offered with this timely help. Baba helps even those who have only casually come into His contact. And in spite of our not remembering Him, He never fails to remember us and help us in our times of need. Countless are the ways Baba helps His dear ones. He visits them even in the dream world. All of creation is God’s dreaming, but it is the divine joke of the Avatar that sometimes He Himself appears in the dreams of the dreamers. Dreaming, dream and dreamer are only Him; He plays all the parts in His Game of finding Himself as the Eternal Awakener who alone exists.

By Bal Natu

Courtesy  JaiBaba.com.

 

75-BHOSLE RAJA RAGHUJI RAO

Baba reached Nagpur on 2nd January 1953. Baba visited the tomb of Tajuddin Baba where he paid his respects. He went to the palace of the Hindu king Raja Raghuji Rao Bhosle, where Tajuddin Baba had breathed his last. Raja Bhosle received Baba ceremoniously, and performed his arti. Baba commented to him, "I have come here not because you are a king. You have served Tajuddin long and faithfully, and as the fruit of your service you find me here. Tajuddin was so great that with a kick he could have given Realization even to dust."

Tajuddin Baba's body is buried in Taj Bagh (Taj's Garden) some miles away, but as the palace was his constant seat, Raja Bhosle had preserved it as a memorial to the great Qutub. Coming out of the palace, Baba seated himself on the stone upon which Tajuddin used to rest. Baba asked all the mandali to take darshan at the symbolic samadhi, which they did. (Lord Meher-p-3237-1953)

 

76-BHUINJKAR TATYA SAHEB JADHAVRAO & FAMILY

On 11th December 1955, Baba left for Satara. A man named Tatya Saheb Jadhavrao Bhuinjkar, from the village of Bhuinj, came to Satara for Baba's darshan. Jadhavrao beseeched Baba to come to his village to give darshan to the villagers there. Baba agreed and designated the 18th of December for his visit.

Bhuinj (also called Bhuing), a small village fifteen miles from Satara, was the home of King Shivaji's mother Jijabai in the early 1700s. Tatya Saheb was a direct descendent of this illustrious Maratha family and was called Sardar (a respected, esteemed person). He resided in the ancestral mansion and was quite well known. Baba informed him he would not spend more than an hour in Bhuinj, and Tatya Saheb arranged matters accordingly.

On 18th December 1955, Baba arrived in Bhuinj in afternoon. As the news of Meher Baba's darshan in Bhuinj spread and lovers from Poona, Bhor, Wai and Satara also gathered there. With a few of the mandali, Baba arrived in Bhuinj on the afternoon of Sunday, 18th December 1955. The villagers received him outside the village and wanted to take him into the village in a procession in the car. Baba, however, got out of the car and walked the distance along with the jubilant villagers, who led the way singing Bhajan and beating on drums. When Baba reached the grand old mansion, Tatya Saheb was waiting on the steps and welcomed him. The family performed puja before Baba, and later Baba was led through the large house and sat comfortably in a decorated room. Tatya Saheb was so overjoyed to have Baba in his house, he could only stand and watch him silently. Baba, too, felt at home and expressed this with childlike delight.

Suddenly, Tatya Saheb remembered to introduce his friends and relatives, and snapping out of his reveries he began bustling back and forth bringing each person before Baba. One of those present was a relative named Chohan, who was an old lover. It was through him that Bhuinjkar had come to know about Baba. Baba distributed prasad to the family, and it seemed all had been in his contact for years! Baba walked around the entire house, and the family served tea and refreshments to Baba and the mandali.

In 1955, darshan program was held in the large open area outside the bungalow, the villagers had collected and Baba came out on the verandah, where a seat had been provided for Him. When He sat down, four schoolgirls sang a song of welcome, describing Baba's divinity and His message of love, which the school's headmaster had specially composed for the occasion. In an emotional voice filled with devotion, Tatya Saheb delivered a speech, at the end of which he summed up:

The history of the world records the downfall of empires and their dynasties; whereas spiritual history, if one cares to delve into it, is replete with the hierarchy of saints and Sadgurus, eternal in its aspect and immortalized by its followers who gain and gather strength in number and adoration with the march of time!

Baba was profusely garlanded by some of the prominent villagers and vociferously hailed. Bhuinjkar's relatives from the nearby villages of Bhor and Wai earnestly requested that Baba grace their homes also, but Baba declined due to lack of time.

As the verandah was on a raised level, Baba stepped down among the villagers and darshan began. In an orderly fashion, men, women and children approached him and garlanded and bowed down to him with love and reverence. Baba would occasionally smile, pat some, put his hand on the heads of others, and this physical contact contributed to the awakening of their hearts and was a medium for keeping his memory always fresh in their minds.

Almost 1,000 people had assembled and Baba completed the darshan in an hour. After saying goodbye to Bhuinjkar and his family, Baba departed for Satara amid acclamations; the schoolchildren followed his car for some distance shouting his Jai!. (Lord Meher-p=3903/4/1955)

 

 

77-BILLIMORIA RUSTOMJI RATANSHAH

At the end of September 1940, Meher Baba began making plans to leave Meherabad for some other place where he could continue to work in seclusion. At the beginning of October, Kaka and Chanji were sent to Ceylon to find a place to stay.  A wealthy Parsi businessman named Rustomji Ratanshah Billimoria knew of Baba, and helped Kaka and Chanji look for a suitable residence for Baba and the women. Baba had specified that he wished to stay in a villa on the beach. But as none was available, Rustomji put his own bungalow in Veyangoda, 25 miles outside of Colombo, at Baba's disposal. Chanji and Kaka sent a telegram to Baba, and he agreed.

Baba entrained from the Ahmednagar railway station on 1st November 1940 by Bombay-Madras Express with Men and the women (33 in all) plus some of the children. Baba did not meet anyone en route. On 3rd. Baba arrived in Dhanushkodi. They boarded a boat there and were ferried to Talaimannar. From there they went by train to Veyangoda, arriving the next day. From Veyangoda they proceeded by taxis to the bungalow, Hickgalla Estate, which Rustomji Billimoria had placed at Baba's disposal. Rustomji and his family had come to Veyangoda to receive Baba. (Lord Meher-p-2164-1940)

 

78-BORAVKE YESHWANT RAO NANDRAM

In 1921, Sakori, at dusk, Yeshwant Rao Nandram Boravke, one of Upasni Maharaj's close circle members, arrived and stayed with Baba until he was to meet with Upasni.

In year 1965, Yeshwant Rao Boravke of Sakori was in critical condition in a hospital in Poona. Baba instructed Sadashiv Patil to visit him. As his condition worsened, Baba advised Yeshwant's relatives to shift him to Sakori. Despite the objections of Yeshwant's daughter and others, Yeshwant Rao was taken to Sakori by ambulance on 30 June, in accordance with Baba's instructions. Baba sent frequent messages to the family through Meherjee and Sadashiv. Yeshwant Rao died two days later, at 11:25 P.M. on 2 July 1965. Baba sent this telegram to ashram manager and others at Sakori: "(Yeshwant Rao) has come to me." ((Lord Meher-p-5161-1965) ‘’

 

79-BORKER SADASHIV M.

Sadashiv Borker was the chairman of the Ahmednagar National High School, who had met Baba the previous year. He had recently written to Baba: "I have meditated for 25 years and have gained nothing. But by being at Meher Baba's feet I have come to realize that I can achieve nothing on my own. I now accept Baba as my guru and request him to give me a push, which is the sole aim of my life." Borker was very interested in the plan of opening a high school in Meherabad and was assisting with the project.

On 18th March 1927, Borker came to see Baba and a long conversation ensued between them. Borker was ready to conduct the Meher Ashram in Ahmednagar according to the guidelines given by Baba. Baba recommended to Borker that if Nusserwan could be persuaded to leave politics, he should be made his assistant. Borker was also advised to cut his ties to all other charitable and educational institutions.

On 29th March 1927, Borker brought his assistant and an older sincere gentleman who would be taking over some of Borker's duties at the Ahmednagar school. Baba advised them, "In whatever things you undertake, throw your whole heart and mind into it. Do it sincerely, wholeheartedly. Don't do anything half-heartedly, nor leave anything half-done.

On 11th May 1937, Baba told Rustom privately that the building Baba was proposing should be completed before he speaks. "I will have many more important things to do once I break my silence," Baba added, "including the perfection of my circle. But as long as Babajan is alive, the work of perfecting my circle is not possible. Therefore, I am very anxious to bring Meher Ashram to such a level that, after I speak, the running of the institution can be continued properly by a trustworthy and sincere worker like Borker, so I can be free to go on tour."

Baba proposed a holiday for himself on 27th May 1927, a day of "rest and relaxation" with the mandali in the picturesque village of Shendi, six miles from the city, where he had been invited by the local village headman. Borker's orphanage, Anath Ashram, also had a branch there. However, Baba intimated to Borker that his visit should be kept strictly private and that he would not give darshan in Shendi.

In year 1927, Baba and His group had gone nearly a mile when they were met by the tonga carrying Borker and one mandali. Baba scolded both of them for not properly following his instructions and insuring that no outsiders were present at the Patil's house. Borker sought Baba's pardon and said that if they were allowed, he would go to Shendi and arrange things with the Patil so that Baba would not be disturbed by a crowd. Baba permitted it, and Borker left, while Baba remained with the mandali for some time under a large tree. When Baba and the mandali returned, they found favourable arrangements.

The Patil joined them and Borker praised his good nature and spiritual bent of mind. Baba said, "I know it all. He is a good devotee and that is why I accepted his invitation and came all this way to his place. Such simple devotees are more dear to me than the so-called rich and influential people, who are no more than 'tin gods.'

On 2nd November, during Diwali Baba ordered all the boys not to speak with anyone except their teachers — and with them only during classes. From that day, Borker began giving lectures to the students. A special seat was arranged for him and an umbrella was held over his head. Borker would lecture in a pompous tone and manner, and amenities such as fruit and special meals were provided him.

This happened in the case of Borker. For some time his pride and self-respect prospered, but then after a month of his lectures, Angal Pleader was appointed to take his place. Angal was the opposite type of person — quiet, humble, and unassuming. Observing him, Borker gradually became reserved and less egotistical. At the back of it all was Baba, steadily guiding both men onto the Path, but in different ways. Borker, too, eventually became humble and was rewarded with rays of enlightenment.

Baba went to Kaka Shahane's for tea on 24th November 1927, After return at seven He noticed Buasaheb and Borker sitting idly and talking. Baba took Buasaheb to task, criticizing him, "You complain about Raosaheb and others breaking orders when you yourself break them!" Baba later remarked, "Borker is not a spiritual man. He is only practicing yoga asanas (postures) and thinks himself to be spiritual.

The students clearly found a vast difference between the lectures of Borker and Angal Pleader and the discourses of Meher Baba. As a consequence, they began to pay little attention to the teachers' utterances and desired only to be near the Master and concentrate on what he revealed.

 

In year 1927, during discussions about Meher Ashram, Borker proposed opening of the school in Ahmednagar especially close to him. Baba's method of working was marvelous. Public notification about the new institution brought applications from several teachers and a few students. Baba indicated that before calling anyone for an interview, the applicant should be sent a list of the rules and regulations to be followed.

Borker had come on his usual weekly visit and was wonderstruck at the condition of the two boys Chota Baba and Rajaram. Buasaheb and Raosaheb bowed down to Chhota Baba. Surprisingly, Baba was not displeased, although he said not to do it again.

On 20th August 1928, on the Hindu festival of Naag Panchmi (worship of cobras), Baba left in morning with eighteen people for a visit to Ahmednagar and Shendi. Accompanying him were a few of the mandali, a number of boys, and the two Western women. They arrived in Ahmednagar in the morning and the group went to Akbar Press where they stayed Borker had set up the program.

The school at Meherabad was closed in the afternoon on 3rd January 1929, to give Baba a befitting farewell. Raosaheb and Chanji made speeches praising Chhota Baba, and he was given a new coat and chappals. He left for the station in a Tonga with Borker to catch the five o'clock train. Raosaheb followed by bicycle. In the evening the staff and boys waited by the railroad tracks at Meherabad to wave as his train passed.

On 3rd April 1930, Baba left Nasik for Ahmednagar where he and the men were met at Akbar Press by Borker and two others. They spent the night there and went to Meherabad the following morning.

On 3rd January 1934, Borker with two of mandali saw Baba.

Baba repeated that all of these will have to be undergone "for God and God alone." He also said that he would personally decide which instruction each would have to carry out as of 28 February. There were also five others, consisting of a "C" group, who were exempt from any instructions. Sadasive Borker was one.

On 30th August 1934, Borker and two other had Baba's darshan. (Lord meher-p-1634-1934)

Borker came to see Baba on the 25th August 1938, at Meherabad and Baba gave him certain instructions regarding his spiritual practices, which Borker was keen to do. (Lord Meher-p-1930-1938)

 

80-BOTH  B.

(Development Engineer)

During East West gathering on 4th November 1962, B. Both who supervised the drying of pandal after “petite monsoon,” came in for Baba’s embrace.  Baba said he would be city engineer at Poona next year. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-370)

 

81-BRICK CONTRACTOR

In early years, Memo pressed him again to find a job. Merwan did not like the idea; however, against his wishes and because of her pressure, he accepted a clerical position with a well-established brick contractor in Poona.

One day Merwan was seated beside the driver in his employer's automobile. The driver accidentally struck an old woman crossing the street. The contractor, who was seated in the back, told the driver to proceed and not to stop. Since a number of persons recognized the car, the contractor was soon arrested and summoned to court the next day. Merwan was also summoned.

Waiting in the court room, the contractor told Merwan, "When it comes your turn to testify, deny the incident, and claim we were driving elsewhere at the time."

Merwan replied, "I cannot do that. It would be a lie." When he took the stand, he told the truth.

The contractor was worried, but the judge ruled that it had not been solely the driver's fault but fined the contractor a sum of Rs.200 for not reporting the accident. After a few days, Merwan was told by the owner to prepare false invoices, which he refused to do. He became upset at the man's dishonesty, tore up the papers and informed his employer, "I cannot work for you anymore!" Thus ended his short employment with the brick contractor, and his mother could not object. (Lord Meher-p-173-1916)

 

 

 

82-BROTHER-IN-LAW OF DHAKEPHALKAR

Dhake's brother-in-law was the town's doctor, and he invited Baba to his house for dinner. Baba and the group went there and then returned to Meherabad at eleven that night. Baba relaxed for a while in the school office and then directed the mandali to go to sleep. Alone, he went to inspect the cooking in preparation for the public feast which was to be given the following day in honor of Upasni Maharaja’s birthday. After satisfying himself that all arrangements were being carried out properly, and having given encouragement to those in the kitchen, Baba retired for the night.

In spite of going to bed late, all were up at five o'clock on Wednesday morning, 18th May 1927 to celebrate Upasni Maharaj's 57th birthday. A colorfully decorated bathing room was erected near the dhuni and nearby (where Sai Darbar had been) was a grand pavilion with flags and other decorations. The whole of Meherabad sparkled with a holiday atmosphere as several village bands played boisterous music. At eight o'clock Baba came to the bathing room where the women mandali washed his feet, followed by the ashram boys, and then the men mandali and various guests all taking turns.

As soon as this ceremony was over, Baba took a bath by himself, allowing the men mandali to assist him, and then he changed into a fresh sadra. Rustom picked him up, carrying him to the main tent on his shoulders amidst deafening cheers. There Baba was placed on a richly decorated gaadi, where arti and puja were performed. The garlands and flowers showered on Baba were so profuse that he was completely covered. Baba signaled to begin serving the food while various musicians performed. (Lord Meher-p-811-1927)

 

83-BROTHER OF ARDESHIR

Ardeshir mother and brother arrived at Meherabad and asked him to accompany them to Poona. Ardeshir adamantly refused, but Baba told him to settle matters there and then return, which he did three days later. (Lord Meher-p-891-1928)

 

85-BROTHER OF DINESH CHORDIA

On the 26th December, 1938, Dinesh Chordia of Nagpur arrived with her brother. Dinesh was taken on a tour of Meherabad, and on 1st July Baba took her to meet the women mandali at the P.W.D. bungalow in Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-1926-1938)

 

86-BROTHER OF DR. RAM GINDE

In 1963, Baba told everyone present to take his darshan. Dr. Ram Ginde arrived that morning to see Baba at Guruprasad. Baba had him lifted up the steps of Guruprasad in a chair. Ginde's health had been poor, since he had recently developed heart trouble. Ginde's brother (the principal of a music college) had accompanied him, and he sang before Baba. (Lord Meher-P-5007-1963)

 

88-BROTHER OF JIJI

(a Kanya of Sakori ashram)

Baba left Meherazad 26th January 1956, Baba reached Rahata village (one mile from Sakori) an hour later. In Rahata, Adi delivered Godavri's message and Baba was happy to hear it.

One of the kanyas named Jiji was an old lover of Maharaj's and a resident of Sakori. She could not be present, because she was ill in Hyderabad.

Instead, she had sent her brother with the request that Baba sit in her room and that his arti be performed there. Her brother was introduced to Baba, and was so pleased to meet Baba he remarked, "We are blessed today. It is the grace of Upasni Maharaj that we find Meher Baba in our midst." (Lord Meher-p-3912/3-1956)

 

90-BROTHER OF PANDOBA

In 1927, Baba came out of the room on 23th January and broke his fast. He held a two-and-a-half-hour meeting and touched on the subjects of the school, hospital and dispensary, concluding, "Now these projects will be done on a permanent basis. In the school there will be 150 resident students, for whom boarding arrangements will have to be provided."

A discussion ensued about obtaining the government's approval for opening a recognized school. The mandali felt that, even if they secured official consent, Baba's purpose would not be served as the curriculum proscribed by the government would be different from what he intended. Baba directed them to investigate all the legal regulations and red tape, and proceed accordingly in order to fulfill all the official requirements.

The next day, Pandoba's brother prepared a construction plan for a school building, which Baba examined minutely and said should be built by the road on the site of Sai Darbar. (Lord   Meher-p-766-1927)

 

94-BROTHER OF RAOSAHEB PANDIT

During seclusion, in tiger valley in year 1935, Baba had wanted to fast on orange juice, but oranges were not available; he therefore fasted only on water. In Panchgani, also, the weather turned inclement and a storm forced Baba out of the cave at 10:30 on the morning of 17 October. (Bringing their food all the way to the cave also proved very difficult for Kalemama and Murli.) Baba shifted to a private bungalow in Panchgani, belonging to the brother of Raosaheb Pandit, where some of the mandali were staying. (Lord Meher-p-1691-1935)

 

97-BUNSHI DALVI

Bunshi Dalvi saw Baba weekly as he was growing up as a boy in Meherabad...

Bunshi was intense, receptive, humorous, down-to-earth and genuinely open-hearted.
Reminiscences of Bunshi Dalvi’s and his experiences with the Avatar are as under:

When he was six-years old, he met Baba for the first time with a group of villagers from Meherabad/Arangaon

From that time, onwards until Baba moved to Meherazad, Bunshi saw Baba weekly.

Baba would give Darshan every Monday under the arch of the Samadhi (which was not yet completed), and every Thursday, Baba would give money to the poor of the village.

When Baba came to give Darshan, He would assign many tasks to the village children; cleaning up the area, cleaning vessels, passing out water.  When the tasks were done, Baba would give prasad and money to the children.  Bunshi would do whatever task Baba would assign him, but would never accept money from Baba, because he felt that Baba's Loving Presence, which Baba was continually giving him, was all that he needed.

When asked by someone in the Chat Room how he felt being in Baba's presence, he answered, simply and innocently, “He was my Teacher.”

When Bunshi was still a very young child of six or seven, Baba put His hand on his head and blessed him.  Since that time Bunshi has neither fallen sick nor suffered any physical ailment, even a cold! (Until the present time when, at age 76, he has developed difficulty with his eyes.)

Bunshi told several humorous stories regarding Baba and His Mandali.

Once when Baba was sitting with his followers (including Bunshi) outside Mandali Hall in Meherabad, He said that He would give a gift to anyone who could make Him laugh. Many tried, but Baba did not laugh at all, until two men from the village showed up stark naked in front of Him.

Baba laughed, gesturing “See how they come!” And He gave the two gifts of musical instruments.

When asked about his experiences with the Mandali, Bunshi came alive with mischievous humor and said that when he saw Padri coming he would run! He had worked at Padri's grain mill and once, when he was grinding the grain too slowly Padri had beaten him.

One villager and long-time Baba Lover attending the Chat, Somnath, who like many villagers, has family who were also with Baba, explained that the villagers loved and respected Padri so much that they would go to him to settle their disputes, rather than go to elected village elders or to the police.

(Bapu, a relative of Bunshi, another villager whose family was present with Baba also attended the last part of the Chat with Somnath, bringing a fresh authentic village feeling to the chat.)

Bunshi told that in 1954, around the time of the Wadia Park Darshan, he had reported to Chhagan Master that Gadge Maharaj was acting like he was a master while at Meherabad, chanting, “Gopala, Gopala” and attracting his own crowd.  This led to a series of touching incidents between Baba and Gadge Maharaj that culminated in Gadge Maharaj bowing at Baba's feet in Pandharpur, saying, “You are Vitthal, You are Krishna!” and turning over his numerous disciples to Him.

Bunshi said that when Baba moved to Meherazad, He told His village lovers that from now on they could see Him only when He called them. Bunshi saw Baba only twice in his life after that, but he would go with his family and other villagers often to stand outside Meherazad just to be close to Him.

He said that when Baba dropped His Body, he carried ice for seven days to the Samadhi, but it wasn't until Baba's box was covered on the final day that Bunshi really comprehended that Baba was no longer present to him in His physical Body. (Lord Meher-p-3837)

 

98-BURJOR

(A boy)

Burjor would frequently sing for Baba. (Lord Meher-p-804-1927)

 

99-BURJOR BODE

In 1962, Burjor Bode, the engineer of the Poona Municipality, came in to embrace Baba. Baba then introduced him to the Westerners.

The first day's program ended. Many thronged to the dais to gaze at Baba to their heart's content. Acclamations rent the air and enthusiastic hearts, taking Baba with them, left to come again the next day.

That night heavy rain showers again poured down. So the next morning eight or ten truckloads of dry earth were brought into the pandal and spread over the paths, which had become muddied. The civil engineer of the Poona Municipality, Burjor Bode, was extremely helpful in this endeavor. By the afternoon the situation was fixed, and the pandal was rendered usable. (Lord Meher-p-4854-1962)

 

100-BURJOR F. JOSHI

On the morning of Friday, 20 September 1929, Kaka Baria drove Baba and the mandali to Victoria Docks. Several of the Master's devotees had come from Poona, Ahmednagar, and Bombay to wish him farewell. Memo and Gulmai were the first to garland Baba. The group boarded the SS Varsova and sailed for Karachi..

On board the ship, it was puzzling to the other passengers to see the one who was given such a loving and grand send-off occupy an open space on the third-class deck. A wealthy Parsi merchant and contractor from Nasik named Burjor F. Joshi whispered to Chanji, "A saint of Meher Baba's calibre should not travel third class. I will arrange a special cabin for him." Chanji explained that Baba always travelled third class. Not satisfied, the man approached Baba directly and pleaded respectfully, "Your Holiness, the deck is no place for a person of your saintly status. Permit me to arrange a cabin for you and your companions in first class."

Baba gestured in reply, "I am quite happy where I am. A fakir's place is always among the poor."

But the merchant could not accept this. Joshi found the captain of the ship and requested that he provide a proper accommodation with all comforts for Baba and the mandali at his expense, and he especially asked him to see personally to all their needs. The captain made all the requested arrangements, but Baba shunned the offer despite Joshi's frequent inquiries. At his earnest request, however, Baba did agree to shift to a second-class cabin. Joshi had heard of Meher Baba, but he was meeting him for the first time. His first encounter with the Master caused a profound turmoil in his heart; he was determined to see Baba more comfortable, and his efforts surely proved a blessing at some point in his life. (Lord Meher-p-1092)

 

101-BURJOR P. DAHIWALA

Burjor Dahiwala was the resident of Bombay and his house was next to Manjile Meem.

In 1923, after a train ride through the night, Baba and the mandali arrived at the Dadar station in Bombay at in morning on 7th July 1923. Burjor P. Dahiwala and Gustadji were waiting at the station, and all immediately left for another station where a train was scheduled to depart for Nasik in the morning.  News of Meher Baba's arrival had spread throughout the city among his followers. Besides Burjor other Baba lovers and the devotees of Charni Road were also present at Dadar. Burjor brought cooked rice and dal for them to take in the train, and Baba lovingly greeted each person.

On 19th October 1923, Baba awakened the mandali at 3:00 A.M. and, after all had washed; the foot journey to Sakori began. This was their third walking trek in just over a year. This time fourteen men accompanied the Master including Burjor Dahiwala.

After a short while, Baba ordered Mehera, too, to leave the house, and told Daulatmai to go upstairs to her room. Mehera was wearing an ordinary household sari and did not know where she was supposed to go; she also had orders not to let any man touch her, and on the sidewalk some pedestrians were jostling past each other on the street. However, Mehera left and began slowly walking along, not knowing where she was headed. In a short time, Baba came walking toward her. He walked past her to Burjor Dahiwala's house next to Manzil-e-Meem, and Mehera followed them. Baba then instructed Gustadji to take Mehera back to their residence. (Lord Meher-p-560-1923)

 

102-BURJOR SARKARI

(A young boy)

On 18th May 1927, Upasni Maharaj's 57th birthday was celebrated. A colorfully decorated bathing room erected near the dhuni was a grand pavilion with flags and other decorations. The whole of Meherabad sparkled with a holiday atmosphere as several village bands played boisterous music.

In the afternoon, a young boy in a pitiable condition came into the school. He was dirty, appeared half-starved, and was dressed in ragged clothing. He looked like a beggar but when questioned, he said he was a Parsi. He was brought to Baba who asked him to tell him about himself. The boy began to weep. He said his name was Burjor Sarkari. He claimed he had been mistreated by his relatives and abandoned. He was now homeless and penniless.

Babu Cyclewalla had come from Poona and recognized the boy as the one whom Sailor Mama had helped land a job. After being questioned more pointedly by Baba, the boy confessed that he had come from Poona where he had stolen money from his last employer. Baba encouraged him to return to the man, make a clean breast of things, and ask for his pardon. But at the prospect of facing his former boss, the boy broke down and began weeping again. Baba comforted him and gave the boy some figs. He then directed him to take a bath and put on new clothes. Baba allowed the boy to stay at Meherabad and told Abdulla Jaffer (who had also come) to contact the person in Poona, along with Sailor, and find out more about what had happened.

After three days, a letter from Poona came describing in detail Burjor's mischief and thievery. Baba sent for the boy and threatened to hand him over to the police. The boy fully admitted his guilt and begged to be allowed to remain in Meherabad. Baba pardoned him and gave him permission to stay, warning sternly, "Never think of repeating such actions, even in your dreams! You may manage to avoid detection of your crimes elsewhere-you may even succeed in running away from any other place but this won't be allowed here. I will find you even if you hide yourself in the very depths of the earth.

There is no place where my eyes cannot reach! Not only that, but if you do anything wrong here, you will instantly become a cripple!" The boy, quite frightened by Baba's words, readily agreed to obey whatever Baba said. (Lord Meher-p-812-1927)

 

103- BUTY SRIMANT G. C.

In 1955.followed by the sahavas group, Baba began ascending the hill, flinging pebbles to either side as he went. Shrimant G. G. Buty of Nagpur (Buty Saheb's son) was walking barefooted, because he had lost his shoes. Baba noticed this and asked about it. Seeing Baba's concern for the boy, Kumar took off his shoes and gave them to Buty, which pleased Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3891-1955)

 

104-CAPTAIN A. V. RAJAGOPAL

On 5th June 1960, was the largest public darshan that summer. An estimated 10,000 persons poured into Guruprasad seeking the God-Man's touch. The darshan continued the next morning, 6 June 1960 in two morning and evening sessions.

  1. V. Rajagopal was Captain in the army. He arrived, dressed in the ochre-colored robes of a sanyasi. He too was given a private interview. Baba remarked to him, "The 'final interview' does not need even a split second, and within that fraction of a moment you know everything. Compared with the final interview, all other interviews matter very little." Baba then embraced him and he left.

Unfortunately, Captain Rajagopal later wrote several vituperative letters to Yogi Bharati, Adi Sr. and others, reminiscent of Colonel M. S. Irani's attempts in the late 1930s to stoke the fires of opposition against Baba. Rajagopal had been warned by Baba not to have anything to do with Baba's work or his lovers and, as a result, Rajagopal called Baba an "international fraud... a seasoned criminal who preys on the gullibility of the poor children of India ... an unscrupulous rascal" and other regrettable terms.

Baba added, "My embrace for Rajagopal will not go in vain, for it was the expression of my divine love for him, and one day he is bound to feel the warmth of my compassion in spite of the vagaries of himself." (Lord Meher-p-4700-1960)

 

105-CAPTAIN H. J. M. DESAI  

(Honorary secretary of blind school)

On 13th March , Baba visited a home for Blind in Worli, a Bombay suburb. Speaking reverentially on behalf of all, one of the young blind men eloquently welcomed Baba. He was shown how the blind men wove cloth and made cane baskets and chairs, and he was most happy to hear their orchestra perform for him. The honorary secretary, Captain H. J. M. Desai, thanked Baba for coming and blessing them. (Lord Meher-p-4504-1959)

 

106-CARETAKER OF CHINTA BHAGAT

(A Sikh)

Baba wished to proceed to Bara Rurka to work with the highly advanced mast Chinta Bhagat. The road to Bara Rurka was ten miles from the nearest town, and being unpaved, it had turned into a quagmire due to recent monsoon rains. It was not a straight road, but had turns and twists leading off to other villages. Elcha, who had previously stayed in the area for a long time, reported, "Baba, it is impossible to traverse this road at night.  (Lord Meher-p-3399-1953)

We will miss our turn and get lost. Sugarcane fields border both sides of the road, and we won't be able to tell which road leads where."

Baba asked Baidul if he could lead him there. Baidul assured him that he could and added confidently that they would reach the mast's abode that night. Elcha pleaded, "Baba, don't listen to him. I know this area. Baidul will only make us wander about in the fields." Baba told Baidul to lead the way, and by going left and right, then right and left with Hellan driving, he took them straight to the mast's place. When they reached it at eleven o'clock in the night, Elcha was so impressed that, as a joke, he stretched out on the ground before Baidul in obeisance and said fervently to Baba, "I thought he was a fool until now, but every one of the mandali you have selected is a gem! Some are well-versed in one thing, some in another, but none are like Baidul. He has a nose like a compass!"

Baidul woke the Sikh who served as Chinta Bhagat's caretaker, and together they went to the mast's room, where he was lying asleep on his charpoy (cloth-strap cot). The Sikh began chanting devotional verses, and soon the mast rose and sat on his bed. As his devotee continued singing, the mast clapped his hands and laughed merrily in ecstasy. Repeating the refrain of the song, Chinta Bhagat stood up and held Baba's hand and began walking to and fro in the room, sometimes leading Baba outside to the road.

Chinta Bhagat would not let Baba go! With Baba's finger in his hand he circumambulated the room; Baba had to follow along. At 2:00 A.M., in complete darkness and bitter cold, Baba followed the mast in step outside. At a sign from Baba, Eruch told the mast, "We have to go now; let go of him!" The mast stood still for a minute holding Baba's hand, but then he pushed Eruch aside and again started going around the hut. This continued for almost another hour.

It was a classic scene of how the Beloved becomes the slave of his true lovers. "It was Baba's unique way with the masts," Age noted. "He became their devoted servant, completely submissive to their every whim and wish. And he enjoyed such situations immensely, although they were exhausting physically."

Eruch, concerned about the strain to Baba's injured leg, again repeated his entreaty to Chinta Bhagat, and the mast stopped for a short while and then started again, weeping and chanting the entire time. Finally, on his own, the mast let go of Baba's hand and stopped walking. At the end of the contact, Chinta Bhagat was asked to bless Baba's work, which he did obligingly. (Lord Meher-p-3400/1-1953)

 

107-CARETAKER OF JARJARI BUX

In Khuldabad on 14th  November 1951, at the guest house, Baba washed the feet of the Muslim caretaker of Zarzari Zar Baksh's tomb, bowed down to him and gave him Rs.21 as a love-gift. Accompanied by the caretaker, Baba again went to Zarzari Zar Baksh's tomb, where he contacted 74 poor people, washed their feet, placed his head on their feet and gave each person ten rupees. The caretaker then offered the Fatiha worship and Eruch, Pendu, Baidul and Gustadji prayed for Baba's success in his work. (Lord Meher-p-3014-1951)

 

108-CATHOLIC GOANESE STEWARD 

Baba with mandali left Karachi on 22nd September 1929, and they left Karachi amidst a loving farewell. During the voyage, Baba refused to come up on deck. The cabin he had been provided with was in the hold and the men were sweltering in the heat. Baba remarked, "It's my luck. This place (the hold) is destined for me and I like it."

On one occasion, a Catholic Goanese steward questioned Chanji, "Who is this Christ-like person? Is he your living Master? Your guru?"

"He is our friend," Chanji replied, "and yours, too." (Lord Meher-p-1093-1929)

 

109-CAWASJI

(A devotee)

During 1922 in Poona, One day a bearded Muslim man dressed as a fakir came from Ahmednagar. He had been pretending to be an advanced soul and said to Baba, "If you are pleased to allow Khansaheb to give me an automobile, I will tell you of a cure for your leper patients at Meherabad."

The hypocrite saint was taken to task for his effrontery. Baba wrote on the slate, "I am an all-round doctor — a doctor of all diseases. I prescribe whatever medicine a patient needs. I am treating lepers most successfully, but how can you understand this?"

"When you treat them, why don't they get well?" asked the fakir.

"How can you know if they become well or not? Within their ugly, distorted bodies, light shines! You cannot see that light; you only see the cages of their unsightly bodies."

The charlatan arrogantly insisted that Baba order his devotees to give him a car. Baba strongly rebuked him, gesturing for him to leave.

Soon after, Baba himself went to Ahmednagar and met Cawasji (a devotee of Baba's) at Khansaheb's garage, Sarosh Motor Works. The naïve man had been greatly impressed by the fakir, and Baba sternly warned him about such scoundrels. (Lord Meher-p-661-1926

 

109-CHAKRAPANI R.

  1. Chakrapani came to Guruprasad from Talegaon on 7th April 1960. He had previously been given certain orders by Baba. He looked like a sadhu, with a long beard and long hair, and he was observing silence. Baba asked him, "Do you permit anyone to fall at your feet?" Chakrapani shook his head no.

Baba gestured, "That is very good."

Addressing the gathering, Baba continued at length:

The only obstacle on the Path is the ego. Volumes have been written on the nature of the ego. But book knowledge helps very little and by one's own efforts, the ego remains insurmountable. Whether you fast or feast, whether you become aggressive or humble, the ego goes on nourishing itself. Even the natural tendencies of the ego such as "I see, I read, I sleep" create bindings. So night and day in the very act of expending old sanskaras, you create new sanskaras and get bound.

Then [if] you wear long hair and put on the robe of a sadhu, you thereby are indirectly courting respect. A false sense of advertisement in spirituality is liable to be created when you try to lead a life in some other way than that of the common people. Others begin to look upon you with respect, and you begin to accept homage without the spiritual authority to do so — outwardly in the name of God, but deep within there is nothing but self-gratification.

As time passes, the superiority complex is nourished, and the ego craves greater honors. This is a dangerous pitfall!

In the God-realized Master, the Real Ego is established. He sees himself in each and every thing, in every being. And his divinity is so complete that he becomes the object of meditation and worship for all. So he has the authority to accept homage. All his actions are non-actions and therefore are non-binding.

To become completely free from all the sanskaric bindings, the intercession of the Master is necessary. The awakening of love is the remedy. Only then does one rare being get released from all the sanskaric bindings through the grace of a Perfect Master.

Turning to Chakrapani, Baba remarked, "So it is good you do not allow others to bow down to you." (Lord Meher-p-4653-1960)

 

110-CHAKRAPANI R. M.

During sahwas program on 1955, at Meherabad One man of the sahavas group asked, "Baba, what do you mean by fasting the mind? I don't try to think, yet thoughts come!"

Baba answered:

If such small points start cropping up, there will be no end to explanations. What is fasting of the mind? It is to have no thoughts. This in itself is impossible, but remember me as often as you can and then your mind will not be in a fumble as to what to think of. You leave your mind to me by having my constant remembrance or taking my name, and there will be no food [thoughts] worth the name for the mind to feed on. Thoughts of me will supersede all other thoughts in your mind.

There is no necessity to starve the stomach. You can do it for your health, but not for spiritual reasons. We are in the habit of eating food at regular intervals. With a few exceptions, when we feel hungry our stomach craves for food, although we may be engrossed in some other work. But when the mind is occupied in some work, the stomach feels satisfied. It is our nature to look at the clock when it is time for food. If we purposely fast, our eyes would constantly be on the clock to see if it is time to break the fast. By such fasting, the bindings become strong.

When I ask you to fast, it is something different.

I will see who is ready to fast for seven days on water. You are not to sleep or lie down, but remain seated on the floor, repeating my name continually. Those prepared to do this may now stand up.

Twenty-two men stood up, and Baba warned them of the hardships involved: "If you have thought over what I have said, you will realize it is not easy. Compared to repeating my name continuously for seven days and nights, remaining in a room only on water and keeping silence is nothing."

Baba selected R. M. Chakrapani of Sholapur among five individuals. He motioned to the others to sit down, and added, "I am pleased that you have stood up. That, in itself, is a great thing. Those whom I did not select should not question why they were not chosen. I am pleased with their courage."3878-1955

On the 30th March 1955, R. Chakrapani of Sholapur was granted an interview. He was one of those selected at the 1955 sahavas to fast for seven days. Baba instructed him to stay at Nagpur or Poona, observe silence, eat only once a day, and recite prayers for one hour at midnight, but warned him about not accepting obeisance or gifts. (Lord Meher-p-4162-1957)

 

111-CHANDER

(A Boy of Prem Ashram)

After 23rd October 1928, a Hindu holiday of Dassera. On this occasion, Baba came out of his twelve-day seclusion and broke his fast of 43 days. Baba transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. Leaving eighteen boys in Prem Ashram. Chander one of four boys would not stop crying and threatened to leave, but Baba consoled him, and in the end they obediently joined Meher Ashram. (Lord Meher-p-985-1930)

In year 1930, there were three mandali in Nasik with Baba and about a dozen boys, including Chander was also been given employment in Nasik.

By 24 January, Baba stopped having his arti performed — although the morning music sessions continued — and he also prohibited darshan, making his seclusion much stricter. He ordered, "No one should come near me. If anyone has anything in particular to convey relating strictly to work, he should first inform Buasaheb, who will inform Chander or other boy. Only after they tell me will I consider allowing the person to see me."

During the journey of Kolhapur in year 1930, an old Chevrolet bus to be driven by another driver, in which other mandali men travelled. Baba also took with him on the trip, Chander anther boys who were former ashram schoolboys and were now employed at Sarosh Motor Works in Nasik, learning to be mechanics. (Lord Meher-p-1142-1930)

On 21st March 1930, Baba traveled to Sholapur in a bus with eleven of the mandali to grace the wedding of Anna 104's nephew. Chanji was ordered to stay in Nasik and look after the two boys, Bhiwa and Chander. (Lord Meher-p-1156-1930)

 

112-CHANDRAKANT KAMAT

(A good tabla player)

A music program was held at Guruprasad on Sunday morning, 22 May 1960. Madhukar M. Golwalkar, a celebrated musician with All India Radio in Poona, gave a wonderful performance on the sarangi (an Indian string instrument played with a bow), accompanied by a tabla-virtuoso, Chandrakant Kamat. (Lord Meher- 4687-1960)

A meeting was held of 30 volunteer workers on 1 May to discuss arrangements for the upcoming East-West Gathering. Deshmukh, who had arrived from Nagpur, was also present.

Another meeting was held on Sunday, 6 May 1962, and that same day about 150 close ones from Poona and Bombay gathered to hear three professional musicians of the All India Radio station in Poona. Golwalkar played the sarangi, Kamat the tabla and Laxman Waze the sitar. It was a stirring performance. When Baba commented to them that their performance was the best, Golwalkar said, "It is solely due to your presence, for we have never played so well before." Baba embraced each of them. Baba did not usually enjoy a solely instrumental performance, but he did that day.

Patwardhan arrived and began warming up. At 10:10 A.M., the music started. Kamat was playing the tabla; there was also a sitar player (Laxman Waze) and a flutist (Sakaram Jaibahar). At one point, Kamat gave a solo performance, and Baba told the Westerners to watch his fingers. All applauded when Kamat finished. After an hour, the musicians embraced Baba and departed. Baba remarked, "If you could understand what he just sang, you would feel so happy. There will be no singing tomorrow."

During 1962 Sahavas, Golwalkar and Kamat came in the morning to give an hour's recital on the sarangi and tabla. At Baba's request, the musicians played the traditional "bride's song," which depicts a new bride, joyful about her marriage but sad to depart from her parent's home. An appropriate choice of music for how most of the Westerners felt.

The tabla player, Kamat, also accompanied Begum Akhtar, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made me with your singing." (Lord Meher-p-4907-1963)

 

113-CHANDRA SHEKHAR

Chandra Shekhar son of S L Lokhande had opportunity to see Baba at very young age with his parents in Guruprasad.

Description of his meeting in words of his father is as below.

Baba’s letter came inviting us from Poona 3rd to 13th June 1960, My family and I arrived on 2nd June. We went to Guruprasad on 3 rd Morning. Each of us had a garland for Baba. When called inside, we went and bowed on Baba’s feet. Garlanded Him, and then embraced Him. My son Chandra Shekhar was 3 feet away from Baba when he suddenly threw away his garland, mumbled something, and without bowing to Baba, went and sat down at a distance. I felt very sorry because he had come three or four times before and garlanded Baba. My family sat in front of Baba while I stood.

Baba asked me why he had behaved in this fashion. I replied, “I don’t know, Baba.” Baba asked, “Does he do this at home?” I told Baba that he does behave like a mad person at times, tears cloths, throws utensils out of the house, hits people, and at times does not eat for three or four days. If asked why he does not eat, he would reply, “Food is expensive.” At times he would become violent and would not let the family enter the house. But on seeing me, he would quiet down.

Baba asked me, “How many years have you had contact with Me?” I replied, “Since 1953, Baba.” Baba asked me why I had not told Him before about the behaviour of my son.” I replied, “I know You are God and You know everything, so there is no need to tell you about him.  That day was a Thursday, and Baba asked me to remind Him about the boy on Sunday.

The next day we were going to Guruprasad in the morning. On the way, we passed by a florist. My son on his own asked for a garland. He kept it. When we reached Guruprasad, we stood in the queue, but my son ran first and garlanded Baba. We were surprised at his attitude. We bowed down and sat near Baba. Baba smiled at the boy. On Sunday we came to Guruprasad, and after we had bowed down to Baba, I reminded Him about my son. Baba replied, “I have already done on Friday what I had to do today.” Baba then asked me to do the following for my son: do not make him study; allow him to live as he wants to; do not worry about him, as he is a mast; do not let him mix with people, and do not let him go near gatherings. (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-157/8)

 

114-CHANGDEV

23rd October 1928 was the Hindu holiday of Dassera

The Master transferred fifteen of the boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. Changdev begged the mandali to plead with Baba to forgive them. Baba called both before him at four o'clock. Changdev said that he would be his servant "until death" and prayed that Baba overlook his past mistakes. Feeling their sincere, tearful entreaties, Baba forgave them and allowed them to remain in the Prem Ashram.( Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

115-CHATHAM E. (MISS)

(Principal of Dastur School)

The principal of the Dastur School was a European woman named Miss E. Chatham. Her affection for Merwan was touching; a day would not pass without her speaking with the boy. She would also invite him to her house for dinner, which was unusual since Merwan was so young. At that time, the Dastur School admitted boys only at the primary level, so, after one year, Merwan switched schools. On his final day, Miss Chatham embraced him tenderly and imparted a few words of advice. Merwan liked this teacher very much. He listened with downcast eyes and shed tears at their parting, knowing he would miss her. (lord Meher-p-

 

116-CHAUNDE MAHARAJ

Baba reached Saoner at ten o'clock on 15 November 1944, where again the whole town turned out for his darshan. Pophali and another lawyer named P. D. Harkare had made fine arrangements for the function. Baba was taken to the residence of Bhawalkar Pleader.

On all sides of the bungalow, nothing but a sea of heads could be seen. People from six or seven villages had been waiting for days in advance to avail themselves of the opportunity. Baba had long before already made a home in their hearts. Pophali had done an excellent job of spreading Baba's messages and love in the area. As a result, almost 40,000 men, women and children had come with eager hearts for the darshan of Meher Prabhu (Lord Meher). Baba came out of the house several times to bless the crowd, but they were not satisfied and would not disperse.

In the middle of this multitude, a well-known person named Chaunde Maharaj came to Baba. With folded hands, he tearfully prayed, "Please bless me for success in my life's activities."

Baba replied, assuring him, "The power house will never fail, provided the wires maintain their connection with it." (lord Meher-p-2447/9-1944)

 

118-CHAURISA GANESHI LAL

Ganeshi Lal, son of Ramdas Chaurisia of Nagpur. He had opportunity to see Baba in young age along with his father. While Baba was in Nagpur in November 1944, Baba visited the home of his father, Ramdas Chaurisia. Baba took Ganeshi Lal and his brother Shankar Lal in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. (Lord Meher-p-2443-1944)

He also received Baba for the Saoner programs, too along with his father and few more families.

Again on 5th July 1953 he came with his father to Dehradun and they were also permitted to see Baba.

 

119-CHAURISA RAMDAS

During November 1944, Baba was in Nagpur. He visited the home of Ramdas Chaurasia, whose two young sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal, Baba took in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. Baba's arti was sung and he distributed prasad.

In January 1953, Baba came to Savner where Ramdas Chaurasia and his sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal and few other disciples gathered to receive Baba.

Kaka Sherlekar also invited Baba for food, and one day Baba went to his house for a meal. Baba visited the residences of Chaurasia and other four disciples in Nagpur. Baba also visited the small Avatar Meher Baba Nagpur Center, which was located at Nana Kher's residence.

On 5th July 1953, Ramdas Chaurasia of Nagpur came to Dehra Dun with his sons, Shankarlal and Ganeshlal, and they were also permitted to see Baba. Baba gave instructions to Ramdas about Shankarlal's marriage. In the course of conversation, Ramdas asked Baba the proper way to do japa (repetition of God's name). Replying, Baba stated:

Day and night you breathe, but do you ever think of it? Even at night when you sleep and when it is not possible to think of it, your breathing goes on for 24 hours, continuously and naturally. Do the japa in a similar manner; do it in such a way that it goes on spontaneously all the time — while eating, drinking, sitting, walking, talking — so that in the course of time, it becomes a natural habit.

To form this habit, first you have to repeat the one name of God most dear to you for half an hour daily, increasing the time gradually until the mental repetition becomes a natural habit, and you keep repeating it for 24 hours. God has hundreds and thousands of names. Select an easy one and with every inhalation, repeat it. While doing it, no special sitting or standing posture is required.

This habit will make you repeat God's name always — while eating, working, urinating, defecating and so on. If at all you forget to take His name, take it at once as soon as you remember. Do this, thinking that it is a duty given to you. Don't worry if you ever forget to take His name. If your thoughts begin to flow into a different channel, stop them and go on repeating His name. When it becomes a firm habit with you, even while thinking other thoughts, the repetition will be uppermost and you will not even be conscious that you are doing it — exactly in the same way in which you are unconscious of your breathing.

Do not do it like pranayama, by taking one chosen name when you inhale and the same name when you exhale. Not like that, but do the repetition as I have explained in a natural way. Take any name — mine or anyone's — but have nothing to do with breathing.

Such a repetition will benefit you greatly, and there is not the least harm. You go on repeating my name with love, you may possibly become God. Again have nothing to do with pranayama; follow the method I have shown you. It would have been different had you decided yourself how to take God's name. But now that I have instructed you, you have to act accordingly.

I don't say you should take my name. If you want to take the name of Ram, that is all right, but do you know who Ram was?

Chaurasia replied, "I only know that he is the Ancient One and is born on the physical plane from age to age."

Who was Ram? When you say Ram or Krishna, what is your idea behind it?

Ramdas Chaurasia answered, "The all-powerful. There is nothing he cannot do."

Baba stated, "If you repeat Ram inwardly and ask your heart who he is, a reply will surely come. Now return to Nagpur and start your japa."

On 24th September 1966, Ramdas Chaurasia and a friend went to Meherazad, ostensibly only to see Eruch and Bhau, but Baba acquiesced to meet him.  (Lord Meher-p-5251-1966)

 

120-CHAURISA SHANKAR LAL

Shankar Lal, son of Ramdas Chaurisia of Nagpur. He had opportunity to see Baba in young age along with his father. While Baba was in Nagpur in November 1944, Baba visited the home of his father, Ramdas Chaurisia. Baba took Shankar Lal and his brother in his arms, put on his lap, and repeatedly kissed. (Lord Meher-p-2443-1944)

He also received Baba for the Saoner programs, too along with his father and few more families.

Again on 5th July 1953 he came with his father Dehradun and they were also permitted to see Baba. Baba gave instructions to Ramdas about Shankarlal's marriage.

 

121-CHAVAN VISHNU D.

Baba asked Vishnu Chavan of Poona, "Are you prepared to obey me to the extent of killing your child, if I order you to?"

Chavan said that he would do so, and Baba was pleased by his sincerity of purpose.

On 7th December 1948, Vishnu Chavan came to Meherazad with a merchant from Poona named Bal Nerlekar.

In year 1954, from Poona group Vishnu Chavan, and few new others   met Baba. )

Baba wanted to know who can fast on water for seven days. 22 persons stood for but baba selected only five. Vishnu D. Chavan of Poona was one among them.

Vishnu Chavan came to Baba's bungalow. Although he had been in Baba's contact for years, Baba did not see him. In fact, none of the Poona lovers were permitted to see Baba, since he was still in seclusion. But Chavan persisted and sent word to Baba that he did not desire anything except his blessing. So, for the purpose of receiving his blessing, Baba instructed him to go to Meherabad in a few weeks, on a certain date.

On the appointed day, Chavan went to Meherabad and then came to Meherazad, where Baba was staying by then. Baba warned him, "To digest my blessing is infinitely difficult. You do not understand the meaning of it. You do not know what it is. You will have to face tremendous hardships. Do you know what my grace means? You will be stripped of everything you own! You will be on the streets! Those who dare to seek and are privileged to receive my grace are stripped of everything. They have no roof over their heads. They wear only loincloths."

Baba again warned him, "Great courage is required to assimilate my blessing. So don't ask for it. Ask for something else."

"I only want your blessing," Chavan insisted.

Solemnly Baba gestured, "All right, take it. I give you my blessing." And with it, Chavan left to return to Poona. In a short time, true to Baba's words, Chavan fell on very hard times and gradually life got worse and worse. Chavan was married with a few children. Some months after this meeting, he found himself homeless and penniless.

For some time, he and his family lived in the local Gadge Maharaj dharamshala in Poona. After a while, they were forced to vacate, and Turekar, a Baba lover in the police force, took pity on them and allowed them to stay in a storeroom at his bungalow. Months passed. Chavan, unable to bear the conditions of his life brought on by Baba's "blessing," contemplated suicide. By chance, he met Eruch on a street and disclosed what had happened to him. The news reached Baba, and Chavan was called to Guruprasad.

Chavan came and prostrated himself before Baba. Baba lovingly inquired about his family and then stated, "When you first came to me, I warned you that courage was needed to assimilate my blessing. You do not have that courage. Now, what do you want?"

"Baba, help me. The landlord evicted me and my family from our house and removed all our possessions. I don't have a single paisa with me, and the children are starving."

"All right. I will take back my blessing and give you some monetary help. But always be honest and don't forget me." Baba asked Nariman to give Chavan Rs.1, 000, and Chavan took the money and left, pleased.

The following year, when Baba was again in Poona, he asked K. K. Ramakrishnan, "Do you know Vishnu Chavan? Have you asked for or taken any money from him [for the Poona Center work]? I know you are mad with your Center project."

Ramakrishnan told Baba, "Yes, I know him. He appears to be a big man now. He has acquired the Bombay agency of an industrial or mercantile company and has become quite rich. He lives behind the railway station and goes everywhere by taxi. But I have not asked him for a donation. His wife sends two rupees to the Center every month. That is all they give."

Baba warned Ramakrishnan not to take any money from Chavan. "It is all right if you accept one or two rupees for the Center work, but no large sum, even if he gives it on his own. Beware."

Once during his Poona stay, without any prior notice, Baba unexpectedly made house visits to a few of his lovers. He visited the home Vishnu Chavan (near the airport) and few others, before returning to Guruprasad.

On Sunday, 10 February 1963, Baba met Vishnu Chavan of Poona who came in afternoon with his family. (Lord Meher-p-4925-1963)

 

125-CHILD ACTORS

The Poona bhajan group had organized a drama depicting the seven Avatars and their predominant message to mankind. The play was performed before Baba on 27th May 1961. All the actors were the children of Center members, aged five to sixteen. In the final scene, Sohrab walked in as Baba, leaning on "Eruch's" (Rustom's) arm.

Seeing the twins go through the familiar scene of Baba giving darshan and prasad, while Baba was right before them, brought forth an uproar of delighted clapping and laughter from the audience. Baba laughed so deeply he had to wipe the tears from his eyes — especially when Sohrab's false moustache fell off! At the end, when "Baba" gestured, "I am the Ancient One!" the entire audience shouted several times, "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" shaking Guruprasad to its gilded ceiling. (Lord Meher-p-4752-1961)

 

126-CHIMAN CHOWDHARY

On Thursday and Sunday mornings, Merwan Seth would arrive at the toddy shop by 4:00 A.M. He would rouse every person connected with him in Kasba Peth to accompany him in the prayers held in the temple.

After the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection was Chiman Chowdhary among others. Thus, from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p-2o4-1919)

 

127-CHIINCHORKAR VYANKATESH SRIDHAR "KAKA"

On Thursday, 5 August 1926, while holding a discussion with Nusserwan Satha and Vyankatesh Sridhar "Kaka" Chinchorkar (devotees from Ahmednagar), the Master explained to them about desires and spiritual independence versus political independence. Baba ended by emphasizing:

Real bhakti [devotion] means "to die a thousand times a day." Thus a poet has said, "If you have the longing to receive the wound of an arrow, then first create a heart that would venture on such a dangerous game, that would bear its hardships, and that is bold enough to endure its sufferings."

This quotation expresses not only the literal and outer meaning that one should "create a heart," but also the inner sense, that the sufferings of the wound should be borne without anyone else knowing it; quietly, without the slightest murmur or sign of pain.

There should be absolutely no outward show even though one may be suffering from deadly wounds and cut into pieces from inside!

Ah — what burning! What love, what desire! The terrible heat of the sun is as nothing compared to that burning sensation! All these burnings and other such ordeals are on the part of the independent seeker of Truth, who has not found a Guru or a Guide. Those who have found a Sadguru, however, have nothing to do except dedicate themselves to him with complete blind submission. Even if the orders of the Master seem incomprehensible or even repellent, you have to carry them out with bowed heads. Do as the Sadguru tells you to do, even if his instructions are against your will or beyond your understanding. This is the easiest way to God. For, if one at all desires to reach this Goal of Truth, one must burn and consume oneself in that desire, without any other consideration of mind, body, or soul: and this is most difficult. You are lucky to have found such a Sadguru in me. ((Lord Meher-p-696-1926)

 

130-CHINTAMAN RAO & FAMILY

The school was closed for Christmas on Tuesday, 25 December 1928. Meredith came to visit at noon. According to Baba's wish, no religious ceremonies were observed that day. Baba explained to Meredith, "On all four sides, in every corner of the globe, religious precepts and ceremonies prevail. Were we to follow the same old sham and show here, then what would be the difference between us and the world? Here, to obey me is the best religious act you can perform, and by doing so you will free yourself from all the bondages of the customs and rites of religion."

Chintaman Rao and his family were permitted to pay their respects to Baba. (Lord Meher-p-1000-1928)

 

131-CHOHEN

He was relative Tatya Saheb and an old lover.

On December 1955, with a few of the mandali, Baba arrived in Bhuinj on the afternoon.. The villagers received him outside the village and wanted to take him into the village in a procession in the car. Baba, however, got out of the car and walked the distance along with the jubilant villagers, who led the way singing bhajans and beating on drums. When Baba reached the grand old mansion, Tatya Saheb was waiting on the steps and welcomed him. The family performed puja before Baba, and later Baba was led through the large house and sat comfortably in a decorated room.

Tatya Saheb introduced his friends and relatives, and snapping out of his reveries he began bustling back and forth bringing each person before Baba. One of those present was a relative named Chohan, who was an old lover.  (Lord Meher-p-3903-1955)

 

132-CHOPDE BUA

A kirtan program was held from 7:00 to 9:30 P.M. by Chopde Bua. The doors of the Beloved's wine-shop were flung open, and all imbibed the Wine of his presence according to their thirst. Those having no thirst received the awareness to create it; and thus, deep into the night, the program joyously continued."(Lord Meher-p-2327-1943)

 

133-CHORDIA DINESH NANDINI

Baba and his group reached Nagpur on the morning of 26 December 1937.Baba retired to the main bedroom. After a quick bath and breakfast, interviews began. Deshmukh had brought his fellow professors and students for Baba's darshan. Baba granted an interview to student named Dinesh Nandini Chordia was particularly drawn to Baba; her father was also a professor and she wrote poetry. In 1950, after Baba reached Nagpur a tremendous crowd was waiting to greet Baba in front of Thakur’s House. After giving them darshan from a distance, Baba retired to his room on upper floor

Men and women started coming in groups to the upper floor of Thakur's house, where Baba saw them, permitted darshan and conversed with each. This lasted until evening; then he went with the mandali to Dinesh Nandini Chordia's house for supper.

Dinesh was the poetess who had met Baba previously. She was a wealthy woman and had made elaborate arrangements to receive Baba. Beautiful silk saris were spread on the floors and staircase wherever Baba walked.

On the 26th, Adi Sr. arrived with Dinesh Chordia of Nagpur, her brother and the Deshmukh. Dinesh was taken on a tour of Meherabad, and on 1 July Baba took her to meet the women mandali at the P.W.D. bungalow in Ahmednagar.(Lord Meher-p-1926-1038)

 

134-CHOTA QUAWAAL

On 17th of September in the morning a singer named Chhota Qawaal arrived with his musicians in Meherazad to entertain Baba. However, Baba did not enjoy his singing much, or his choice of material, and he sent the group out for tea, saying he was curtailing the program and ending it at 1:00 P.M. But after tea, Chhota Qawaals singing improved, and Baba extended the program by an hour. All then left at 2:00 P.M. The singing programs were a private affair; no one from outside was called except for Padri, Adi, Don, Chhagan, Waman and Bhagirath. Nariman had come from Bombay on the 17th. (Lord Meher-p-5283-1957)

 

135-CHOUDHARY

(Cook for Mandali)

He cooked food for mandali in Manjile Meem and accompanied Baba many times on His tour and cooked vegetarian food for Hindu mandali members. Some of events are as under:

In early day at Poona in 1922, every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. The gathering was so festive that, to a stranger passing, by it appeared that a fair or carnival was being held. Baba lovers from Bombay, Lonavla including Chowdhary, and others from Poona came to attend the darshan.

In year 1922, Baba and His group left Khandala and proceeded to Khopoli. After walking a mile, they ascended the Bhor Ghat (a range of hills between Karjat and Lonavla). From there the descent to Bombay began and the lone bullock cart, which had been trailing with the luggage, took the lead. The gradient was steep and the bullock nearly tumbled down with the cart while the men ran alongside it, scrambling to keep it under control. The cart had been fixed with boards on its wheels to act as brakes, but they weren't effective, and the men had much difficulty slowing the cart's wheels with their bare hands.

After the group had walked some distance, Chowdhary and one more companion were reported missing. Baba was quite upset by this news. A search was made but the two men were not found. After reaching Khopoli, the two lost companions arrived. They had taken a shortcut, and Baba angrily scolded them for disobeying orders and threatened to send them back home. They begged his forgiveness for separating themselves from the group and realized that the few miles they had saved were not worth Baba's reproof and spoiled mood.

In Manjile Meem, Chowdhary cooked for the Hindus. Gustadji, Baba's constant companion throughout the day, prepared Baba's tea.

Once as directed by Baba, lunch was served by Chowdhary (the cook). Baba suddenly became very displeased with the Hindu mandali and began abusing them. He scolded Sadashiv and Arjun in particular, because they had not finished the vegetable dish served by Chowdhary.

On the morning of 14 April, 1924, Bhandara (mass feeding) started and continued until evening. Nearly 1,000 poor and destitute persons were fed. The food was cooked by Chowdhary with the other mandali's assistance.

In Manjile Meem Masaji would cook for most of the mandali, and Chowdhary would cook separately for the Hindus.

On Saturday, 19 April 1924 the Hindu mandali celebrated Hanuman's birthday. After dinner, Baba gathered the men outside the Jhopdi and inquired about the activities of the day. He asked Masaji if there was any leftover food. Masaji replied affirmatively. Baba asked the Hindu cook, Chowdhary, who replied, "At times there is, but I never throw it away.

One day, an old woman with her two sons came begging in the evening. They were brought to Baba, and Baba asked Chowdhary to cook them fresh dal and rice.  They were given food and Baba permitted them to depart after giving them new clothes.

On the morning of 12 May 1924, Baba called the mandali in front of his Jhopdi and rebuked them severely for their frequent quarrels. Chowdhary, who had felt very disturbed about the Master's remarks, decided to leave. Some of the mandali did their best to prevent him, but he was so upset that he would not listen. Gustadji informed Baba, and he again called the men to the Jhopdi. He sternly confronted Chowdhary: "Why did you ever agree to stay with me under all circumstances? Now you want to leave because of a few harsh words! What is the meaning of pulling on in any circumstance? With me you have to learn how to live and remain like dust!"

But Chowdhary was stubborn and would not listen and soon after left for Poona. After Chowdhary's sad departure, Baba asked the other men, "Who else wishes to leave me? If anyone wants to go, he can go right now!" But no one else was prepared to go.

Gustadji was in charge of the storeroom located on the Post Office verandah. When the cook Chowdhary or the women from the Family Quarters required items, they would write their requests on a piece of paper and send it to Gustadji. After he initialled it, the list would be sent to Baba to scrutinize. Baba would initial it and return it to Gustadji who would then issue the items. In this manner a rigid check was placed on all the supplies that were issued from the storeroom at Meherabad.

Sometimes, to give them a change, Baba would come in the mornings and announce, "Today we will have a cooking contest between Masaji and Chowdhary," for example, when Chowdhary was cooking for the Hindu mandali. Each would work laboriously to outdo the other in preparing tasty vegetarian food. At lunch, the mandali would serve as the panel of judges. Baba would dish out the food and ask, "Whose food was more tasty?" The food was so delicious, the mandali would reply, "Well, it's hard to say ... We will have to have a second helping to decide."  (Lord Meher-p-729-1936)

 

136-CHRISTIAN SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST

One Saturday, out of curiosity, a Christian Seventh-Day Adventist came to meet Baba at Guruprasad. The man asked Baba to give a discourse, but Baba replied, "How can I do that? Jesus said not to work on the Sabbath, and for me this is work." But he did explain a few things to the person. (Lord Meher-p-4802-1962)

 

137-CHUNNILAL & WIFE

On 19th December 1952, Baba and His group departed by train very early in morning, At the station there was a great rush from the crowd. Baba was persuaded to travel by second class instead of third. At Manmad, Baba wished to stay at the dak bungalow there, but it was already reserved for some government officer. While driving past the rest house, Baba pointed to a beautiful villa with a garden. "What a fine bungalow," he remarked. "Perhaps it is the best in Manmad."

Eruch went to the railway station and tried to persuade an official to allow them to occupy the dak bungalow, but he refused permission even though they were willing to spend the day on its verandah. So Eruch asked, "Do you know of any other bungalow where we could find accommodations?"

"Yes," said the man, whose name was Chunilal. "You can occupy the verandah of my bungalow."

Eruch thanked him, saying he would have to consult his elder brother for his approval. He returned and on informing Baba, obtained his consent on condition that the owner would have to remain elsewhere so long as Baba was there.

To Eruch's surprise, Chunilal agreed, and Baba was taken to the place. It was the same villa he had pointed out during his drive around the town.

The resident engineer arrived soon after to make all the arrangements. Seeing him, Baba asked, "How is it you are here when you agreed to be out when I came?"

"I have come to unlock the doors," he explained.

"Don't worry about opening the rooms. We will only use the verandah. But do you know who I am? People call me Meher Baba and it is your greatest good fortune that I have come here to stay a while."

Chunilal offered Baba and his group meals, but Baba replied that it had already been arranged. In the end, the official prevailed upon Baba at least to step into his house and have tea with him that afternoon. Baba acquiesced and the man left for his office, saying he would be back at teatime. His servants were instructed to see to Baba's needs. Because the man was so solicitous, Baba happily remarked, "I feel as if I am staying in Jal Kerawalla's bungalow."

In afternoon Baba wanted tea, but the tea leaves were locked in the cupboard. When the engineer returned at 2:30 P.M., Baba stated with a smile, "We already had our tea — prepared with your sugar and our tea leaves."

Chunilal was aghast and said, "But Baba, I never thought you would have it so soon."

"Your habit reminded me of a very close disciple of mine who was also a Grade I government officer, Jal D. Kerawalla, I.A.S."

Chunilal wished his wife to have Baba's darshan on her return from Delhi, and Baba agreed to stop again at his bungalow while returning. Chunilal remained with Baba until evening, and after he had left, Baba stated about him, "It is a rare thing to allow a total stranger to occupy one's house without knowing a thing about him, and be willing to stay somewhere else besides." (Lord Meher-p-3324-1954)

 

138-COLLECTOR OF AHMEDNAGAR   

(Chief Administrative Officer)

On 11th August 1928, the Collector (Chief Administrative Officer) of Ahmednagar paid a visit to the ashram especially to meet the three Europeans, Meredith Starr and the two ladies. The man was quite impressed that Britishers would migrate to India to join a spiritual ashram. (Lord Meher-p-955-1928)

 

 

139-COLLECTOR OF KARWAR

In November 1941, Baba stayed in Karwar for a week. On 1st, while Baba was there, the local collector requested an interview by letter. Nilu responded that the collector would be permitted to have Baba's darshan from a distance, but no interview. The man came in his car on the evening of the 3rd. By mistake, he drove to the mandali's bungalow first and parked there. After he saw Baba, a locket and photo were given to him, along with Baba's blessings, which he deeply appreciated.

When the man returned to his parked car, it was found that the battery was dead. Baba sent a special message indicating that this had happened for a purpose. When one approached a Master for darshan, Baba explained, it was beneficial to come on foot rather than by car. Therefore, the man should walk rather than drive back to his residence. The collector took it in stride and did as Baba indicated. The man offered his car and large bungalow to Baba, where he said Baba and his group would be more comfortable, but Baba declined the offer. (Lord Meher-p-2238-1941)

 

140-COL. MERWAN SOHRAB IRANI

Colonel M. S. Irani was once the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army. He was known as the Master’s archenemy; Baba called him "His Ravanna", who was Ram’s archenemy. Due to his constant thinking of Meher Baba, even though it was in an opposing manner, it brought good fortune to the Colonel in his next lifetime, who reincarnated into a close Baba family.

Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani was the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army during World War I.

He was the brother of Daulat Jehangir Irani, and after her husband's death, he looked after the family's material affairs. He had been worried about Daulat's contact with Upasni Maharaj and then Meher Baba, whom he thought would steal her family fortune. For a long time he had been disturbed that Daulat and her daughter Mehera were living in an austere ashram instead of in the comforts they were accustomed to. He wanted them to move back to his luxurious house in Poona and live a normal worldly life, but as they refused, he became a fierce opponent of Meher Baba, using his power and influences to try to undermine Baba s work.

On September 20th, at seven-thirty in the morning, the Colonel, along with a professor D. Kapadia of Deccan College and a relative J. Kapadia arrived at Meherabad. Rustom cordially led the gentlemen on a tour of the ashram; however, he was not acquainted with Colonel Irani who was his wife Freiny's maternal uncle. Rustom had heard that the Colonel had actively denounced Baba for years and written slanderous articles against him. When Behramji saw the group being shown around, he recognized Colonel Irani at once and informed Rustom to beware of what he said.

Professor Kapadia had known Mohan Shahane who had studied at Deccan College years before. Seeing him in the ashram, Kapadia critically remarked, "It is not good for a bright lad like you to waste your time here." Mohan pointedly explained to him about Meher Baba. Not impressed, Kapadia cynically asked, "Where does all the money come from for all this?"

Mohan replied, "I have nothing to do with that. I only know that the poor, sick and destitute are being served here."

Colonel Irani interposed, "It is all self-advertisement! This is all a show of false spiritual greatness!" These bitter remarks set off an unpleasant argument between the mandali and the antagonistic visitors. The mandali stopped arguing when the Colonel and Kapadia claimed that Zarathustra, Buddha and Christ were simply ordinary men whom legend had made great.

Despite all this contention, the visitors still wanted to meet the Master. Baba arrived three hours late at ten-thirty, but when Rustom asked the men to kindly take their shoes off before entering Baba's room, they were insulted and abruptly left.

Colonel Irani's other sister was Freiny, Padri's mother, who lived near Babajan's seat in Char Bawdi in Poona. He had also become disturbed by Freiny's daily devotion to Hazrat Babajan and her allowing her son to join Meher Baba's ashram. This same morning, Padri was in a very dejected mood and was thinking of leaving Meherabad. While being taken on tour of the ashram, the Colonel passed by the dispensary where Padri was prescribing medicines, but they did not see each other. This was fortunate, for had Padri seen him when he was in such a depressed state, he probably would have left with his uncle for Poona.

Colonel Irani had reasons other than mere spite to be openly against Meher Baba. He was a very successful man, but was unmarried and lonely; he suffered a deep disappointment that his closest relatives Daulat and Mehera, whom he dearly loved, willingly stayed with a Guru in what seemed to be a desolate wilderness. Thinking Meher Baba had duped his sister and swindled her out of her money and property, he had become Baba's fierce enemy. Being a warrior at heart, he decided to wage his own private war against Meher Baba. It was the Colonel who was responsible for publishing fictitious and misleading stories about Meher Baba in the Parsi newspapers, which at first created suspicion among the Zoroastrian communities about Meher Baba's claim to be a God-Realized Master.

It has been said that the Colonel's antagonism became as pronounced as Ravana's against Ram; for almost thirty-five years he continued spreading the worst kind of false propaganda against Meher Baba. But this enmity and opposition was a medium for the Master's inner work, for many people came to know about Baba through the Colonel's articles. Although the information given was critical and hostile, it stirred curiosity in many people, eventually inspiring them to go and see Meher Baba for themselves. Having his darshan, instead of being met with the alleged "poison of Meher Baba," they found the sweet nectar of his loving presence. In many Iranis and Parsis, a firm faith in Meher Baba's divinity awakened and they later became his staunch followers.

Viewed from this perspective, Colonel Irani unknowingly served Meher Baba tremendously. Because of his ardent devotion to strongly opposing Baba, he too eventually experienced Baba's love. Baba used to remark about the Colonel, "He is fortunate to be remembering me, no matter how. You have no idea how he really feels about me."

After Colonel Irani's departure from Meherabad, the Master commented about worldly-minded people: (Courtesy of Lord Meher: Vol.3, pages 842 & 844)

Rustom related, "Baba, the Colonel especially criticized the activities in Meherabad. He said that he had studied a great deal about Zarathustra's life, but that he was not impressed with the things he observed at Meherabad."

Baba replied, "Zarathustra did in his time what he thought proper under the conditions then prevailing. Now, I do what I think best. I am not concerned if the world accepts it or not. It is better you leave if you want to do as you like. What is it to me if your relatives, friends or the whole world follow me or not? I am what I am!"

Baba had previously foretold that the Parsis and Iranis would be the cause of his death, but this did not mean his physical death. The meaning concerned the bitter opposition to him and his work which, though none knew it at the time, was essential for his deeper purposes. A great work was done through this opposition and people eventually saw what beneficial results manifested. (Courtesy: Lord Meher - Vol.3, page 845)

In 1928, Colonel Irani began publishing critical articles about Meher Baba in the newspapers, inciting in the Irani and Parsi communities ill will and hatred toward him. The Colonel became totally preoccupied with his misconceived, false propaganda and also started sending objectionable letters directly to the Master and certain close followers.

Concerning Colonel Irani's activities, on October 9th, Baba remarked, "All this has no substance. There is nothing in it. It is not real suffering for me. Jesus had no roof over his head and had to wander all the time. I have no such hardships, yet I want and rather invite them. Let him write and speak against me. It will bear good results."

So, in actuality, Colonel Irani was a powerful medium for the Master and his work because, due to the Colonel's blasphemous attitude, Meher Baba's name rapidly came into prominence. When the Master began gathering disciples, the Parsi and Irani communities were opposed to him, almost fanatical in their opposition to the extent of even plotting his murder. But gradually, as their hostility simmered down, those Zoroastrians who had been most antagonistic to him eventually bowed their heads at his feet.

In fact, Baba was giving inner help to Colonel Irani to spread more opposition to him as an impetus for his work. Baba had once warned, "Parsis and Iranis will be the cause of my death." It did not mean that he would physically fall victim to their attacks; Baba's allusion was to this opposition. And those who opposed him in the beginning were to find him nearer to them in the end because of it. Baba had to work inwardly very hard and quickly through their opposition to bring them nearer to him, and this labour itself meant his near death. But all this was Baba's wish – to excite his opponents and intensify their opposition. It was Baba's spiritual game and it is impossible to understand the inner work he accomplished through the Parsi and Irani communities. The important thing is that those whom Baba had said would "be the death" of him came closer to him later on, and they eventually realized who he really was.

Criticism of Baba by the press was a regular occurrence those days. Behind it was Colonel Irani, who was quite clever and active in his propaganda campaign. He even went so far as to try to persuade Baily to his viewpoint by bribing him.

On December 27th, Baba found out about Baily's involvement with the Colonel and warned, "If Baily succumbs to graft to support his habits of wine, women and song, he will be like Judas. But I won't allow it to happen. I love him and will see that he does not slip off the path." Soon after, Baba sent Vishnu to Poona, and he returned with Baily the next day. Baily sought Baba's forgiveness with tears streaming down his cheeks. He promised Baba he would change his habits and said he would write a fitting reply to the Colonel's allegations. Hearing this, Baba explained at length about the current antagonism against him:

You should not hate him (Colonel Irani); the man deserves to be pitied. We should not act in the same way as he does. We should harbor no bitterness for his criticism nor try to get the better of him. Instead we should patiently tolerate his obstructive tactics. How beautiful it was when Christ said, "If a person slaps you on one cheek, offer him the other." This is the real thing; otherwise, there is no difference between the Colonel and Baily.

"While on this subject, let me tell you an anecdote. The Parsis defame me and call me 'Shaitan – Devil' simply because I do not eat meat and fish. I don't drink liquor and have never been to a brothel. Their definition of a Parsi is that he should be a non-vegetarian, drink wine and lead an immoral life while at the same time wearing the religious symbols of the sadra and kusti, visiting the fire-temple, and paying heed to the priests. Thus, by their behaviour, they themselves have become devils in fact! In short, a Parsi may do what he likes, but he is considered a pucca (true, faithful follower) if he simply wears the religious symbols.

"A fellow Zoroastrian Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani once came to Meherabad. At that time, I was staying in a small cabin shaped like a table, which seemed to look like a chicken coop to him, and the austere, simple atmosphere of Meherabad disgusted him. To vent his spleen, he involved my activities in the columns of the daily press, exposing my work on the pretext of disclosing unworthy wrongdoings of fake sadhus and saints.

"Colonel Irani's actions are an example of a misunderstanding. He is really a friend, because he too is mine. It is only one Soul inhabiting the persons of my friends and enemies. It is the same one Soul in everyone. If a person gently rubs his cheek or slaps himself with the same hand, he would not feel upset at his hand, because it is his hand whether it soothes or slaps. Likewise, all my well-wishers and critics are mine. All belong to me and all are equal."

Upon mention of Colonel Irani, Gandhi interjected, "Is he the Colonel Irani from Belgaum?" Chanji answered that he was the Superintendent at Matheran hill station. Gandhi sighed, "I know him; imagine that."

During this period, Daulatmai's brother, Colonel Irani, was still publishing defamatory articles in the Gujarati newspapers about Baba, misleading the Irani and Parsi community of Bombay with his baseless allegations. But there was also a group of Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, namely the Dadachanji, Katrak, Kotwal, Desai, Merchant, Baria and Pleader families, who were staunch followers of Baba. No amount of propaganda could sway them. These families tolerated insults and mocking taunts from their own communities and became ostracized by them. It was their rock-like faith in Meher Baba that made them hold to him. Thus, by facing such opposition, their love was tested.

During this period, Daulatmai's brother, Colonel Irani, was still publishing defamatory articles in the Gujarati newspapers about Baba, misleading the Irani and Parsi community of Bombay with his baseless allegations. But there was also a group of Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, namely the Dadachanji, Katrak, Kotwal, Desai, Merchant, Baria and Pleader families, who were staunch followers of Baba. No amount of propaganda could sway them. These families tolerated insults and mocking taunts from their own communities and became ostracized by them. It was their rock-like faith in Meher Baba that made them hold to him. Thus, by facing such opposition, their love was tested.

Mother Shireen was the main target of these antagonists from the Zoroastrian community, and she was troubled the most. While she was residing in Banu Mansion, all her neighbours, except for three persons, approached the landlord and threatened to vacate the building if he failed to evict Shireen. They even signed a petition to this effect.

Meanwhile, Venkatapathaiya began corresponding with Colonel Irani and others opposed to Baba. He held his own public meeting on December 10th, for the said purpose "to examine the credentials of Shri Meher Baba and to protest against the establishment of the Meher Baba Universal Spiritual Centre at Byramangala."

Jal Kerawala, Dr. Ghani, Dr. Deshmukh and Norina had published a small booklet entitled, Meher Baba's Raj of Truth – Crown of Truth. It attempted to allay the public's fears about Meher Baba and to answer some of the opposition's criticism. With Baba's consent, they attended the meeting and tried to distribute the booklet.

Colonel Irani, a Zoroastrian, was rumoured to be planning a visit to Bangalore. Baba hinted he would like the Colonel to come and see him, so that once and for all this problem of his opposition might cease. "Then he and I both will feel at ease," Baba stated. Explaining further, Baba took pity on the stubborn man:

After the foundation-laying ceremony at Byramangala and the starting of the construction of the center, reports, both pro and con, began appearing regularly in the local newspapers about Meher Baba and his work. Meanwhile, the vindictive attorney Venkatapathaiya invited Colonel M. S. Irani to Bangalore to help in his campaign against Baba. The Colonel arrived from Poona in January. From the early 1920s, since his sister, Daulatmai, and nieces, Mehera and Freiny, dedicated their lives to Baba; Colonel Irani had been vehemently opposed to Baba, writing outrageous accusations in the Gujarati press. He had continued this hostile propaganda throughout the ensuing years and now in Bangalore he delivered two lectures at public meetings, and also one in Mysore.

About one hundred fifty persons attended his lecture entitled, "My Experiences with Pseudo Saints," on January 30th. The Colonel, however, disappointed his audience by attacking only one person – namely, Meher Baba. Even the chairman of the meeting, the mayor of Bangalore, objected to the Colonel's one-sided arguments. Norina, Nadine and Jal Kerawala attended the talk, and Jal asked pointed questions, which the Colonel could not answer well.

Yet despite all the Colonel's best efforts, how could this opposition detrimentally affect Baba's work? Even the Colonel's hostility was part of Baba's work and actually accelerated it further. After the Colonel's visit to Bangalore, Ghani Munsiff published a pamphlet entitled "The Spiritual Hoax of Lt. Colonel M. S. Irani, “in which he defended Baba and answered all the Colonel's erroneous statements and mendacious accusations.

In his lecture, Colonel Irani at one point had stated that he had been to Sakori to see Upasni Maharaj, and had been told to read his books which he found "irrelevant matter."

In reply to this, Ghani Munsiff bitingly wrote: "As for the Lt. Colonel not seeing anything enlightening in the books of Upasni Maharaj, we quote the words of a sage who said:

'Works like this (of a Perfect Being) are as a mirror:

if an ass looks in, you cannot expect an angel to look out;

when a head and a book come into collision

and one sounds hollow, it is not always the book!' "

In reply to Ghani's publication, the Colonel financed his own vicious rebuttal in the form of a bigger booklet, grandiosely entitled Meher Baba, The Greatest Hoax of the 20th Century

However, because of Colonel Irani's agitation against Meher Baba in the newspapers, and having heard others of the Bombay Parsi community attack Baba, Sohrabji had no true feelings of reverence for Baba. But because of his son Noshir, he came to Meherabad seeking Baba's help to relieve his anxiety.
Concluding, Baba observed:

Honestly, I love Colonel Irani. I know that he is within me and is doing what I want him to do. Everyone works as he is intended to work, and God is in all. No one is at fault

Work has to be done and just as the Pandavas and Kauravas battled and Arjuna did his duty according to Krishna's advice, in the same way, my workers should do my work. Don't avoid opposition for fear of opponents or criticism by the public. As I showed you now, opposition is to be faced and I assure you that if you do so, there is one hundred percent guarantee of success in your endeavours.

   
   

A few Bombay lovers also journeyed to Surat for the darshan program, as did some Bombay Parsis who were adamantly against Baba – due to Colonel Irani's influence. By creating opposition, however, they were unknowingly helping to establish faith in the hearts of some other Parsis. For in fact, some of those who had come to oppose Baba left with their hearts at his feet. There was also a hostile element in Surat itself, and some of those people joined forces with those from Bombay in opposing Baba.

Baba arrived in Surat at five o'clock on the morning of September 18th. From the station, he was paraded in a beautifully decorated automobile to the home of Sohrab Vakil. Baba was welcomed by an enthusiastic crowd. The opposition forces that had collected to shout slogans against him were outnumbered by his devotees. Amidst the crowd, here and there, a few people whispered against Baba, but not one had the nerve to come out openly with their criticism. (Lord Meher - Vol.9, page 3188)

 

141-COUSIN OF ALOBA

In February 1928, "Aloba and his cousin were forced to leave the Abode of Love, but no one could take away their love. Their awakened hearts were breaking, but their spirits were uniting with the Beloved, who fulfils such sincere longing with his constant presence."  (Lord Meher-p-908-1928)

 

142-DADA PATIL

On the 11th 1938, an elderly villager was brought to Meherabad by Dada Patil. The man had a bullock cart, which Pendu had hired to bring materials to Meherabad, but the villager had been stealthily stealing wooden planks from the stockpile on the hill. Baba had come to lower Meherabad that day, and the man was brought before him. Baba was to punish him. Padri or Pendu would have whipped any thief! But what was Baba's justice? Baba sentenced him to go to every house in the village with the stolen planks on his head, and to tell all that he had stolen this property from Meher Baba! Dada Patil was to follow him and make sure he did it at every house and then report back to Baba. The old man asked forgiveness and said he would do as Baba ordered, but begged not to have to carry the heavy planks on his head, and Baba relented. (Lord Meher-p-1935-1938)

 

143-DADACHANJI ARANVAZ N.

(Daughter of Dadachanji & wife of Nariman Dadachanji)

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-3 Sl No

 

144-DADACHANJI ARMAITY

Daughter of Beheram and Banoo Dadachanji

Meher Baba made her repeat it three times, and Armaity got three kisses too! Then Baba gave her the traditional sadra and kusti (thread), and asked her to repeat the prayer once more. Her mother dressed her in the sadra and once again the prayer was repeated. Baba embraced her and she garlanded Him with flowers, as did her parents, sister and grandparents. Armaity then went inside to meet Mehera and was given sweets and gifts. Baba made her sit near him as he drank his coconut water, and gave some of it to her from his own glass. Although the ceremony took hardly five minutes, for those present there were no words to describe the sanctity they felt as Baba performed it. The atmosphere was divinely beautiful, and Baba was radiant and smiling. No Dasturji (Zoroastrian priest) could have achieved for Armaity and those gathered what Baba imparted to them that day. (Lord Meher-p-5010-1963)

 

145-DADACHANJI BEHERAM & BANU

In June 1963 at Guruprasad Baba continued discourses.

The Bombay group was with Baba practically daily in morning. Generally, Baba looked exhausted, but he kept giving his loving contact to them, passing the time with discourses, jokes, or music. Despite this, those present could see how tired he really was. The four Dadachanji brothers — Nariman, Rustom, Hoshang and Beheram — had been coming every weekend in turns. (Lord Meher-p-5022-1963)

 

146-DADACHANJI DARA

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji & Bachamai)

On 21st September 1928, Meher Manzil was officially opened. Baba was given a bath by some of the boys after not having bathed for the previous eighteen days (a record as far as the mandali could recall). Despite this, there was no unpleasant odour from his body. Baba had been wearing the same sadra during this period, which had become quite dirty, and that too he changed. Baba's Table Cabin was brought to the Meher Manzil the next day, and the new residence was inaugurated with bhajans and sweets. Baba was garlanded and photographed, and speeches were delivered by Dara and a few others.

Baba had ordered Dara to meditate early in the morning, but he was often disobedient. Later that day, Baba asked him, "Why didn't you meditate as I asked? I gave you special instructions about it."

Dara complained that it was so bitterly cold at 3:00 A.M. that he could not concentrate well. Baba countered, "If cold makes you shirk from the spiritual path, how will you ever progress? To complain about extreme cold in winter, too much heat in summer, and rain in the monsoon is a tendency of human nature. If at any time pretexts are ready (to justify disobedience), how on earth are you to progress in the Path?" After this reprimand, Baba pardoned Dara and instructed him to rise at 5:00 A.M. (instead of at three), tie a cloth around his eyes, and repeat God's name until Baba told him to stop.

Once while in Bombay, Bachamai Dadachanji came to see Baba and informed him those two days before, her son Dara had come down with double pneumonia and had been seriously ill. Baba related, "I, too, had pneumonia. If I had not caught it, Dara would have died."

Dara was still quite ill and had a dangerously high fever; the doctors had given up hope. Baba went to see him. The next day Dara's temperature became normal, but Baba was observed to be suffering a high fever. Bachamai asked him, "Baba, why are you doing this? Dara is all right, but now you have a fever. You have taken his suffering upon yourself. Let him die, Baba; you must not suffer!" Baba smiled at the woman's brave words, and was pleased with her love and detachment.

Baba left on 19th February 1933, for Bombay for visa work, and made a second trip to Bombay from Nasik leaving on 3rd March. Before leaving, he did a strange thing: He applied plaster of Paris to his arm for what appeared to be no reason. When the group arrived in Bombay, Baba did the same thing again, and the mandali were wondering what was the hidden meaning behind Baba's actions. Late that night, Chanji's two-year-old nephew Dara Dadachanji had a serious accident in which he was almost killed. Baba advised his parents to apply plaster of Paris to his injuries and the mandali then realized why Baba had done what he had.

On 19th February 1938, the joyous feeling that permeated the atmosphere at Meherabad as the lovers began arriving for the three-day celebration. Almost 500 lovers from Bombay, Poona, Ahmednagar, Nasik, Navsari, Nagpur and other towns and cities, gathered to quench their thirst. More than 200 came from Bombay, including Dara Dadachanji

On 30th May 1935, Baba drove from Nasik to Bombay. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home. There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

On 1st February 1942, the Dadachanji family of Bombay came to Meherabad for a day and navjot ceremony of Dara son of Naoroji Dadachanji was performed before Baba.

Baba consoled Naoroji Dadachanji on demise of his son Nozar in air crash and they left at peace. Naoroji's second son, Dara, had gone to Hyderabad to bring the body, which was found five days after the crash in a decomposed state. It was buried in Secunderabad after a military salute, and no religious ceremony was performed.

Baba recalled his meeting in Hollywood in 1932. While climbing the stairs to the theater's balcony, Baba was supported on one side by Homa Dadachanji and on the other by Dara, Homa's brother. Dara had recently injured his knee. After the movie, Baba joked, "It was a sight for the gods! Here I was, injured myself, leaning on two cripples."

Baba gave sahavas and darshan to intimate devotees in Bombay a month ago. The sahavas was in the afternoon. When Baba was alighting from the car to enter the sahavas program, Homi & Dara also got down. They were limping. Those days Baba walked with the help of canes. One was on each side, both gave company to Baba. Dara had sprained his foot and Homa was limping because of his leg operation.

During Sahwas in year 1958, upon seeing Homa and Dara Dadachanji approaching him, Baba remarked, "These are two brothers who love me very much. Homa has come from London especially to attend this sahavas. (Lord Meher-p-4302-1958)

 

148-DADACHANJI HOMA

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji & Bachamai)

On 30th May 1935, Baba, with few mandali moved from Nasik to Bombay.  Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Naoroji Dadachanjis' teenage daughters and sons Homa aged six. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family.

On 19th February 1938, the joyous feeling that permeated the atmosphere at Meherabad as the lovers began arriving for the three-day celebration. Almost 500 lovers from Bombay, Poona, Ahmednagar, Nasik, Navsari, Nagpur and other towns and cities, gathered to quench their thirst. More than 200 came from Bombay, including Homa

Homa Dadachanji was also in London. He had been greatly saddened by his brother Nozar's death in a plane crash. Baba comforted him, "Until his last breath Nozar remembered me and he is with me now. So you should be happy. All are in me, don't worry. He has come to me."

Baba recalled his meeting with DeMille in Hollywood in 1932. While climbing the stairs to the theater's balcony, Baba was supported on one side by Homa Dadachanji and on the other by Dara, Homa's brother. Dara had recently injured his knee. After the movie, Baba joked, "It was a sight for the gods! Here I was, injured myself, leaning on two cripples."

Upon seeing Homa and Dara Dadachanji approaching him, Baba remarked, "These are two brothers who love me very much. Homa has come from London especially to attend this sahavas. They have given complete physical sahavas to me before. Once in Bombay when I had to get out of the car, I had to use canes. I found both of them also limping. They were hobbling with me — all three of us hobbling. It was a sight for the gods!"

On 20th December 1962, Homa Dadachanji with two other Baba lovers drove together to Ahmednagar. They spent the night in Poona and arrived in Ahmednagar in morning on 21 December. Later Homa drove on to Meherazad. (Lord Meher-p-5102-1964)

 

149-DADACHANJI HOSHANG & HAVOVI

(Son of Dadachanji)

Hoshang Dadachanji's wife Havovi came especially close in Baba's love-orbit from dear "Chanji family" there was none whose head remained unbowed at Baba's feet.  (Lord Meher-p-4942-1963)

The Bombay group was with Baba practically daily in morning. Generally, Baba looked exhausted, but he kept giving his loving contact to them, passing the time with discourses, jokes, or music. Despite this, those present could see how tired he really was. The four Dadachanji brothers — Nariman, Rustom, Hoshang and Beheram — had been coming every weekend in turns. (Lord Meher-p- 5022-1963)

 

150-DADACHANJI NARIMAN

(Son of Dadachanji)

(Close disciple)

(Refer: Fortunate Souls volume-3-SL No.73)

 

151-DADACHANJI-NARIMAN MERWAN

(A young Parsi relative of the Dadachanjis)

A young Parsi relative of the Dadachanjis, sixteen-year-old Nariman Merwan Dadachanji, came for Baba's darshan. He stood silently before Baba with a garland and bouquet of flowers. Baba embraced him without making any remarks. There was no verbal exchange between them. The usual introductions and pleasantries were strangely missing. But the effect of this quiet embrace was that Nariman dedicated himself with full faith to the Master's cause and became an important and staunch devotee. (Lord Meher-p-1081-1929)

 

152-DADACANJI NAROJI & BACHMAI

(Elder brother of Dadachanji)

On 30th May 1935, Baba came to Bombay from Nasik. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

In contrast to the resurrection of the dead child, Baba again described Nozar Dadachanji's airplane crash, and reemphasized, "Those who die with my name on their lips in their last moments will come to me."

Baba again mentioned the love of Nozar's father Naoroji and his entire family in Bombay:

Naoroji's wife died, his youngest son (Tehemtan) died, and recently Nozar died in a plane accident — each one with my name on their lips. The whole family was (financially) dependent on Nozar. Now, see their love! They did not take Nozar's death to heart, as they know whatever happens, happens according to Baba's will. None felt much at his death, and such love touches me. If you talk about miracles, this is a miracle!

About Nozar, there were two things before me. When the news first came that his plane had gone down, the family had hopes I would not let Nozar die, as his body was not found. On the other hand, before me was the fact that the entire family had love for me.

They sent me a telegram, and I cabled back that if Nozar's dead body was recovered within five days, it should be sent to Meherabad. I wanted to test the love of Naoroji, his sons Dara and Homa, and his daughters Arnavaz, Roda and Nargis. The plane was discovered after a week in a lake and Nozar's body removed. When this tragedy took place I was in Poona for a change. But the chamatkar (miracle) here is the love of the bereaved ones, and their silent submission to my will. The real miracle on the part of the family was their regret to disturb me during my change and rest. (lord Meher-p-3828-1955)

 

 

153-DADACHANJI NOZER

(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji)

On 30 May 1935, Baba, Gustadji, Jalbhai and Gulmai drove from Nasik to Bombay and again stayed at Banubai's apartment. Baba was invited to lunch the next day at Banu Mansion in Dadar, Naoroji and Bachamai Dadachanji's new home.  There, Baba met the Dadachanjis' teenage daughters, Arnavaz, seventeen, Nargis, thirteen, and Roda, eleven, and their young sons, Tehemtan, eight, Homa, six, Dara, four, and Nozar, two. Naoroji was Chanji's older brother, and his entire family was drenched in Baba's love.

Baba again described Nozar Dadachanji's airplane crash, and reemphasized, "Those who die with my name on their lips in their last moments will come to me."Baba again mentioned the love of Nozar's father Naoroji and his entire family in Bombay:

Naoroji's wife died, his youngest son (Tehemtan) died, and recently Nozar died in a plane accident — each one with my name on their lips. The whole family was (financially) dependent on Nozar. Now, see their love! They did not take Nozar's death to heart, as they know whatever happens, happens according to Baba's will. None felt much at his death, and such love touches me. If you talk about miracles, this is a miracle!

About Nozar, there were two things before me. When the news first came that his plane had gone down, the family had hopes I would not let Nozar die, as his body was not found. On the other hand, before me was the fact that the entire family had love for me.

They sent me a telegram, and I cabled back that if Nozar's dead body was recovered within five days, it should be sent to Meherabad. I wanted to test the love of Naoroji, his sons Dara and Homa, and his daughters Arnavaz, Roda and Nargis. The plane was discovered after a week in a lake and Nozar's body removed. When this tragedy took place I was in Poona for a change. But the chamatkar (miracle) here is the love of the bereaved ones, and their silent submission to my will. The real miracle on the part of the family was their regret to disturb me during my change and rest. (Lord Meher-p-3829-1955)

 

154-DADACHANJI RAYMOND

(Son of Dadachanji-Hoshang & Havovi)

On 22 December 1968 was the first day of celebrations, a triple occasion in honour of Mehera's birthday, the betrothal of Dara and Amrit, and also the navjot ceremony of four children of the Dadachanji family.

Hoshang and Havovi Dadachanji had originally asked Baba through Arnavaz to perform the thread ceremony of their son, Rayomand, age ten, and daughter Meherrukh, age seven, in May 1969 at Guruprasad, but Baba had replied no. They then requested it be done on Mehera's birthday and to that Baba replied, "Kabul (Agreed)!" (Lord Meher-p-5378-1968)

 

155- DADACHANJI  RUSTOM & FREINY

(Rustom Dadachanji was son of Framroz Dadachanji a close disciple of Meher BABA and was married to Freiny daughter of

Referring to Freiny, Baba explained:

I have to bear the burden of many cases like hers. But, in dealing with such situations, I have to adopt peculiar methods which people do not understand. On the contrary, such persons as she place obstacles in my ways of working, create more suffering for themselves and add to my suffering. I care for them, save them and redeem them from suffering, by suffering myself!

Freiny has great love for me, but she does not obey me. I keep her at a distance for her own good, but she creates a row, and her row becomes my suffering! She fasted, and I ordered her from Jabalpur to break it, but she disobeyed.

I had to go to Nasik to pacify her [and get her to start eating again]. But all this I bear, and all this infinite suffering is not even a drop in my Ocean (of divinity)

In the early 1960’s, Beloved Meher Baba use to spend the summers (mid-March to June) at Guru Prasad in Poona. Guru Prasad was the magnificent residence of the Maharani of Baroda. It had a grand entrance drive through beautiful gardens; a portico leading up to wide verandas with marble floors. The front doors were tall and their glass work was etched with artistic designs. This palatial bungalow was a fit setting for the King of kings, Beloved Avatar Meher Baba. It was also very practical as it not only provided Him with a suitable site for His seclusion work, but it also was graced with a hall that was large enough for Baba to use for His darshan programs. It was at Guru Prasad that, in my case, Beloved Meher Baba's compassion allowed  "the improbable to become possible."

Two blocks away from Guru Prasad is Mobo's Hotel. During the early '60s when Baba used to give darshan, the Dadachanjis and the Mistrys used to rent rooms at Mobo's for the time Baba would be in Poona. On some mornings Baba would go for a drive or would visit one of His lovers and we used to stand at the gates of the hotel (which were on the road itself) just in case Beloved Baba drove by. When he did, in His love, He would stop the car and give us a smile or a hand to kiss. After some days, Baba asked that we remain on the terrace of the hotel and simply wave to Him as His car slowed down and then drove on.

After this extra and special glimpse of the Beloved, we would quickly get ready and go to Guru Prasad to await Beloved Baba's return. We would all stand lining the sides of the grand curved portico, waiting for Baba's car to slowly roll in and stop at the wide flight of stairs. Baba's door would open and one of the mandali, or sometime, a strong Baba lover who was visiting, would put out his arm for Baba.

Baba would take the support and climb the few steps and then enter the hall of Guru Prasad where He would seat Himself on the sofa. We would gather around, enjoying Beloved Baba's sahavas. Sometime there would be a singing program, but it made little difference to us; we just used to gaze in adoration at Beloved Baba until He lovingly dismissed us.

As the days went by, my heart started yearning, thinking, "How wonderful it would be if I could, once, help Beloved Baba up the steps. What joy it would be to touch Him!" My heart knew how improbable, in fact impossible, this dream, this longing was! With so many physically strong lovers around, and with Baba needing a really strong support, how could I even be noticed?

One fine morning, as we lined up. Beloved Baba's car rolled in, stopped, the door opened and Baba looked straight at me and beckoned. But I did not respond, thinking Baba wanted someone standing behind me. In my wildest imagination the thought did not come that Baba was fulfilling my heart's desire.

He beckoned again and this time I turned around to see whom Baba wanted. But I saw no one and, with a question on my face, I looked at Baba. The third time Baba beckoned and I dared to mouth, "Baba, I?" He nodded and I ran down the steps thinking, "Baba wants to tell me something."

When Baba gestured, "Take me up the steps," glorious joy filled my heart. I extended my arm and tensed, knowing I must not falter in taking His weight. Baba placed His lovely hand on my arm and I braced myself as Baba stepped out of the car. I took a step and, to my surprise, we seemed to glide up the steps light as a feather.

Throughout those precious moments my experience and feeling was, "How soft, like a baby, a cotton puff and the clouds, all rolled into one is Beloved Baba!" Baba sat down on the sofa and gave my arm a distinct "Thank you" squeeze. Baba's love — compassion — His caring and giving — is beyond words. His silence is so eloquent: one hears Him distinctly in one's heart. His so loving, tender and knowing eyes smiled at me and I returned to sit with the other Baba lovers — in my heart a glorious, treasured glow which even today burns brightly.  (Showers of grace –p-32 –Bal Natu)

 

156-DADACHANJ TEHEMTAN

(Tehemtan was the son of Naoroji Dadachanji younger brother of Framroz Dadachanji.)

In Bombay, Naoroji Dadachanji's sixteen-year old son Tehemtan had contracted typhoid in the middle of July 1943, and had been taken to the hospital. His condition at first did not seem serious and improved somewhat with medication. His sister, Arnavaz, whom Baba had advised to study nursing, looked after him. Although Tehemtan did not want to take his medicine, she would tell him, "Baba wants you to drink it," whereupon he would dutifully swallow it. She wrote to Baba, "In his illness, he is thinking of you the whole time. He sings to himself your arti, and your sweet name is ever ready on the tip of his tongue."

When Chanji had seen Baba in Lahore on 30 July 1943, Baba had remarked to him, "I am going to call Tehemtan to me. Don't worry. It is for his own good that he should be called to Eternal Life, while he is still pure and unstained by the impurities of the world."

Tehemtan had always loved Baba dearly, since their first meeting when he was only four months old in 1927. On the afternoon of 3 August, Tehemtan died. He was Bachamai and Naoroji's eldest son and they, of course, felt very sad about his unexpected demise. They came to Poona to meet Baba, who consoled them. They told him with tears, "An astrologer had told us that Tehemtan would be an accomplished engineer or doctor." (Lord Meher-p-2374-1943)

 

157-DADI MEHTA

Baba departed for Meherazad at 4:45 P.M. After Baba's departure each day, the conversation would always center on him. It was a wonderful time, and although the men mandali worked day and night, by Baba's grace, they never felt tired.That night the Gujarati group amused themselves in various ways. Dadi Mehta had a good time teasing Darabshah.

On 7th November 1955, Baba arrived in Meherabad in morning. Baba had a discussion in his cabin for some time, and then came to the hall to see the sahavas group. He said, "Those who did not sleep last night should stand up." Minoo Kharas and Adi Dubash promptly stood up again. Baba wryly inquired, "Don't you two ever sleep at night?"

Dadi Mehta remarked, "Both sleep quite well, Baba!"

Everyone laughed, and Baba asked Adi Dubash, "Has Minoo's proximity affected you? Despite no sleep, your health seems to be quite good, so there is nothing to worry about. (Lord Meher-p-3760-1955)

 

157-KERAWALA DADI

 

Dadi Kerawala was son of Banumasi Kerawala.

Before leaving Meherabad to embark in New Life, Baba sent away and Dadi Kerawala to his family, telling them, "I will call you later."1961-1938

In 1939, few more were also called to Bangalore. Eruch brought his aunt Banumasi Kerawala and her sons Dadi and Sam with his father, mother & two sisters.

In year 1928, Eruch's cousin Dadi Kerawala, received his bachelor degree in agriculture, and came to Baba one day. He asked, "What should I do now?"

"Do my farming," Baba replied.

Dadi did not understand and inquired, "How?"

"Go to Mandla and farm the land at my center there. By doing this you will learn how my farming is done," Baba instructed. Baba sent him to Mandla with Sohrabji Vakil of Surat. By cultivating the farmland there for a year, Dadi came to understand what Baba had meant. Baba would continually pester him by sending frequent instructions, which he had to act upon immediately. Only then did he grasp that to follow Baba's behests at all times is doing his "farming."

In 1949 Baba had sent Dadi Kerawala and Sohrabji Vakil of Surat to Mandla in Central India, to farm the land of Baba's center there. They were on their way on 12 May when Sohrabji suddenly had a heart attack and died while the train halted at Gadarwar.

Before the 100-day seclusion had begun, Baba expressed his desire to sit for some time in seclusion at the top of seven hills surrounding Poona, and also to continue his mast work. Baba departed Mahabaleshwar with the five women for Poona on 27th March 1951. Dadi Kerawala was in charge of plant experimentation at the Horticulture Research Station there.

On 22th March 1952, Baba, accompanied by Pendu and Nilu, was driven to Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. Since Dadi Kerawala was an agricultural officer there, he had been able to arrange Baba's stay in the garden, in a large bungalow. Although Dadi was tired of the work and had resolved to quit, Baba had asked him in a strange way to keep the job. When Dadi was talking about his decision with Piloo Mama Satha in Bindra House, Baba suddenly entered. In the course of the conversation, Baba spelled out to Dadi, "The atmosphere in Ganeshkhind is quite good and the climate, too, is very good. It is a most pleasant spot, and the milk there is rich and invigorating for the health. I like Ganeshkhind very much, and you should not leave it."

Dadi thought: "What misfortune. If I get better emoluments in another job, why shouldn't I leave? Keeping company with this Master is not good, for he gives orders and binds one." Despite such thoughts, Dadi prudently said nothing to Baba.

The day before embarking on his Fiery Free Life, Baba expressed his intention of paying his respects to the shrines of the three Perfect Masters who played the most direct roles in his current advent.

After leaving Shirdi, Baba arrived at Babajan's tomb in Poona at around midnight. The shrine was closed, but it was specially opened for him. Baba laid his head on the tomb, The mandali's bus arrived an hour later (due to some mechanical trouble on the way). At Bindra House, they were told to pay their respects at Babajan's samadhi and then to rest at Ganeshkhind where Dadi Kerawala had made arrangements)

On 18th June, 1955, Dadi Kerawala and others and 3 Baba brothers arrived in Satara for the cricket match. Baba played cricket with the men (using a rubber ball), on the grounds that Baba had approved, under some mango trees adjoining an Inspection Bungalow. He was in a most pleasant mood. The cricket match was played unusually seriously for a game with Baba, according to his instructions. There were ten players on each side, and Baba, being the eleventh of each team, played on both sides. Nariman and Sarosh were the captains, but Baba selected each team.

On 14th October 1955, Baba left Satara for Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. He stayed in the botanical gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence, where he had stayed twice before.

 

Baba left Satara for Poona on the 13th January 1956 with few mandali and stayed in Ganeshkhind Gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence. (Pendu had been sent a day in advance.) Arrangement for darshan had been made in a bungalow in Ganeshkhind itself (Bungalow No. 5, Shivajinagar, near the Poona Meteorological Observatory) belonging to a Sindhi, Javarmal Ahuja.

In 1956, Dadi Kerawala had been posted to a remote village of Ajra, between Belgaum and Kolhapur. During this mast trip, Baba stopped and had lunch there. 3959-1956

Baba decided to go to Poona for a while, as it was summertime and extremely hot in Meherazad. Besides, he was due for a checkup, and new X-rays were to be taken. He left in In I In year 1957, women disciples in Meherjee's car reached Poona on 18th April 1957. They were accommodated in Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens, where Dadi had been promoted to Superintendent.

On Sunday, 26th May 1957 Gulmai came to see Baba. Baba probably would have stayed at Guruprasad Palace until he left Poona, but a long distance telephone call was received from Shantadevi's secretary in Bombay, informing them that a portion of Guruprasad was required for the Maharani's brother and his guests whom the Maharani had promised to accommodate.

The secretary was told that during his stay Baba did not want anyone else to stay in the house. But since the Maharani had already promised her brother, Baba agreed to vacate the bungalow early. The secretary most likely conveyed this to the Maharani, and phone calls went back and forth between Bombay and Guruprasad. But having decided to leave, Baba moved back to Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens on 1st June 1957. The result was that, thereafter, the Maharani reserved Guruprasad exclusively for Meher Baba's use, and never allowed anyone else to stay while Baba was there.

On 23 November 1957, the Jessawalas came to Meherazad with Banumasi and Dadi Kerawala, The next morning, Sunday, 24th November 1957, Baba drove to Meherabad

On 19th March 1958, accompanied by the women mandali, Baba went to Poona, where their accommodation was again provided by Dadi Kerawala in Ganeshkhind.

In April 1958, Baba was in Mahabaleshwar, Baba called Meherwan Jessawala and his cousin Dadi Kerawala was called for three days (20th, 21st, and 22nd). The local residents were pestering Kohiyar to ask Baba to give darshan, and so on the last day of Baba's stay, Tuesday, 29 April 1958, Baba gave darshan in Shapoor Hall. About 300 people took advantage of it, including the Maharaja of Bhor and his family, and some maharanis (queens) who were vacationing in Mahabaleshwar.

On the 10th, Baba left Bombay with the mandali in three cars. Baba was driven to Poona where he stayed at Dadi Kerawala's quarters in Ganeshkhind Gardens. Baba called them and discussed details of a meeting he wished to hold at Meherabad on 10 July.

Bhau's eye problems persisted. Dadi Kerawala was present one day and suggested he apply mustard oil essence which was reputed to be beneficial. Baba told Dadi to procure it (from Bangalore). When it arrived, Baba himself applied it to Bhau's eyes the first time and then told Bhau to apply it every day. It burned so badly that tears would pour forth from Bhau's eyes. He would have to leave the hall, and people would observe his tears and whisper among themselves, thinking Baba was giving him an overwhelming experience of love. This went on for a few days, until Baba stopped him from applying it.

Principal Niranjan Singh came from Delhi to see Baba. After the meeting, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala to take Niranjan to the railway station on his scooter.

At the same time another person came. Baba asked Jehangu to take him to the station. Jehangu replied, "Dadi has a side car to his scooter and can easily take both."

Baba sternly rebuked him, "Just do the work I have given you, and Dadi will do his. It is not necessary for you to make suggestions to me."

Baba would likewise often arrange for different people's support. If someone were going abroad for further studies, he would write to lovers in that country with instructions to look after them (such as for Dadi Kerawala and few others, who went to America). Besides this, Baba would always remember to send a birthday card or telegram to his close lovers whether they be nearby or far away. Thus, for the Beloved of all, there was hardly a moment's rest.

In 1960, One day Dadi Kerawala brought a cake for Baba. Baba distributed it among those present, but rebuked Dadi, "If anyone presents a gift to me, he places a load on my head. You (think you) put a straw on my head, but it is enough to bring down the entire roof! Henceforth I forbid you to give me anything, as it is a burden to me."

Once, when all three were present in Guruprasad, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala, "What are you thinking?"

Dadi replied, "You know it, Baba!"

Baba commented, "I have told you many times that I will give you a wife as beautiful as the moon, and still you are thinking about it. You must have complete faith in me. When an individual has 100 percent faith in me, and leaves everything to me, the burden automatically falls on my shoulders. I have my Universal work to do and I am totally engrossed in it, but the weight of that individual's burden reminds me of my responsibility toward him, and I do everything for such a person."

Dadi Kerawala was present at the meeting, and during it Baba casually remarked to him, "Why don't you go abroad?"

Afterwards, Dadi began thinking of what Baba had said and began applying to universities in America to further his studies. Dadi's field of study was agriculture and he was offered an assistantship at Michigan State University. He left the following May with Baba's approval. At Michigan State he studied for four years and earned a Ph.D. in Agriculture. In a letter to him (in 1967), Baba sent this message: "Those who love me with unswerving love will always have their love reciprocated in full measure."

 

On the 24th August 1965, Baba permitted Dadi Kerawala to provide food for Meherazad in honor of Dadi's birthday. The meal was prepared and brought by Chhagan, along with Dhun Satha.

On 13th October 1968, Baba held a meeting to inform his main workers of his decision to give darshan the following year from 10th April to 10th June 1969 at Guruprasad. Besides the resident men mandali, Dadi Kerawala was also called with others from Poona. (Lord Meher-p-5357-1968)

 

159-DADU ABDULLA

(Son of Ramjoo Abdulla)

Ramjoo Abdulla's entire family had been in Baba's contact for many years, Baba, and Ramjoo always sought Baba's advice about any family problem. Ramjoo and his family had left Nasik and moved to Ahmednagar two years earlier, in 1946. He had eight children: six sons — Dadu, Baggu, Kasam, Ali, Meheru (Meher Ahmed) and Isa and two daughters Jibboo and Mariam.

Before Baba entered seclusion on 9th January 1930. Baba gave last minute instructions to Ramjoo and his brother-in-law Abdulla, before entering into seclusion Ramjoo’s eleven-year-old son Dadu, along with two other boys stayed near Baba.

Among about a dozen boys, Ramjoo’s sons Dadu stayed with Baba and were given employment in Nasik. After a few days, it was decided to send Dadu to Poona for study.

Baba had decided to take Ramjoo's fifteen-year-old son Dadu with him to Europe if a passport for the boy could be procured in time. The passport office agreed to issue one if Meher Baba stood as guarantor, which he did. On 6th June 1933, Baba went to the Inspection Bungalow in Bassein with the mandali, including few mandali men and Dadu, but finding the climate disagreeable, Baba returned to Nasik on the 8th.

On his fifth foreign journey, Baba sailed from Bombay on the steamship Victoria accompanied by four mandali men and Dadu. The voyage to Genoa was horrible. Baba's mood was ill-tempered, as even the new cabin was cramped and the mandali were not often permitted to see him, as they were travelling in a different, lower class and passengers from there were not permitted on Baba's deck. Making matters worse, practically all of them were seasick.

Baba decided on a short trip to Rome, and seven disciples and Dadu and Tino were to accompany him. Before departing, Baba asked those staying behind to prepare some humorous skits for his amusement when he returned.

On the 27th August 1933, Abdulla Jaffer and his family came bringing Ramjoo's son Dadu.

On 27 December 1933, Ramjoo Abdulla's son Dadu arrived in Meherabad to serve as Baba's orderly. Dadu was another youngster well liked by Baba.

Accepting the invitation by Sampath Iyangar, Baba left Ahmednagar by bus for Dhond in the afternoon of 16th February 1934, accompanied with seven disciples and Dadu

Accompanied by four disciples and Dadu on 16th April 1935, Baba left Nasik and drove to Ghoti, a town 25 miles away, where he stayed at a dak bungalow. Ghoti was selected as a change of place to provide Baba with an opportunity to have a suitable rest and to recuperate from the continual suffering he had undergone since returning from America.

On 2nd July 1939, Ramjoo's son Dadu also had an interview the same day.

On the 11th November 1942, Baba and some of the mandali drove to Nasik to attend the wedding of Ramjoo's son, Baggu, to Ghani's daughter, Bibi. During the wedding, their older brother Dadu shot a short film, and Baba turned his head and raised his hand as Dadu was filming him.

Ramjoo's son, Dadu, had become a professional photographer and came from Nasik to take pictures. Many officials had also come, including the chief of police and mayor of Poona. (Lord Meher-p-3908-1956)

 

160-DAGDU SALAKE

(An elderly man)

Dagdu Salake was an elderly man was above one hindered years of age. He had come for Baba darshan held in Wadia Park Ahmednagar in year 1954 in the group of Kharmale from Parner.

When Kharmale went to Baba made him to stand next to Him as his group was posing for photograph. After photo graph Baba asked Kharmale for introduction of all the lovers from his group.

Dagdoo Salake was in the group of Vishnu Namdev Kharmale from Kalpup village In Parner. Dagdu always wanted to touch the feet of Kharmale. He wanted to pay his respect as Kharmale had met Baba. But Kharmale objected to this explaining that he was very much younger to him and did not allow him to touch his feet. He promised that one day he will take the elder man for Baba’s darshan. Kharmale introduced Dagdu to Baba and complained to Meher Baba about his wish to bow down. He thought since he had taken Baba’s darshan he is very near and dear to Baba. But Kharmale always refused     and told that in “Beloved Meher Baba’s fold there is no bowing down to other people’s feet.” After hearing this story Baba blessed Dagdu Salake three times on his head.(“Memorable Moments” page 46 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

161-DAGDULAL L. KASAT

During sahwas in year 1958, Dagdulal L. Kasat of Satara came for Baba's darshan and introduced himself as the one who had applied plaster to Baba's leg after the auto accident in 1956 (Lord Meher-p-4254-1958)

 

 

162-DALVI MARUTI M.

On 23rd January 1922, Baba, along with Dalvi and few others left on a coastal steamer from Bombay to Mandwa.  Just before departure, two Muslim friends, S. M. Usman and Jaffer's brother-in-law, Ramjoo Abdulla, arrived on board. Usman had been invited and felt inclined to invite Ramjoo, who had previously seen Baba several times, but who had not had the opportunity of being with him for more than a few moments.

The group of men carried baskets filled with sweets, fruit, chutney and bread. As the steamer chugged out of the harbour, Baba started distributing some of the refreshments, and all were in a jovial mood. Gazing at the receding city, one of the men began to extol life in Bombay — its magnificent buildings, its landmarks and beautiful shoreline — and Baba also praised its grandeur. But he then posed this question, "Is it the sight which is great, or the seer?" (Lord Meher-p-259-1922)

 

164-DAMANIA COWAS 

On 1st August 1949, was a red-letter day in Meherazad. All the Meherabad mandali, as well as other Meherabad residents, including Cawas and Rusi Damania, and their mother Shirin met Baba. No one was to eat breakfast or take tea before arriving. All the men and women had been observing silence for one month, and they were to break it in Baba's presence when he stepped out of seclusion. ( Lord Meher-p-2732-1949)

 

 

166-DAMANIA JAHANGIR & SHIRIN

Shirin Damania was one among four sisters Gaimai, Gula and Banumasi of Nusserwan Satha. This Parsi family was deeply drawn and accepted Meher Baba as their Spiritual Master and made frequent visits to meet Him. (Lord Meher-p- 557-1924)

On one occasion Baba visited Akbar Press in Ahmednagar with Eruch, who had been in Poona for a few weeks. There he saw Shirin Damania, who was bedridden with arthritis. Baba asked her what she wanted. Eruch urged his aunt, "Tell Baba to make your body all right so you can move about as before."

Baba assured her, "There is only one remedy for that — you will be all right if I am bedridden with stiff legs."

Concerned, Shirin blurted out, "Baba, do not do that! I will lie here as I am until my last breath, but you should stay well."

Baba was deeply pleased with her spontaneous expression of heartfelt love and reassured her, "Carry on as you are in this birth. After this life, you will be free from the rounds of birth and death."

Sometimes Baba would go to the Satha home to eat lunch and relax, sitting under a shady tree in the compound, discussing matters with his mandali and Nusserwan. Nusserwan had one step-brother Ardeshir, four brothers — Meherjee, Jemi, Homi, and Piloo;  and four sisters — Banumasi Kerawala, Gaimai Jessawala, Gula Satha, and Shirin Damania. Gradually, by his frequent visits, all the members of this Parsi family were deeply drawn to him and accepted Meher Baba as their Spiritual Master. In the years that followed, his spiritual connection with the Satha and Jessawala families became very significant.

Gaimai's sister, Shirin Damania, and her sixteen-year-old daughter, Meheru, were at the train station as instructed and Baba and the women went to the waiting room, where they sat down for lunch. Baba turned to Meheru (Damania) and asked, "Have you forgotten anything?" She immediately remembered she had left vegetables cooking on the stove at Akbar Press. She told Baba, adding frantically, "It must have burnt to a crisp by now!" Baba sent Adi Sr. to bring the vegetables. The gas stove had somehow extinguished itself and the dish was saved.  942

On one occasion Baba visited Akbar Press in Ahmednagar. There he saw Shirin Damania, who was bedridden with arthritis. Baba asked her what she wanted. Eruch urged his aunt, "Tell Baba to make your body all right so you can move about as before."

Baba assured her, "There is only one remedy for that — you will be all right if I am bedridden with stiff legs."

Concerned, Shirin blurted out, "Baba, do not do that! I will lie here as I am until my last breath, but you should stay well."

Baba was deeply pleased with her spontaneous expression of heartfelt love and reassured her, "Carry on as you are in this birth. After this life, you will be free from the rounds of birth and death."

Dara and Shireen visited Meherazad on 21 February 1965. On the 23rd, Burjor Mehta delivered birthday greetings to Baba from all his dear ones at Akbar Press in Ahmednagar.

Dara and Shireen saw Baba the following morning before leaving for Bombay on the 5th to return to England. (Lord Meher-p-5123-1965)

 

167-DAMANIA KEKI & SHAKUNTALA

On one occasion, Keki Damania of Ahmednagar and his wife Shakuntala came to see Baba at Guruprasad. Their ten month-old daughter Mehernaz had acute fever; but, knowing she would be safe, the couple left her in the hall and went out into town. Finding the child there, Baba asked whose it was. No one knew, so Baba had the baby brought to him and felt that she was feverish. He passed his hand over her and, sending for Goher, told her to examine Mehernaz. The infant was given medication and made comfortable in a room. Soon the couple returned and began looking for their child. Baba asked, "Whom are you looking for?"

Keki said, "We left Mehernaz here."

Baba scolded them, "You left her here! What wonderful parents you are! The child has a fever of 105° and you went out into town, leaving her here. What kind of people are you?"

"Baba, you are here. Why should we worry?"

"Despite my being here, if the child died, wouldn't you feel sorry?"

"No, Baba. Everything happens according to your will."

"Then I tell you, Mehernaz will pass away tomorrow!" Keki and Shakuntala kept calm and, instead of dying the next day, the baby got well! (Lord Meher-p-4543-1959)

 

168-DAMANIA KHORSHED JEHANGIR

(Wife of Eruch B. Jessawala’s)

In June 1937, the engagement ceremony was held at Akbar Press in Ahmednagar. Baba attended and betrothed Eruch to his first cousin, Khorshed Jehangir Damania. A few of the Westerners were present at the small ceremony. Baba garlanded the couple and applied kumkum to their foreheads, and they exchanged rings before him. At that time, Eruch had no intention of marrying, but it was an arranged marriage according to the wishes of both families. To free Eruch from bondage, Baba made him enter this bond, but as Baba guided him and events unfolded, the marriage never did "bind" him. (Lord Meher-p-1839-1937)

 

170-DAMANIA RUSI & MANI

(Son of Shirin Damania)

1st August 1949, was a red-letter day in Meherazad. All the Meherabad mandali, as well as other Meherabad residents, many from Ahmednagar were to be present at Meherazad before seven o'clock that morning. Those who were invited included Rusi Damania and his mother Shirin, No one was to eat breakfast or take tea before arriving. All the men and women had been observing silence for one month, and they were to break it in Baba's presence when he stepped out of seclusion.

Mani Damania came to Meher Baba through her marriage to her husband, who was a relative of the Jessawalas. Her husband’s mother was Gaimai’s sister (Eruch’s mother).

She was born into a Parsi family and heard many rumours against Meher Baba when she was growing up, including that He mesmerized young girls.  However, even before she ever met Meher Baba, Baba told her husband-to-be that he should marry Mani, which he won’t find any other girl like her!

After their marriage Meher Baba called them to meet him, Mani was reluctant to go and her husband did not pressure her, but in the end she decided to meet Baba.  That was in 1968 and it was the only time she ever met Meher Baba in person.  It was when her husband was ill with cancer and dying that she turned to Baba for help and prayed to him to assist her.  When her prayer was answered she became convinced that Meher Baba is God.

After her husband’s death she became very close with Guimai and often stayed with her and her family.  There she heard many stories about Meher Baba and also would meet the women mandali.  Throughout her life she has had many experiences of turning to Meher Baba for help with her family and has always been provided with the assistance she needed.  (From Chat-wallas)

 

171-DAMODAR,

(A servant)

On 6th November 1945, Baba got up early in the morning but did not sit in seclusion. Rather, Baba washed the feet of 51 poor people who had been brought to him and gave them prasad. Jal Kerawalla had assigned the duty of assembling the poor to a servant named Damodar, who roamed about the local villages and brought the needy persons to the hill as instructed.

Damodar had been staying with the mandali to make sure water and other necessities were brought up every day. He was sent down with a letter to the sub-inspector of police to make arrangements to send coolies up for the luggage when Baba and the mandali were ready to leave. (Lord Meher-p-2509-1945)

 

172-DAMU

(A Prem Ashram Boy)

One of the boys named Damu had been ill for almost three weeks with a persistent high fever. Baba called the boy and took him on his lap, saying, "Tell your fever to go to Baba! Don't worry. I am always near you, with you, and in you."  (Lord Meher-p-951-1928)

 

173-DANCING GIRLS

The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean. Baba was walking in the vanguard of the procession when he stopped suddenly. No one could understand the reason, but it became clear when a woman at the back came running forward with a garland in her hand. Nothing was hidden from him! When his eyes surveyed the whole universe, how could they miss a poor woman's love?

The group entered a policeman's compound, where three small girls gave a dance performance. Baba distributed prasad to about 200 of the villagers, most of whom had been students in the Hazrat Babajan High School during this period. (Lord Meher-p-3614-1954)

 

174-DANDEKAR

(Singer)

Dandekar was a good singer. Gulabdas Panchal of Bombay had got a harmonium made and thought it would be an ideal accompaniment for singing bhajans. He decided to take it to Meherabad. Panchal travelled with two other persons Barve, tabla player and Dandekar a singer.

The day program was to be given; all of them were singing bhajans at home. They got so carried away that they forgot that they had to go for sahwas at Meherabad. One of the mandali alerted them. And finally when his word fell on deaf ears he left. When the rest of them realised that they were late for the for the program they hurriedly got up to go. Barve and Dandekar were left behind, as Baba had given no orders to bring guests’ tonga was hired and they trotted off to Arangaon. On the way they almost missed being killed by another tonga coming from the composites direction.

When Gulabdas & his brother Rati Lal reached in sahwas, Baba asked them why they were late. Baba also asked if they have brought anyone with them. They admitted bringing two more friends. Baba said, “I am not just a dictator. Just because I have given orders that does not mean I shall not see anyone. Go right now   and bring those two friends here.” Baba sent Adi in His car to bring the two men. Barve and Dandekar were so privileged for their first meeting they were driven in Baba’\s car. When they came Baba asked them to introduce themselves. Barve said he was a tabla player and Dandekar said he was a singer. Eventually Dandekar also sang,”Shabari ke ber” for Baba which He enjoyed. The Harmonium was out to good use in the program. Baba had blessed it by putting His lotus feet on it. (“Unlocking Secrets” page 152-by author Nivedita Nagpal.)

 

178- DARA HANSOTIA

(Nephew of Gustadji)

(Son of Sohrab Hansotia)

On 1st August 1928, Baba went to the night watchman's quarters on the 1st for a tea party. Sohrab Hansotia's son Dara was staying at Toka and helping in the school sang before Baba

Dara arrived, like everyone else, was expected to obey the following six standing "Don't" orders from Baba:

  1. Don't drink anything in a standing position.
  2. Don't accept any eatable outside the boundary of Meher Ashram, without permission.
  3. Don't touch the body of any boy of the ashram.
  4. Don't touch any article belonging to others, except with permission.
  5. Don't use a plate and glass not belonging to you.
6. Don't give your plate and glass to anybody.

On 9th December 1928, a discussion centered on Dara Hansotia, whom Baba had warned that unless he awoke at 3:00 A.M. to meditate, which he loathed to do, Baba would not give him darshan.  .

From 1st July 1929, Baba began giving serious attention to his future plans. He mentioned closing down the ashrams and decided to go to Kashmir. Dara Hansotia was sent to Bombay. Thus, by the 9th of July 1929, all preparations for leaving were complete.

Baba stayed in Nasik for more than a month. However, during this time, he kept to himself; except for the men and women mandali and a few close lovers, he saw no one. No outsiders were permitted. Among those infrequent visitors who did see him was Dara Hansotia from Surat, and few others. (Lord Meher-p-1190-1930)

 

 

 

179-DARA IRANI & AMRIT

(Son of Adi Jr. & Daughter of Shartughan Kumar)

On 24th, tragedy struck again. Adi Jr.'s wife Gulu died in Ahmednagar an hour after giving birth to a son, named Dara. At 5:00 A.M., Baba had gone from Meherabad to see Gulu at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa. He had put his hand on her head seconds before she died. It seemed Gulu had been waiting for Baba's arrival before leaving her body. Receiving his blessing, she merged in him at the age of 30.

On 15th December 1961, Baba's brother Adi Jr. arrived in Ahmednagar from England with his wife Franey, and their two children, Dara and Shireen. They met Baba on the morning of the 17th. Adi Jr. was allowed to visit Meherazad often, and on a number of occasions (with Baba's permission), he brought the entire family.

Baba asked Dara about his work and commented, "It must be cold in England now."

Dara said, "You get used to it, Baba."

Baba pretended to shiver and gestured, "You are a brave lad. I couldn't do it!"

Dara was gradually losing his sight to the same ailment which afflicted Lyn Ott, and Baba asked about it. Dara said that it was all right, but he had trouble seeing at dusk when it was turning dark. But, fortunately, some people who lived nearby took the same route as he did and helped him get home.

Baba consoled his nephew, "Don't worry, Dara. My nazar is on you." He also added, "I will find the right wife for you."

On 28th January 1968, Baba's youngest brother Adi Jr. arrived from London to stay at Meherazad for a month. Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, had written to Baba from London about his desire to marry an Indian girl, and his marriage had been arranged with Baba's approval to Kumar's daughter, Amrit. (Mehera had suggested the girl to Baba.)

On 11th October 1968, Sarosh, Viloo and Adi met with Baba for an hour. Baba discussed the arrangements for Dara and Amrit's wedding and entrusted Sarosh with helping to arrange their civil registration.

Kumar with his daughter, Amrit, arrived from Dehra Dun on 16 th October 1968. Kumar had brought Amrit to meet Baba and the women mandali before her marriage to Adi Jr.'s son Dara. The next day, they were taken to the Ahmednagar Registrar's office to apply for a marriage certificate. After fixing the date of the wedding, which was to be held at Meherazad, they left on the 18th.

On 28th October 1968, Chhagan was called to Meherazad and given instructions about preparing food celebration of Dara and Amrit's wedding in December. (Lord Meher-p-5364/5-1968)

7Baba had given his consent to hold the wedding of his brother Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, 24, to Kumar's daughter Amrit, 18, in Meherazad. For several days, Pendu, Eruch and Mani were kept busy making arrangements for the two-day affair. Sarosh, Viloo and Adi were also actively engaged in these arrangements as well.

On 21st December 1968, Adi Jr.'s family came to see Baba. This was also to be the first meeting between bride and groom; but upon reaching Meherazad, Amrit had fallen ill with temperature, and so no meeting between her and Dara occurred that day.

On 22nd December, was the first day of celebrations the betrothal of Dara and Amrit.

On the morning 23rd December 1968, Dara and Amrit were married in a civil ceremony in Ahmednagar at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, and they then came to Meherazad to receive Baba's blessings.

Despite his serious condition, Baba cheered everyone up by joking and pretending that his physical infirmity was nothing. Still, the lovers could see his condition for themselves and had the "darshan" of his suffering.

Baba was wheeled onto the verandah and blessed Amrit and Dara. Sarosh's little granddaughter

Following text is in the words of Dada as he remembers:-

I am Dara Irani, son of Beloved Baba’s youngest brother Adi Jr. & Gulu. My mother Gulu died with my birth and I was brought up by my mother’s sister Villo & her husband Sarosh until the age of 13, when I was taken to England to be with my father. During those thirteen years I had many occasions to be with Baba to whom I was told and whom I accepted, to be God. But the ‘God’ was little more than a word for me during those years. When He held Darshan programs, I looked to Him as tough He was a Rock star or Movie star, and not only was I greatly impressed, but could boast to my school friends “My uncle Baba gave a darshan Program, and many thousands came to see Him.  I called him ‘Uncle Baba’

I was taken as a child to see Baba. I was told to be best on my behaviour, and this of course tended to make me stiff and unnatural with Him. This Baba would not like and He would immediately lighten the atmosphere by tickling me. Then He would ask questions about school, my activities, putting me again more at ease, followed by games with Him, such as trying to catch His hand of finding the middle finger. I would always end up in loosing, and day, I said to Him, "Baba you are cheating” Baba looked shocked with impression that clearly said, “I am God, and this boy accuses Me of cheating! I stopped and horridly said, "No Baba.”You are cheating as me uncle, not as God.’

In December 1964, after seven years in England, my father, family and I were called to be with Baba for three months. We visited Baba two or three times a week. I remember very vividly when we sit in hall along with mandali, during his activities , He would turn to me and said, ‘I am God love Me.’ I would just reply, ‘yes,  Baba’, I was at that time responding mechanically but now I know he was bringing me to the pint of realization who he was. It was also during this visit that Baba, unexpectedly, turned to me and said, “don’t worry I will find the right girl to be your wife. I simply replied, thank You Baba’ Nothing further was said at that time

We returned to England and resumed my life there. Three years passed, and I received a cable from Baba asking as if I was ready to get married. I replied, “Whatever be your wish Baba.The return cable was, “I am happy with your answer.” So my father visited Baba at Meherabad again in December 1967and whilst there all arrangements concerning the wedding were finalized. I was informed that my bride was to be Amit whom I have never heard of, nor had she heard of me. Baba instructed me to take three weeks leave in December 1968 from the factory job, marry and then return to England with Amrit.

So I returned in December 1968, and by His grace we were married Beloved Baba’s health was very poor at that time. We stayed in Ahmednagar till 10th of January 1969 and one day Baba called us both in his bed room. He was lying on the bed, and gestured to us to sit each side of him on the bed.   He said nothing, but gestured that we should look at him. He continued to look at us, and there was silence.  Although I could not say nothing spectacular happened, yet a feeling of incredible bliss and contentment came over me., and I knew irrefutably I was in presence of One who would always with me, caring for me throughout my life. In that eternal moment of time, Beloved Baba gave me conviction of His Divinity. This was for me the realization of His true status for the first time in my life. There were no words, but Baba reached up and stroked my cheeks. And then took my hands and made me feel His cheeks.

Our last meeting with Baba was on tenth January and we left for England on eleventh.

(Amrita Singh is the daughter of Shatrughan Kumar one of the mandali men of Mantra Mafi, Dehradun, UP now Uttakhahnd)

 

181-DARABSHAH J. OOMRIGAR

Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar owned a small restaurant

He created an interesting episode during 1958 sahwas at Meherabad described by Bhauji as under:

An Arangaon boy was cooking Baba's food. Baba would have his daily breakfast at Meherabad when he arrived from Meherazad. It consisted of tea and a few slices of bread and cream. Accordingly, every night, Babu would skim the cream off the milk and keep it aside for Baba; but, in the morning, it would be gone.

Someone would invariably take it from the pinjra (screened cupboard). Babu was castigated for this by Pendu and Baba, but was at a loss to explain how the cream would disappear.

One night he hid in the kitchen. After some time, Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar stealthily entered and ate the cream. Babu informed Baba.

Calling Darabshah to his cabin, Baba asked, "Do you secretly take cream from the pantry and eat it?"

"Yes, Baba," he admitted.

"Why do you do it?"

Darab, who had the innocent heart of a child, said, "You have told us to feel absolutely at home here and stay as one family. Well, at home, I always take food when I am hungry. If I don't do the same here, it would be a breach of your orders!"

Baba highly enjoyed his logic and embraced him. "You are the only one who has had my real sahavas!"

During sahwas in year 1958, Baba played a game of seven tiles with some of the men in the sahavas group. Baba asked Hoshang to sing. He did not know how but managed as best he could. Baba selected others who did not have a voice, such as Darabshah and others, and their "singing" was thoroughly enjoyed.

 

Baba descended the hill in evening. In the hall. Baba expounded upon the dedication, obedience and love of his lovers from the West. He then remarked to Darabshah Oomrigar, "Twist my ears (punishment usually meted out to a naughty child)!" Oomrigar was heavyset and stood up with difficulty.

"Did you have more cream last night?" Baba asked with a twinkle.

Oomrigar smiled and caught Baba's ears. Baba was pleased and stated, "Obedience is not easy. You all come to me with folded hands and then leave. This is your love. But obedience is quite different.

It is not so easy. If I tell you now to walk on the road completely naked, it would be difficult for you to do."

In accordance with Baba's instructions, the sahavas group was brought to Meherazad on 8th November 1955. Baba led the group up Seclusion Hill, picking up pebbles and tossing them on either side as he climbed. He would also keep looking back to make sure the elderly ones were keeping pace. Whenever Baba saw any older men lagging behind, he would stop where he was. The older men were advised to climb slowly, and Baba paid particular attention to Darabshah Oomrigar. On top of the hill, Baba described his two seclusions there, when two cabins had been erected for the purpose in year 1947.  (Lord Meher-p-3765-1955)

 

182-DAS A. K.

In the month of April 1963 A. K. Das visited Guruprasad for three days.  (Lord Meher-p-4947-1963)

 

183-DASTUR BODH

On 17th April 1960, Guruprasad was very crowded day at Guruprasad? Thousands attended the darshan from morning until noon, including a Zoroastrian high priest named Dastur Bodh, who had heard of Baba while in America. (Lord Meher-p-4664-1960)

 

184-JAL DASTOOR PHEROZ & DOLLY

In year 1952, Dolly Engineer, 20, came for Baba's darshan, but her fiancé, Jal Phiroz Dastoor, 22, did not, since he did not believe in Baba. Dolly had been in Baba's contact from her childhood, because her mother, Soona Engineer (Arnavaz's mother's sister) would often go to see Baba. That day, on returning home, Dolly found Jal in tears. She asked the reason, and he replied, "Do not ask me anything. By not going for Baba's darshan, I have committed the greatest mistake of my life. I am a fool! I now acknowledge him as the Avatar."

Reared in Bombay, Jal Dastoor was from the Zoroastrian priest class. After Dolly had left to attend the darshan, although he had no faith in Baba, Jal began seeing Baba wherever he looked! This vision began right after Dolly departed. To avoid the sight Jal left the house, but outside, too, he saw Baba! Feeling helpless, he returned home, and while thinking of how to escape the image, tears began falling from his eyes. His tears wiped out all doubts and made him, from that day on, hold fast to Meher Baba's feet. :

The group then continued to Bombay. Reaching there in the afternoon, Baba stayed at Ashiana. Nariman and Arnavaz had made the best arrangements for Baba and his men. Besides the extensive Dadachanji family, Jal Dastoor and his fiancée Dolly Engineer were present.

Baba asked Jal and Dolly Dastoor, "Do you ever quarrel?"

Jal replied, "At times."

"Then, let me see how you fight!" Both burst out laughing, but Dolly's mother, Soonamasi Engineer, said, "They don't quarrel, Baba. Jal is a very good man."

On 17th May 1961, Dolly Dastoor of Bombay came for Baba's darshan at Guruprasad. Baba asked, "Why hasn't Roshan (her sister) come with you?" Baba then remembered and innocently asked, "Isn't she pregnant?" Dolly said yes. She returned to Bombay that day and learned that Roshan had given birth early the same morning, to a daughter who was named Mehernaz.

After the rain started on the first day, Baba asked Jal Dastoor of Bombay, who was helping direct the people in line for darshan, "Why don't you turn the key?" (Meaning, Jal should make it stop raining.) Jal replied, "I don't have the key, you have it!" That day, when the rain let up almost immediately, Jal joked, "Baba's chabi (key) worked!" And Baba laughed.

Jalbhai accompanying the group, Baba left the same day for Bombay, where he stayed with Nariman and Arnavaz at Ashiana. Kumar returned to Dehra Dun the following day. Baba's main purpose was to contact masts in Bombay, but he also permitted a one-day darshan program at Ashiana. All his old-time and close lovers came to see him, including one new contact, Jal Dastoor. After meeting Baba for the first time, he was convinced that the whole world lay at his feet, and he repented for his mistake in not accompanying his wife Dolly to see Baba the year before.

Dolly was a toddler of four, but she would run to Baba and whisper in his ear, "Beloved Baba, I love you very much! Do you love me?"

Baba would gesture, "Yes, I love you."

"How much do you love me?"

"Very much."

"How could you love me so much?"

"As you love me so much, so also I love you!"

"But I remember you!"

"I remember you, too."

"I say, 'Baba, Baba, Baba.' ”What do you say?"

Smiling, Baba replied, "Dolly, Dolly, Dolly!" (Lord Meher-p-5224-1966)

185--DASTUR KAIUKHSUSHRU JAMSHED

(Nicknamed Pleader)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate Souls Volume-2 Sl. No 55)

 

186-DASTUR N. NAMDAR

Zoroastrian priests, N. Namdar Dastur, of Bombay met Baba on the 7th, and the Master explained to them about Zoroaster:

The prayer books of all religions — Avesta of the Parsis, the Koran of Islam, Bible of the Christians, et cetera — are all written by priests and have nothing whatsoever to do with the Truth. Zoroaster meant for agni [fire] to burn your "heart" in love of God. The dasturs murdered the meaning and changed it to burning in the external sense of the sacred fire. So also, other religious dogmas and doctrines of kusti, prayers of the Avesta — are all ceremony and rituals.

Take one name of God sincerely, lovingly, devotedly for a few minutes each day without the thought of anything else and that is much more beneficial than hours of prayers recited mechanically, the mind being all the while engaged and occupied in worldly affairs.

Zoroaster had fourteen disciples whom he Realized. There was one whom he Realized after the fourteen. From him, the knowledge and experience of God was passed on from father to son for 700 years. But after Dastur Azar Kaivan (who became a Perfect Master), a false, deceitful Dastur obtained the sacred gaadi and started collecting money. Those dasturs who followed him decreed as they thought. After them, until the present, there has been no Realized person among Zoroastrians.

Whatever religious books [Avesta] the Zoroastrians have got now are books of these dasturs and not of Zoroaster. Zoroaster taught and gave out gems of Truth — gems of Sufism — but they are not known to people. To his special fourteen disciples he gave real Knowledge and Experience. To others (i.e., the world) he gave them tariqat of Sufism — laws, rules, regulations, etc. There were tremendous changes in the doctrines set down by Zoroaster made by the false dasturs. The same is true with Christ's Bible, Muhammad's Koran, et cetera.

Suppose after I give experience to some, the members of my circle go out in the world and lecture before people. These lectures will be taken down by people and they will hereafter be taken as to constitute the next Avesta, Bible, Koran, Vedas, et cetera. These, too, will undergo various changes under different hands as time goes by.

So my best advice to you is to create love for God. Earn something by your own efforts and in my contact. Otherwise, if you spend your time in discussions on religious doctrines and dogmas, it will take you nowhere.

It is all rigmarole and will waste your precious time, which might better be used in thinking of God, meditating, and creating love. Love is the sum and substance of all religions and the only essential of all creeds. Leave the rigmarole alone.

For example, the alphabet is taught to a child to make him begin to learn the language. But if he merely learns the alphabet without any efforts at proceeding further, he will learn practically nothing. It is the same in religion. The shariat, doctrines, and dogmas are given as a preliminary beginning — like the alphabet — to reach the ultimate aim of the Realization of the Truth. After one masters the fundamentals, one advances; but if a person merely sticks to religious ceremonies and rituals and believes that religion is that alone, then he does not advance at all. God and Truth are far, far above shariat, doctrines and dogmas, rituals and ceremonies.

Namdar Dastur had been searching for God for many years and had contacted different gurus. But after meeting Baba, he told Chanji, "I thank the Almighty for bringing me here. I feel quite a different atmosphere from what I have experienced at other ashrams. Here, I internally feel the divine light, which I've not felt elsewhere. No one else I have met has so boldly declared themselves to be God, as Shri so lightly did. He actually gave me proof of his being God, as I internally felt and understood what he said to be true." Namdar returned to Meherabad after a few weeks and was permitted to stay with the mandali for some months. Sheheryar was given the duty of teaching a Persian class. (lord Meher-p- 903/4-1928)

 

187-DASTUR NADIRSHA N.

Brother of Minoo Pohowala

On Monday, 13th December 1926, Nadirsha left for Poona and Mohan left for Kolhapur. The following day, Karim and Subnis arrived in Santa Cruz and reported that Arjun's health had worsened and he was in critical condition. At midnight, Baba took a walk to the seashore with Adi Sr. and Afseri. The following evening from 5:30 until 8:00 he went for a drive with Sarosh, Behramji, Jalbhai, Pendu and Naval.

Before Baba entered seclusion, many were eager to meet Baba. The festivities continued the following day with more games, including a spirited game of atya-patya. Baba allotted Hall No. 1 (west room) of the Water Tank to Anna 104, Biharilal, Yektai, and Nadirsha.  Each person had their own partitioned space within the rooms.

Baba left Kolhapur on 7th September 1930 and arrived in Bijapur. Among mandali with Baba in Bijapur were: Nadirsha and others. (Lord Meher-p-1199-1930)

 

189-DATTATREY A. NISAL

He worked as teacher in Meher Ashram School

To manage the growing estate at Meherabad, a committee was formed along the lines of the Gutta in Manzil-e-Meem. It was named the Circle Committee and the chairman, vice chairman and secretary were Rustom, Behramji, and Vishnu, respectively. Among the committee members Dattatrey A. Nisal (a teacher) was one among other.

Nisal resided at his home in Ahmednagar, but came to Meherabad daily. But at the insistence of his family, Nisal stopped coming to Meherabad from the 26th. Baba was not pleased, but at the same time, he assured the mandali that Nisal would return, which he did after a few weeks. Nusserwan also was not willing to give up politics, so he ceased to have any connection with the new school proposal. (lord Meher-p-792-1927)

 

190-DATTU MEHENDARGE

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.31)

 

 

 

192-DAUGHTER-IN-LAW OF RUSTOM BILLIMORIA

On 2nd December 1940,, daughter-in-law Rustomji Billimoria with her parents came to see Baba in Kandy (Bombay) . Baba met the in the men's quarters and then took the two women to meet the women mandali. As he brought them in, a song was playing on the radio titled What Do You Know About Love? Baba repeated the refrain and asked the women:

What do you know about love? This "love" on the radio is Broadway love, but what do you know of real love?

Here is [a story of] an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends.

Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving!

This is an instance of great, real love, obeying God's order in a dream. And here you have God in person, who asks you to do such little things, and you cannot do it! (Lord Meher-p-2177-1940)

 

192-DAUGHTER-IN-LAW OF RUSTOM BILLIMORIA

On 2nd December 1940,, daughter-in-law Rustomji Billimoria with her parents came to see Baba in Kandy (Bombay) . Baba met the in the men's quarters and then took the two women to meet the women mandali. As he brought them in, a song was playing on the radio titled What Do You Know About Love? Baba repeated the refrain and asked the women:

What do you know about love? This "love" on the radio is Broadway love, but what do you know of real love?

Here is [a story of] an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends.

Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving!

This is an instance of great, real love, obeying God's order in a dream. And here you have God in person, who asks you to do such little things, and you cannot do it! (Lord Meher-p-2177-1940)

 

194-DAUGHTER OF EDKE

(Elder daughter of Edke)

On 8th March 1962, Bhau's play Jai Meher was enacted by members of the Ahmednagar Center on the spacious stage of the Sarosh Cinema, a movie theatre in front of Khushru Quarters. Baba went to see it with both the men and women mandali.

In the play “Jai Meher” Kokila took the lead role of Maya, and her husband, Bhagirath, played the Ancient One; Edke's daughter Shobha enacted the part of Shireenmai (Baba's mother). Shobha's elder sister played Earth. (Lord Meher)-p-4791-1962)

 

 

195-DAUGHTER OF HARI VINAYAK PATASKAR

Dr. Hari Vinayak Pataskar was the Governor of Madhya Pradesh, He had inaugurated the Meher Baba Center at Raipur, and his speech there was carried on All India Radio. He longed for Baba's darshan, and Amar Singh Saigal beseeched Baba to permit him to come. On Baba's agreeing, Pataskar, his wife and Amar Singh arrived at Meherazad on 15 th December 1963 in morning. The road was lined with police as their car sped through the gates of Meherazad. Although Pataskar held an important and influential government post, he was a sincere and unaffected person, and was visibly moved when Baba embraced him. His wife was severely afflicted with arthritis, and when she was carried into the hall on a chair and seated before Baba, she cried out, "Closer, closer, put me closer to Baba!" She talked to Baba with such confidence and candor, as if she felt certain of his love and understanding. It was a most touching scene.

Their daughter had leprosy and Mrs. Pataskar begged Baba to cure her. Baba instructed that the girl should fill a glass with water every morning, look at it and repeat Baba's name before drinking it. "My nazar will be on her," Baba assured the woman, "and on you too." (Lord Meher-p-5053-1963)

 

196-DAUGHTERS OF SAVANTWADI

The Maharani of Savantwadi (whose husband had given the Panchgani Tiger Valley Cave to Baba) expressed her wish for Baba's darshan, and Baba acceded to her request. The maharani came with her three daughters on the 17th April 1940. Baba met with them for a few minutes. The maharani humbly placed a coconut at his feet. Baba picked it up and handed it to one of the daughters, remarking, "Keep this with you always. Preserve it. Everything will be all right. You should not worry." The maharani was deeply moved, as her daughter had been suffering mentally (perhaps from depression), although she had not mentioned this to Baba. His unexpected prasad deeply gladdened the maharani's heart. The maharani invited Baba, to visit her palatial bungalow with the women. Baba accepted, and they went there two days later. (Lord Meher-p-2099-1940)

 

197-DAUGHTERS OF SHANTADEVI

On 22nd May Maharani Shantadevi came to see Baba with her daughters, again the next day for two hours with Sardar Raste. Shantadevi would often visit Guruprasad to see Baba, whenever she visited Poona, but she stayed in another bungalow while Baba was occupying Guruprasad. Baba once remarked to her, "I want you to come to me regularly. But come only when you have the time and it is convenient." She was wondering why Baba did not order her to come to him as he would do with others. But Baba never did give her any orders. She would never ask Baba anything on her own, but occasionally when Baba would ask her about things on her mind, she would answer and tell him about her personal and family affairs. (She had marital problems with her husband, who was considered an "international playboy." (Lord Meher-p-4546-1959)

 

 

198-DAUGHTER OF MASTER KRISHNA

In early morning on 14th January 1956, a large crowd of several thousand gathered and waited for the darshan to begin. Many lovers from far distances such as Nagpur, Andhra, Hamirpur, Dehra Dun and Bombay had also come. Baba reached the place in morning amid wild cheers of his Jai. Separate rows of men and women formed, and Baba immediately began distributing the prasad. The program was originally scheduled to last only that morning, but it continued until six o'clock in the evening, as the long line of those wishing darshan did not end until then. Baba did allow a 30-minute interval, during which time he met privately in a separate room with those lovers who were from out of town. The entire day, Baba had only a glass of soda water or a soft-drink.

Bhajan and qawaali music went on throughout the day, and a renowned classical singer from Poona named Master Krishna, and also his daughter, entertained the Divine Beloved. Master Krishna had been in Baba's contact for nearly 30 years, since the time he had first sung in front of Baba at Meherabad during Baba's birthday program in 1929. Four years after this, he performed in Nasik at Baba's brother Beheram's wedding, and again in Nasik during the massive birthday celebration of 1937. After nearly 20 years, he was again given the opportunity of performing before the Lord, and Baba was very pleased with him. (Lord Meher-p-3908-1956)

 

199-DAUGHTER OF RAYA SAKHARE

On 20th March 1927, with eighteen of the mandali, Baba went to Ahmednagar. Rustom drove Baba and six of the group in a Chevrolet, and the rest followed in a truck. Baba first went to Raya Sakhare's house where Baba's arti was performed and a sumptuous luncheon was served in honor of Raya's daughter's marriage.(Lord Meher-p-789-1927)

.

200-DAUGHTER OF SAYYED SAHEB

On 6th March 1937, Sayyed Saheb came to see Baba. His twelve-year-old daughter had recently died and Sayyed was feeling very depressed, not because she had died but for the suffering she had undergone. In their ignorance, the family members had taken the girl to different psychic mediums to try to exorcise "the spirit" they believed was haunting her.

Sayyed Saheb was in disagreement with the family and could not understand how a spirit could have bothered his child when he had so much contact with Baba over the years. Consoling him, Baba explained, "She was not suffering from any spirit possession, but from tuberculosis. No spirit, however powerful, can ever touch those in my group. They run miles away from the members of my circle!" (Lord Meher-p-1796-1937)

 

201-DAUGHTER OF S. M.TUREKAR

Turekar was grief-stricken because of his daughter. He had arranged her marriage to an Indian boy whose family was living in Africa. After the marriage, Turekar began hearing rumors that his son-in-law was a eunuch. The young man wanted to take his wife to Africa and Baba, knowing the stories were untrue, advised Turekar to let her go with him. But Turekar wanted to have the boy physically examined; and the son-in-law, coming to know of it, immediately left for Africa and never returned. They did not know his whereabouts and subsequently the daughter became so depressed that she had to be to be admitted to a mental hospital. Turekar repented much for his disobedience to Baba. Baba embraced him and forgave him. (Lord Meher-p-4535-1959)

 

202-DAUGHTER OF VITHAL BHOKRE

In Niranjanpur (Uttarakhand) Vithal Bhokre's daughter came from Poona. Baba gave her and Katie the duty of cooking for one week, (lord Meher-p-2527-1946)

 

203-DAUGHTER OF WALU PAWAR

On 1st June 1927, Baba went to Arangaon with the mandali in the morning  to attend the wedding of Walu Pawar's daughter. Baba was escorted to the village in a procession and was well-attended to. Soon after the food was served, he returned to Meherabad. Before leaving Arangaon, he commented, "I was compelled to attend this marriage today because of Walu's love and devotion for me." Walu was the only woman from Arangaon to be included in Baba's close circle of women mandali.(Lord Meher-p-818-1927)

204-DAULAT PADIR

(Ashram Boy)

He was a student of Prem ashram. In 1928, Baba shifted him along with fifteen boys from the Prem Ashram back to Meher Ashram. (Lord Meher-p-985-1928)

 

 

205-DAULATAMAI

(Close disciple)

(Mother of Mehera)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.94)

 

 

206-DAVID

(A teacher at St. Vincent school)

Mr. David, Jewish man teacher at St. Vincent's and head of the picnic party immediately recognized Baily as one of his former pupils. He invited Baily to join the picnic, but Baily declined because of his responsibilities at the store. As Baily talked with them, someone mentioned Merwan's name. Baily was eager to know how Merwan was doing.

Only one fellow in the group, who was a close friend of both, knew of the disagreement between them. Before leaving Khandala that evening, this person addressed the group, "I must request that our respected teacher, Mr. David, use his influence to bring friendship between two friends among us who have parted company for over a year. This being such a happy occasion, it would be quite fitting to do so."

Everyone else was puzzled over who the two friends were and wanted to know more about it. Even Mr. David was in the dark about the matter and asked the fellow to divulge their names, which he did. Baily was embarrassed and confused, but Mr. David exclaimed, "Merwan does not need to be swayed or influenced, but, if it adds to your respect for him, I believe Merwan would sacrifice himself in any way. I know that both are still friends, although they have not seen each other for a long time. I suggest both should exchange glasses of beer as a gesture to renew their friendship and add to the happiness of our group."

No sooner had Mr. David finished speaking than Merwan stood up, came to Baily with a smile, and offered him a glass of beer.

Baily accepted it, and, when he tried to express his gratitude at this loving gesture, Merwan uttered the name of God and told him, "Thank God alone!"

Amidst expressions of joy, Mr. David called for three cheers of "Hip-Hip-Hooray!" and, with this happy reconciliatory ending, they started for home. After embracing Merwan, Baily left the group at Lonavla, while the others proceeded to Poona. Soon after, Baily moved back to Poona, resuming his close association with Merwan as before. (Lord Meher-p-150/1-1913)

 

207-DAVKHAR

Davkhar belonged to Beed village from Parner in Maharashtra. He was related to Namdev Vishnu Kharmale and came for Baba’s darshan in group of Kharmale during Meher Baba’s first public darshan in Ahmednagar at Wadia Park in year 1954. (Extracted from book Memorable Moments-page-45 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

 

208-DEEN S. S.

(Photographer)

He was a local photographer from Ahmednagar. He resided near Khushru Quarters.  He  would be called to photograph Baba. (Lord Meher-845-1937)

 

 

210-DENNIS KIRKPATRICK

Dennis Kirkpatrick an exceptional visitor was an eccentric Irishman. He was a tall man in his late fifties. His father had been a prominent civil surgeon in a Poona hospital. Kirkpatrick was well-educated and had stayed on in India after its independence. He had held a post as a secretary and rector in a church, but had fallen on hard times. He was now living hand-to-mouth alone, and resembled a beggar. He was about to be evicted from a small, ramshackle room next to Guruprasad where he had been staying, because he could not pay the rent. Because the landlord had shut off the water to his room, Kirkpatrick would walk to Guruprasad every day, collect water in a small brass bucket and carry it back to his room in the blazing hot sun. Baba noticed him and instructed Meherjee to help him financially. Baba remarked that he was like a mast.

Kirkpatrick saw Baba several times during Baba's residence at Guruprasad. Baba would ask him, "Are you happy?" Sitting on his knees, the Irishman would silently gaze up at Baba and nod.

One day Baba asked Kirkpatrick, "Do you have everything you need?" Kirkpatrick said that he did. Baba turned to Meherjee and directed him to continue to give him a monthly allowance.

Meherjee made a face of disapproval. Seeing his expression, Baba corrected him, "Say yes, happily; otherwise, don't agree! You have no idea what you were to gain in this. I will pay him, don't think about it!"

Meherjee protested, "But Baba, I did not say no."

Baba corrected him again, "You have so much money, yet you think even this small amount is too much. I did not ask it for Kirkpatrick's benefit. I am giving you the opportunity of serving me; you don't realize it."

Meherjee handed Kirkpatrick the amount and began seeing to his welfare. (Lord Meher-p-5222-1966)

 

211-DEPUTY SUPERINTENDENT OF POLICE

(Ahmednagar).

On 4th January 1960, darshan program almost 1,000 persons had gathered at Khushru Quarters for the occasion. Merchants, the staff of the post office, a civil judge, a deputy superintendent of police and other government officials were present. The police superintendent placed his head on Baba's feet, and Baba patted him on the back for a few moments. The entire gathering received Baba's darshan, The police superintendent requested Baba's permission to send his family to Meherazad, and Baba agreed, providing they reached there within half an hour of Baba's departure from Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher-p-4625-1960)

 

212-DEASI RUSTOM E.

Baba landed in Hong Kong at 7:00 A.M. on 1st July 1932 and was met by a Parsi named Rustom E. Desai. Baba and the mandali went to his house, where Desai and his wife had prepared Indian dishes.

After they ate, they all went out to explore the city. They went to the Queen's Theatre in the evening to see the film Skin Deep. After the movie, Baba and the mandali returned to their ship by ferry. (Lord Meher-p-1447-1932)

 

213-DESHMUKH CHAKRADHAR DHARNIDHAR

(Nicknamed Deshmukh)

(Close Disciple)i

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.32)

 

214-DESHMUKH. D S

Deshmukh had brought his neighbour. D. S. Deshmukh  from Nagpur. Meeting him, Baba joked, "Both bear the same surname and both are wearing specs."

He then began his opening remarks:

I will be in the tent today for half an hour. Then, going to the hall, I will meet lovers of different groups separately. I will spend only five minutes with every group. All the group heads should be present. In the afternoon a qawaali program will be held in the tent.

Tomorrow morning, I will take you up Meherabad Hill, where I will show you my final resting place, and also other places of interest and tell you something about them. In the afternoon there will be meetings of workers of different centers. And the day after tomorrow — if you people are still breathing — we will meet again. (Lord Meher-p-4258-1958)

 

216-DESHMUKH JAISHREE

(Daughter of C D Deshmukh)

Indumati was translating God Speaks into Marathi and daily read to Baba the portion she had translated. Her daughters, Jaycee and Pragnya, sang songs to Baba that Indumati had composed, and her son, Pranav, told him funny stories. (Lord  Meher-4688-1960)

 

218-DESHMUKH  M. A.

On 13th June 1966, the Collector of Poona, M. A. Deshmukh, along with a few other civic officials, were permitted a fifteen-minute (Lord Meher-p-5236-1966)

 

220-DESHMUKH PRANAV

(Son of C D Deshmukh)

Indumati was translating God Speaks into Marathi and daily read to Baba the portion she had translated. Her daughters, Jaishree and Pragnya, sang songs to Baba that Indumati had composed, and her son, Pranav, told him funny stories. (Lord  Meher-4688-1960)

 

223-DESHPANDE

(Sub Registrar)

On 6th April 1959, Baba was driven in car to Meherabad, where, in the presence of a sub-register named Deshpande, the Avatar Meher Baba Trust Deed was registered on Meherabad Hill at 11:45 A.M. All ten trustees were present for the registration ceremony on the hill. They included Kutumba Sastri, who was appointed chairman,  Mani, Ramjoo, Adi, Meherjee, Nariman, Pendu, Vishnu, Padri and Kaka. Approved by Baba, the Trust Deed outlined the purpose and objectives of the Trust, as well as made provisions for the support of 41 persons dependent on Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4511-1959

 

224-DESHPANDE BHAUSAHEB

(Adopted brother of Madhusudan Pund)

In the afternoon, Bhausaheb Deshpande, sang several bhajans, which Baba enjoyed. During on Bhausaheb singing, Baba suddenly turned to a lady sitting near him and remarked, "While you are here, think of me. He who thinks of others is not present here." (Lord Meher-p-4973)

 

225-DESHPANDE S N.

On 15th July 1928, S. N. Deshpande was hired to help Edke teach in the school.  Baba himself would keep a watchful eye on the teachers' lessons. (Lord Meher-p-951-1928)

 

226-DESHPANDE VASANTRAO

On 26th May 1963 in the morning a few persons returned to Guruprasad. Baba told everyone present to take his darshan. Baba then entered the main hall, and the noted singer Vasantrao Deshpande sang Indian classical music for about 20 minutes. Afterward Mohan-Saigal sang ghazals, which Baba especially enjoyed. Then everyone sang Baba's arti, and those leaving that day embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-5007/8-1963)

He spotted the man who had claimed that he had lost faith in Baba and who believed Baba to be a total hoax. Baba told the man, "Judas grew up with Jesus, and yet he betrayed him in the end. Peter, who was the chief apostle of Christ, also denied him. So why worry if you get such thoughts about me? Stick to me and do not let go of my daaman; keep a firm grip, at least until the 1st of January 1964. Do not go to any saint! Come here daily for the next fifteen days, and your mind will be free of all such thoughts."

 

227-DETHE BAPU NARAYAN

Bapu Narayan was from Arangaon, initially worked for Mandali. In 1955, Eruch had to fast of forty days in Meherabad therefore Bapu was asked to serve Eruch and mandali for that period. After six months, Padri Kaka told Bapu that he would be called any time in future when his services were needed. After two months Padri received a note from Meherazad that Bapu was needed to work there. Padri Kaka wanted only Bapu for Meherazad, So Bapu refused and said he would take Mahadev Kamble along with him so Padri Kaka had to agree and both went to Ahmednagar next day and met Adi Kaka. In the city Adi brought them new clothes. On the third day they were taken to Pimpalgaon. Beloved Baba called them in Hall for darshan. Eruch briefed them about the work in detail like sweeping clothes etc. Beloved Baba wanted them to work for three months. Bapu’s duty was to bring milk in the morning. He worked with love till the month of March and after that he started accompanying Baba everywhere to perform the daily chores.

During Baba’s Poona stay, in summer Bapu used to bring food for Beloved Baba and Francis Brabazon from Brinda house to Guruprasad everyday and at times food was sent from Baba’s house also.

Once Bapu along with Mahadev Kamble, coaxed by fellow worker went to visit Khandoba temple near Meherazad without permission of Baba. In the night Baba asked Pendu to look into his room and Baba was informed that both were missing. They returned in the morning and started the routine work for Mandali. They were called in the mandali Hall. Baba asked them to pack up and go home. Baba further asked them whether they took Khandoba’s darshan to which they replied in negative. In presence of sister Mani Baba emphasised that great Khandoba was present in front of them not in the temple. Baba made both of them to rub their nose on the floor in front of Him as punishment after that He forgave them and gave them prasad. In the end he warned them not to go anywhere without His permission.

Bapu remembered following interesting incidents;

Aloba was in charge of making tea in Meherazad. One day when he was making tea, a lizard accidently fell into the boiling water of tea. On that particular day everybody was to have one full mug of tea instead of usual of half mug. While cleaning the empty vessel of tea Bapu noticed the skeleton of lizard. He immediately reported it to Dr. Goher and she told him not to mention about the lizard to anyone. Dr.Goher then went and narrated the entire incident to Baba. He forbade her to tell anyone. Bapu was also advised by Dr. Goher that he should not mention any thing otherwise people will vomit and fall sick. As the time went by everybody was fine by Beloved’s grace.

In another incident Baba sitting in Mandali hall called all workers and in a happy mood asked their wish one by one. First wished for money to build house, Second agricultural land, third for well for water and fourth for a bull. When the turn came Bapu and Mahadev they did not know what to ask for and kept silent. Baba said that since they did not ask for anything He will give them Mukti (Liberation). Both innocent did not know the meaning of the word Mukti and for a moment thought that Baba was talking about their marriage to a girl named Mukti. Pukar told them they were most fortunate as Beloved Baba has given them something very precious as to obtain Mukti people have to wait for numerous births. (Memorable Moments -41-44 by Faroukh Bastani)

 

228-DEVENDRA VAIDYA

(A Singer from Bombay)

During Baba’ stay in Poona in 1957, a well-known singer, Devendra Vaidya, who had been on Baba's return flight from Australia had come with his party to sing before Baba. But his harmonium and other instruments got broken in the mêlée and total confusion reigned. The mandali surrounded Baba as the police appeared on the scene. Not knowing who they were, the police roughly manhandled the mandali and separated them from Baba. Kumar was forcibly removed and taken some distance away where he was made to sit down. He, whom Baba had made the "Commander-in-Chief" during the Andhra and Hamirpur programs, was now in the custody of the police! Bhau was shoved so violently that he was just saved from falling several feet. Had Narayan Bundellu not caught him in time, he would have been badly injured.

On the one hand, the mandali were pleased that the police had come and now surrounded Baba, but on the other, they had Baba's order to remain close to him during the program. The police would not allow them to come near, and they had to stand helplessly at a distance. Only Eruch was allowed to stand by Baba's side, conveying Baba's words. Although order was restored after some time.

In year, 1957, Siganporia had organized the darshan in the spacious Sunderbai Hall at Churhgate. The Poona bhajan mandali and other out-of-town lovers were also present. Baba arrived at the hall in morning on Sunday 22th December 1957 and was warmly received with the usual acclamations. A renowned singer from Bombay named Devendra Vaidya performed. Baba appreciated his talents. When the darshan ended at noon, almost 3,000 people had been fortunate enough to come in contact with the Avatar.

A well-known singer, Devendra Vaidya, who had been on Baba's return flight from Australia had come with his party to sing before Baba. But his harmonium and other instruments got broken in the mêlée and total confusion reigned. The mandali surrounded Baba as the police appeared on the scene. Not knowing who they were, the police roughly manhandled the mandali and separated them from Baba. Kumar was forcibly removed and taken some distance away where he was made to sit down. He, whom Baba had made the "Commander-in-Chief" during the Andhra and Hamirpur programs, was now in the custody of the police! Bhau was shoved so violently that he was just saved from falling several feet. Narayan Bundellu caught him in time; otherwise he would have been badly injured. (Lord Meher-p- 4160-1957)

229-

DHAGE DINKAR V. & INDUMATI

On 18th April 1960, Dinkar V. Dhage, an attorney from Nagpur, also provided the mandali and a few close Poona lovers with a catered lunch and Baba sat with them as they ate.

On 6th 1965, the final day of darshan, Baba entered the side room in morning. Eruch showed him the first three copies of the Marathi translation of The Everything and The Nothing, which Indumati Deshmukh, Nana Kher and Dinkar Dhage of Nagpur had done together. Baba signed each of the copies. (Lord Meher-p 5151-1965)

 

 

230-DHAKEPHALKAR MORESHWAR RAMCHANDRA

(Nicknamed Dhake)

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.33)

 

 

231-DHAKUBAI

(Arangaon)

She willed her property to Baba (Lord Meher-p-5435)

 

232-DHALE GANPAT AKKAPA

On 22 June 1949, Baba inspected the Blue Bus cabin, and gave detailed instructions for each man and woman at Meherazad during the period of his seclusion. Adi was to continue to bring the mail every day at 3:00 P.M., but Baba would not meet him.  A timetable was prepared, according to which Kaka was to bring water, food and other required items at specified times. Two men were to share the watch during the night; they were two servants from Pimpalgaon Village, Eknath and Ganpat Akkapa Dhale and one other man during the day. No one was to enter the seclusion compound except Kaka. (Lord Meher-p-2713-1949)

 

233-DHARMADHIKARI G.K.

(Secretary to D. B. "Kaka Saheb" Kalelkara-collegue of Mahatma Gandhi)

Mahatma Gandhi was that Gandhi sent his colleague D. B. "Kaka Saheb" Kalelkar to see the Meherabad ashram. Kalelkar was accompanied by his secretary; Mr. Dharmadhikari came on the evening of 22 July 1939. Baba had already gone up the hill when they arrived, but knowing that Gandhi's representative was traditional in his views, Baba had instructed four or five of the men mandali that they should remain in their respective rooms and pretend to be meditating when Kalelkar was given a tour the following day. The two visitors were given the privilege of sleeping that night in the Rahuri Cabin.

Baba came down from the hill the next morning before seven o'clock. He granted an interview to Gandhi's representative in his room for about fifteen minutes. (Lord Meher-p-2015-1935)

 

235-DHONDIBAI

(Nicknamed Nanny)

(Ayah)

She was Baba’s ayah when Baba was an infant. (Lord Meher-p-5435)

 

237-DHETE BAPU NARAYAN

He was one of the honest workers from Arangaon, Meherabad. He worked with men mandali for six months only. In 1955, Eruch had to fast for forty days in Meherabad therefore Bapu was asked to serve Eruch and mandali in Meherabad for that period.

After six months Padri kaka told Bapu that he would be called anytime in future when his services are needed. After two months, Padri received a note from Meherazad that Bapu was needed to work there. Since Padri Kaka wanted only Bapu for Meherazad so he refused and said the he would take Mahadev Kamble along with him. So Padri had to agree and they both went to Ahmednagar and met Adi K. Irani... In the city Adi bought them new cloths. On the third day Mahadev & Bapu were taken to Pimpalgaon. There, Beloved Baba called them in the Hall of darshan. Eruch briefed them about the work in the detail that they had to do, such as sweeping, cleaning, washing clothes etc. Beloved Baba wanted them to work for 3 months. Mahdev duty was to bring milk in the evening.

Mahadev worked with love till the month of March and after that he started accompanying Baba everywhere to perform daily chores.

There was a small temple of Khandoba near Meherazad hills. An annual pilgrimage was regularly held at that temple. Both the worker including Mahadev were not allowed to go anywhere outside Meherazad without permission. Once fellow workers coaxed Bapu and Mahadev to visit the temple when celebration were on. Both were hesitant to take Baba’s permission. After persuasion from friends they visited the temple at night. In those days Pendu and Bhauji were the night watchman. At 9 o’ clock after the dinner they left for temple on the hill. In those days there were no lights and proper roads so both reached temple around 11 o’ clock.

That night only Beloved Baba asked Pendu to look into their room and check. Pendu found both of them missing, the lantern was put on sum and door was closed but was not bolted from inside. Pendu informed Baba that they were missing. After Pendu, during Bhau’s duty time also baba checked on them and found they were still missing. Both of them started coming down the hill from the temple around four in the morning. Later Bapu brought the milk and then started routine of heating bath water for mandali. Beloved Baba used to come to the mandali hall early morning every day. Both of them were very scared and frightened to face Baba. As usual they carried Baba into the hall in His chair. Baba then worked with Kaikobad for one hour in the hall. Bapu and Mahadev along with other workers were called by Baba into the Mandali Hall. They were very scared and thought that Baba would ask them to pack up and go home immediately. In the Hall Baba asked them as to where were they in the night. Out of fear they both started crying and told Baba they had gone to see dance and drama at night. Baba further asked whether they took Khandoba’s darshan to which they replied in negative. In the presence of Mani sister Baba emphasised that He was indeed the Great Khandoba in front of them and not in the temple. Baba made both to rub their noses on the floor in front of Him as punishment after which He forgave them and gave them prasad. In the end He warned them not to go anywhere without His permission.

One day when Baba was sitting in the mandali hall, He was asked for all workers to come for darshan. Everybody stood in the line for darshan. Baba looked extremely happy that day and asked each worker about his wish. Baba asked one by one a wish that was to be granted. On their turn Bapu and Mahdev were also asked for their wish. Both of them did not know what to ask for so they kept quiet. After some time Baba said that since they did not ask for anything, He will give them Mukti (Liberation). Both the workers were very young and very innocent. They did not know the meaning of the word Mukti and for a moment thought Baba was talking about their marriage to a girl mukti. As they came out of the   mandali hall, Pukar of Hamirpur picked both of them with joy and said they were most fortunate as beloved Baba had given them something very precious as to obtain Mukti people have to wait for numerous births. (Memorable Moments page-41-44 Faroukh Bastani)

 

237-DHUNJISHAW

In 1924, while Baba was staying at the Bharucha Building, a devotee named Dhunjishaw would come daily with a large packet of incense sticks. He would light the entire packet and wave the sticks in front of Baba's face in a gesture of reverence. This was annoying and troublesome for Baba, and the mandali told the man to stop doing it. But Dhunjishaw ignored them, saying, "You people don't know who Baba is! If he wishes, he can turn the whole world upside down!"

To avoid Dhunjishaw's daily ritual, whenever anyone saw him coming, they would quickly warn Baba, who would lay down and pretend to be sleeping. The ploy worked for a while, but Dhunjishaw began waiting until Baba "woke" from his nap. (Lord Meher-p-562-1924)

 

238-DHUNJISHA

(Friend of Maneksaw)

On the 16th March 1930, Dhunjisha and with others was granted an individual interview. (Lord Meher-p-1154-1930)

Dhunjisha came to Panchgani on 20th April 1930, before Baba entered seclusion.. (Lord Meher-p-1171-1930)

 

239-DIDDI (MRS)

During Baba’s stay in Poona, one day the Siamese cat, Pegu, entered the hall and jumped onto Baba's lap. Baba explained that the cat belonged to Mrs. Diddi, who was staying in a bungalow near Guruprasad. The cat had been coming to Guruprasad for the past few days and would not return home, in spite of frantic attempts by Mrs. Diddi. Pegu wanted Baba's company. Baba explained, "Any animal coming into contact with the Avatar's body gets a human body in its next birth." (Lord Meher-p-5004-1963)

 

240-DINSHAW

(Son of Sailor & Naza)

Dinshaw was born to Merwanji's friends Khodu and Naja on 1st February 1918. The next day Merwanji visited them in the hospital and casually remarked, "My first disciple has been born." They did not understand what he meant and took it as a joke, as no one thought of Merwan as a Spiritual Master yet.

Khodu was the close friend who had accompanied Merwan to Shirdi to meet Sai Baba and Upasni Maharaj in 1915. He was put in charge of the water supply and with the help of two servants, Khodu would distribute water to the Meherabad residents for drinking, cooking and washing. By then, he and his wife, Najamai, fully accepted Baba as their Master, and Baba would call their infant son, Dinshaw, his "first disciple."

On the evening of 30th August 1927, Sailor's wife Naja arrived from Poona the next day to enroll her son, Dinshaw, in the Meher Ashram. Baba had held Dinshaw after he was born and would refer to him as his "disciple." (Lord Meher-p-840-1927)

On 16th January 1928, Sailor Mama's wife Najamai came to see Baba as well as her son Dinshaw, who was studying in the ashram, but Najamai arrived late and had to depart without having Baba's darshan.

A room adjacent to water tank was being constructed by disciples and only thing remaining was to finish putting Mangalore tiles on some sections of the roof. The very last night, a small section over the southern room of the Water Tank was still to be tiled. Kalemama came to Pendu and said, "We've run out of tiles. Pendu had an idea and called Sailor's son Dinshaw, who was staying at Meherabad to help by driving a pickup truck up and down the hill hauling materials. Pendu told Dinshaw to go down to lower Meherabad and direct the workers to remove tiles from the roof of the mandali's quarters to cover the Water Tank roof.

Among the men mandali in Lahore were Anna 104, Baidul, Chanji, Ghani, Gustadji, Kaka, Kalemama, Krishna, Masaji, Nilu and Vishnu. They were staying at a house in 294 Garden Town. Jal Kerawalla, Babadas, Adi Sr., Gulmai and Deshmukh were occasional visitors and stayed in a small cottage on the property, and Don came once in July.

Sailor Mama and his son Dinshaw were among those at Meherabad.

Eruch was staying with his family at Bindra House, as were Sarwar and Naggu, who, as mentioned, were in Poona for their education. (Jangoo too was later sent to Bindra House.) Najoo and Adi Kotwal had also been sent to study in Poona. They were staying in hostels at their schools, in Pappa Jessawala's charge. Their sister Hilla was still studying at Secunderabad.

In year 1943, Sailor Mama and his son Dinshaw were among those at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-.2363-1943)

 

241-DINSHAW & RAWAT

(Brother of Shirinmai)

 

242-DINSHAW AND SOONAMASI

On 20th November 1843, Baba went with a few of the mandali to Clifton Beach then walked back to Halt Ho in the hot sun. It was observed that he was moving about in the extreme heat, perhaps in sympathy with those still seeking employment.

Baba was not seeing any of his followers in Karachi. But one day, curiously, Sarosh's older brother Dinshaw, who had recently moved to Karachi, came and talked casually with the Master for two hours, though he was not a devotee.

On 17 August 1943, Baba went with Adi Sr. to a film at the Arangaon Military Cinema. He went again the next day at 4:00 P.M., taking with him five ladies. Baba visited Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, in the cantonment and Dinshaw and Soona's house nearby.

Shireen's navjot ceremony was to be performed in the Parsi fire-temple in Ahmednagar on the evening of 7th January 1965, which Baba indicated should be done according to the wishes of Franey's parents (Sarosh's brother Dinshaw and his wife Soonamai). In the morning, Soonamai other ladies were driven to Meherazad to see Baba first. Baba blessed the sadra and kusti and placed it on his niece with his own hands. Kaikobad was told to recite a short prayer. (Lord Meher-p-.5111-1965)

 

243-DINSHAW IRANI

(Elder Brother of Sarosh)

In October 1925, Baba was in Karachi

Dinshaw (Sarosh's older brother) was married to Khorshed's younger sister. Khorshed had once taken her children to Manzil-e-Meem where she briefly met the Master for the first time. The entire family had attended Rustom's wedding in Ahmednagar and had met Baba there and quickly became devoted to him.

While in Karachi, on 20th November 1923, Baba went with a few of the mandali to Cliffton Beach, and walked back to Halt Ho in the hot sun. Baba was not seeing any of his followers in Karachi. But one day, curiously, Sarosh's older brother Dinshaw, who had recently moved to Karachi, came and talked casually with the Master for two hours, though he was not a devotee.

In 1937, a decision was taken to proceed to Cannes in the south of France, The next morning at four o'clock, Baba left Nasik for Meherabad with disciples Baba stopped at Khushru Quarters, where he met Sarosh and his brother Dinshaw's families and few other disciples. He then went to a film at Sarosh Cinema (To Mary — with Love) before returning to Meherabad.

Shireen's (daughter of Rustom & Franey) navjot ceremony was to be performed in the Parsi fire-temple in Ahmednagar on 7th January 1965, which Baba indicated should be done according to the wishes of Franey's parents (Dinshaw and his wife Soonamai). That morning, all including Sarosh came to Meherazad to see Baba first. Baba blessed the sadra and kusti and placed it on his niece with his own hands. (Lord Meher-p-5111-1965)

 

245-DINSHAW MARKER

In year 1929, on one occasion, Dinshaw Marker and his family invited Baba to grace their bungalow, Bom Villa, in Kandivli, a suburb of Bombay.  No one would stay at the bungalow because it was said to be haunted by ghosts. However, when Baba went there on the 6th of September, he liked it and even assured Marker that he would stay there for a few days before going to Persia.

On 15th September 1929, Dinshaw Marker and Pilamai had interviews that day. (Lord Meher-p-1089-1929)

 

246-DIINSI KARNI

After more than three decades, Dina Talati's younger brother, Dinsi Karani, a former student in the Meher Ashram School, arrived in Ahmednagar on 11th July and requested an interview with Baba. Baba did not agree to see him, but sent a note with certain instructions for Dinsi, which he agreed to obey. (Lord Meher-p- 5040-1963)

 

247-DINYAR IRANI

On 7th November 1929, a man named Dinyar Irani came for Baba's darshan, but he was turned away, since Baba was not seeing anyone. Dinyar left disappointed, but what he was to accomplish for Baba would make his story immortal. (Lord Meher-p-1114-1929)

 

 

248-DISCIPLES OF MIRCHANDANI

The 31st October 1957, was Nariman Dadachanji's birthday, and a party to celebrate the occasion was held at Ashiana. Baba permitted the celebrations to be held as planned, with the exception that ice cream (which Gustadji loved) should not be served.

On the afternoon 1st November 1957, while Baba was resting, the doorbell rang. Arnavaz answered it, and outside there were three disciples of Mirchandani, the man who claimed to be but who was not a real saint. They demanded to see Baba and said it was an order from their Master (Mirchandani) to bring Meher Baba to him since Baba had promised to visit him. Arnavaz explained that Baba was resting and no one was allowed inside. She tried to send them away, but Baba clapped and asked who was there. She informed him, and he instructed, "Ask them to go. They should tell Mirchandani to come and see me here next month." But the men refused to leave, and finally Baba permitted them to come inside.

One of the men had been waving his fingers trying to hypnotize Arnavaz, and seated before Baba he started doing the same thing to him. Arnavaz thought: "These crazy people are trying to hypnotize the Avatar." One of Mirchandani's followers, Alu Khambatta's relative, had previously been in Baba's contact. Baba gave him a handkerchief and, fortunately, he later left Mirchandani. (Lord Meher-p-4217-1957)

 

250-DIXIT

(Vice-Principal of High School)

On the 13th April 1930, an evening gathering was held at the school. At the request of Dixit, Baba planted a mango tree on the school grounds. One of the youngsters was called on the stage and given charge of looking after the tree. Dixit, the vice-principal, told the boys, "As the tree grows and selflessly gives out its fruit to others, so also should you grow in moral and spiritual greatness, and then selflessly serve others who are in need. This is the lesson taught by Meher Baba."

On 9th May 1930, a telegram was received from Kolhapur informing Baba that Dixit (the vice-principal of the high school) had stopped speaking and eating, and was even refusing water. He was said to be weeping out of love for Baba. In response, Baba sent Dixit certain instructions by telegram.

During interview with Gandhi said "It is nothing to remain on milk in seclusion; but it is very hard not to speak with anyone or not to read and write."

Baba made comments to Gandhi about his disciple Dixit:

“A devotee of mine named Dixit in Kolhapur is at a school there. He has also been on milk for the last twelve years, though he takes bananas with it. He is quite fit and works all day. He is married and has a wife with whom he lives, yet he never touches her at all”

 

251-DIXIT G. Y.

  1. Y. Dixit, a devoted follower and the vice-chancellor of Kolhapur University, invited Baba to participate in the opening of a new Montessori school. Because of his seclusion, Baba did not go. Instead, on Sunday, 18 October 1942, he sent Adi Sr. to deliver this message:

The form of service that a Montessori school takes has a practical value, if one's service is rendered selflessly. It is an important task, as it deals with the infant's nature in the prime of its development. The children's carefree hearts and restless pranks reflect qualities which are divine, and they are blissful in their innocence. The task is to see how far you can make use of this "divinity" in man, expressed through the child-God. A little patience, a little kindness, infinite understanding and sweet love are the only things by which the teachers can repay for having received the usefulness of human service at its purest.

My blessings to all those who are genuinely responsible for having this school opened, as much as to the children who will attend it. (Lord   Meher-p-2302/1942)

 

253-DOIPHODE SHANKAR RAO

On 13th October 1968, Baba held a meeting to inform His main workers of His decision to give darshan the following year from 10th April to 10th June 1969 at Guruprasad. Besides the resident men mandali and others were called from Meherabad, Andhra, Navsari, Bombay, Delhi, Hamirpur and Shankar Rao Doiphode was one among Poona disciples. (Lord Meher-p-5357-1968)

 

 

254-DOLLY IRANI

(Close disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.96)

 

255-DORABJI & GOLADOON

(Parents  of Shirinmai)

It was the year 1877 in Iran. A young pregnant Zoroastrian woman named Golandoon was returning home after selling some knitted woolen socks and bonnets to a rich family to augment her income for the child she was carrying. It was late afternoon and she was in a hurry to return home before sunset. Taking a shortcut, she passed through a narrow alley where a Muslim was sprinkling water in front of his entranceway. When Golandoon was about to pass by the house, he shouted to her, "Stop, kafir! You cannot pass by this sacred spot. Stay where you are and wait until the water evaporates. I will not allow you to move until every drop is dry."

Golandoon was helpless and stricken with fear. The lane would not be dry for several hours and evening was fast approaching. She stood quietly as some Muslim boys appeared and taunted her with lewd remarks and mocking laughter. The young woman stood with tears in her eyes. As the ruffians began to threaten and approach her, she prayed to God with all her heart to save her honor. Suddenly, an elderly Muslim man carrying a cane happened to pass by the same alley and saw the young woman's plight. "How dare you!" he shouted to the gang and beat them with his cane. "Get out of here!" The man then consoled the frightened young woman and escorted her safely to her home. The grandfatherly figure bade her peace in the name of God, and Golandoon thanked him graciously, comforted by his kindly manner.

When Golandoon narrated this incident to her husband Dorabji, he knew it was unsafe and unwise to remain in Iran, and soon after made preparations to migrate to India. It was a difficult time to travel. Golandoon was pregnant and already had a daughter, named Dowla, who was not yet three years old. Thus it was not until several months had passed that Dorabji and his family were able to leave Iran for India.

After settling in Bombay, Golandoon gave birth to a second daughter on 25 September 1877, a beautiful baby whom she named Shireen (which means sweet, pleasant or gentle). A few weeks after Shireen was born, the family moved from Bombay to Poona, where Dorabji opened a small teashop. Although newly established, Dorabji quickly won the friendship of many. Dorabji was religious-minded and regularly attended the Zoroastrian fire-temple.

He had a generous nature, helping the poor and giving medicinal herbs to the sick. He had the gift of healing and many who came to him were cured by his potions.

Dorabji was also jovial and sharp-witted. Once, while he was enjoying the company of a few friends, one of his patients came to see him, complaining of a severe cold. Dorabji knew the fellow to be a hypochondriac and facetiously told him to take a cold bath, drink sour buttermilk, wrap up in a wet blanket, and sleep in a draft. Dorabji resumed his conversation, having no idea that the fellow, having such strong belief in Dorabji, would take him seriously and follow his obviously absurd advice. Several days later when the two met again, Dorabji inquired after the man's health and the fellow assured him that he was fine after following all of Dorabji's instructions. Dorabji was taken aback because such a routine could have resulted in pneumonia. From that day on, he was extremely careful when counseling people about their health.

Dorabji loved his little daughter, Shireen, very much. She was quite intelligent and her beauty befitted her name. Shireen's sweet ways and conversation delighted her entire family. When she was five years old, she began her elementary schooling at the home of an Irani family.(Lord meher-p-100/1-1894)

 

257-DOWLA-1

(Daughter of Baidul)

In year 1944, there were approximately 26 men, 33 women and ten children staying with Meher Baba under his orders at Meherabad and Pimpalgaon. Dowla, Baidul’s daughter was one among them. (Lord Meher-p-2403-1944)

There were many lizards in Kandy (Bombay). Because there was a danger they would urinate or defecate in the food (their urine and excreta are extremely poisonous), Katie would brush them off the wall, and Baidul's daughter, Dowla, would kill them. On Sunday, 17 November, Dowla reported to Baba that she had killed seven lizards in only fifteen minutes. Baba was not happy, but Katie said in her defense, "If any of them fall in the food, we could die."

Baba instructed them, "Don't kill lizards. Any animal that directly injures should be killed, but not lizards. Catch them and throw them outside. They eat flies and are useful."

He added in a teasing manner, "If you kill them, you will be a lizard in your next birth!"

Dowla was fond of learning new songs. After going to Wai with Baba's consent, Kitty began teaching her an English song to sing.

In June 1939, Baidul and his wife Soltoon, with their two daughters Dowla and Sarwar and son Faredoon, came to live at Meherabad. They were housed in the Arangaon Family Quarters. The wife and children did not know any other language except Persian, but Dowla and Sarwar soon learned Gujarati from the women mandali.

 

During this period in 1944, there were approximately 26 men, 33 women and ten children staying with Meher Baba under his orders at Meherabad and Pimpalgaon. Among them was Dowla, 21 (Baidul's daughter)

Her father had a stroke in 1963; Baba had sent him to stay at his daughter Sarwar Taraporewala's home in Bombay. (Baba sent Baidul to his daughter's every year thereafter, in addition to permitting him to spend some weeks in Poona with his other daughter Dowla and his wife Soltoon. (Lord Meher-p-5067-1964)

 

 

258-DOWLA-2

(Daughter of Dorabji & Goladoon)

Once Golandoon was harassed by Muslim fanatics and narrated this incident to her husband Dorabji, he knew it was unsafe and unwise to remain in Iran, and soon after made preparations to migrate to India. It was a difficult time to travel. Golandoon was pregnant and already had a daughter, named Dowla, who was not yet three years old. Thus it was not until several months had passed that Dorabji and his family were able to leave Iran for India. (Lord Meher-p-110-1984)

 

259-DR. A. ANDERSON

On 7th February 1958, every group head in India was informed about Baba's fever through telegrams, but they were also assured that despite the fever the sahavas would be held on schedule. Adi Sr. brought Dr. A. Anderson of Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar to Meherazad that day, where he examined Baba for more than an hour, but could find no tangible reason for Baba's fever (Lord Meher-p-4242-1958)

 

260-DR. ABADIN

(Civil surgeon)

In year 1956, after road accident near Udtara, after three minutes of the accident, a young man, driving in the opposite direction, from Belgaum to Poona, saw the wreck and stopped his car. Vishnu and the young man lifted Baba into the man's car. An open truck stopped, and Vishnu asked the Parsi driver to take Eruch, Pendu and Nilu to Rosewood, and he obliged. Vishnu then accompanied Baba in the car to Grafton.

When Baba arrived at Grafton, Mani rushed on her bicycle to get Don from Rosewood. Don came running and, with Goher, began treating Baba's wounds. Mehera was beside herself with grief as she wiped the blood from Baba's face. The other women, too, did their best to ease Baba's suffering. But how could the Avatar's suffering ever be eased? His comfort lay in his suffering, which he endured every second continuously and took upon himself for his divine work.

Bhau had followed Mani and Don to Grafton, despite Baba's orders that he should stay in bed and rest. When Baba saw him, his first words were: "Why did you break my order?" Nevertheless, in this critical situation, Bhau ran to summon the civil surgeon, Dr. Abadin.

When the civil surgeon came, Baba asked him, "How is it you've come, as today is Sunday, your off day?"

"It is my duty," the surgeon replied.

At Rosewood, Nilu had been placed on bed, was bleeding badly. When the doctor came there, upon examination, he pronounced Nilu dead. The doctor advised that Eruch and Pendu be shifted to the Civil Hospital, and Bhau and Aloba took them there by an ambulance, where both were treated.

Baba was also taken by an ambulance to the small and primitive local hospital to have his tongue stitched. He was laid on the table in the operating room. Goher had accompanied him, and she and Bhau stood quietly near Baba, who gestured to Goher, "If they give me anesthesia, see that I do not utter any sound. Be by my side all the time."

Despite his obvious pain and discomfort, Baba showed a happy expression, and Dr. Abadin was taken aback when Baba lovingly passed his hand over Bhau's face. Not a word came from Baba's mouth, despite the serious wounds and excruciating pain. Even in that injured condition, Baba wore a smile as he expressed his love toward others, amicably chatting with the doctor as if nothing serious had happened. It was a wonderful experience for the civil surgeon and other doctors present, and the heart of the former was awakened to his love.

After Baba's tongue and other cuts under his chin were stitched, Goher took Baba back to Grafton in an ambulance. It was an old vehicle with no shock absorbers, which rattled Baba's body. After a bruising journey, it was 2:00 A.M. before Baba finally got to lie down.

Dr. Abadin, who was a Muslim, was genuinely drawn to Baba. He would visit Grafton every day to see Baba and came to know more about him through Ramjoo. (Lord Meher-p-4137-1956)

 

261-DR. ABDUL GHANI MUNSIFF

(Nick name Ghani)

(Close Disciple)

Refer Fortunate Souls Vol-2 Sl. No.35)

 

262-DR. ADENWALA HIRJI & GULNAR

(Son in law of Sarosh Irani)

On 26th June 1960, Baba came to Khushru Quarters in morning with disciples. He went to the Avatar Meher Baba Trust office room (on the north side, next to Adi's bedroom), where a chair had been specially kept for him. Sarosh's eldest daughter Gulnar was getting married that day, and she and her physician fiancé, Hirji S. Adenwala, garlanded Baba, along with other family members, and received his blessings. Nariman also came.  (Lord meher-p-4711-1960)

Sarosh's son-in-law, Hirji Adenwala, had come to Ahmednagar for Dara's marriage. He and his wife, Gulnar, would come every December, and would be brought to Meherazad by Sarosh and Viloo to meet Baba. Hirji was a physician, working near Bombay, and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Adi Sr., Don and Dr. Ketkar. Hirji opined that Meherazad would be unsuitable for further tests, but he did not see any urgency in Baba's condition. Don drove Hirji to Meherazad unannounced on Sunday evening to convey that information to Goher. She wished him to examine Baba. Baba was not pleased with this intrusion, but agreed to see him.

After Dr. Adenwala entered Baba's room he asked Baba to open his mouth so that he could smell it. He had inadvertently forgotten to bring his stethoscope, so Baba instructed him to put his ear on his chest to listen to his heart, which he did. He asked two or three questions, which Baba answered clearly through hand signs. Hirji was amazed because, according to what he told Goher and Eruch after coming out of the room, no one could have remained conscious, much less cognizant, with such an abnormal increase in urea in the bloodstream, and the whole room should have been full of a stench, which was not the case. Baba was fully conscious and his mouth did not smell foul.

Dr. Adenwala exclaimed, "This is extraordinary! Still for Baba to stay here is not desirable. He should be taken to Poona, where a thorough check up can be done." (Lord Meher--5383-1969)

 

263-DR. ALU SHAPURJI KHAMBATTA

Dr. Alu Shapurji Khambatta was running a small hospital on the ground floor of the building where Dadachanji resided. The Dadachanjis were residing upstairs in Boman Lodge on Vincent Road, near Khodadad Circle in Dadar.

When Baba passed in and out of the Dadachanji’s home, Alu caught only glimpse of Him in His flowing sadra and mistakenly thought Him to be an Arab diamond merchant.  When Bachamai finally told Alu about Baba and asked if she would like to meet Him, Alu said that she would. But on the day when Baba came, He instructed Bachamai, “Don’t send word down, on my way out, I will see her.

When Baba went to Alu's hospital, it was unexpected, and she was dazzled by his beauty and overcome by emotion. Baba was so attractive and magnetic she could not speak or salute him. Chanji was present and finally offered Baba a chair and brought one for Alu. Baba then gestured, "Ask me some questions. Ask me something."

All of a sudden Alu blurted out that she wanted to go to England! The thought of travelling abroad had never occurred to her before that moment. Baba replied, "Not now. I will send you later. Ask me a second question." Alu was quiet. Then Baba spelled out, "I do not speak, but you must speak!"

With difficulty Alu explained that an alarming number of children were dying of a diarrhea epidemic, and she would be very happy if it stopped. "Show me your hospital," Baba dictated. He was taken from room to room. One room was filled with Parsis who were adamantly against him, and Baba did not step inside. After the tour, Baba spelled out, "No child will die." True to his words, none of the children in Dr. Alu's hospital expired.

On the 9th July 1938, most of the women (except for Mehera, Naja and Khorshed) came to Meherabad to attend a fair and watch a procession held by the Arangaon Villagers. While Baba was there,

On 13th anniversary of Baba's silence on 10th July 1938. Chanji came to Meherabad. Dr. Alu Khambatta and Dr. Paramanand (a fellow female doctor helping Alu run her Bombay clinic) accompanied Chanji. Alu wished to go to Ireland for a medical course, and Baba told her, "Go fearlessly. Leave everything to Mme. I will see to all, here and there. Write me a letter every 21 days."(Lord Meher-p-1927-1936)

From Satara, Baba wished to go to Panchgani. Dr. Alu Khambatta had been in Baba's contact since 1935. She had invited him to bring the women to a guest house in a bungalow called Silver Oaks, which she intended to open, as Baba had ordered her not to practice medicine. She was overjoyed when Arnavaz informed her about Baba's coming, and immediately left for Panchgani to clean the house for Baba's use.

Baba had instructed Alu that when he came to Panchgani, she alone was to remain in the bungalow.

Dr. Alu Khambatta also met with Baba at Ashiana. All of those whom Baba met were under strict orders not to bow down, fold their hands or greet him in any way. Alu was secretly longing to pay her obeisance, and when Baba asked her to tell an amusing story, she got her chance. She narrated an anecdote about how the British used to tie a broom to their leg to learn how to say right and left in Gujarati. In recounting the story, she had to salute like a soldier, and so got her wish of saluting her Lord.

From 17th April 1963, Baba began calling the Bombay women every alternate morning. Mornings were devoted exclusively to intimate close ones and their families. Baba did not wish any new visitors to come then, in case he became preoccupied with correspondence, difficulties to be solved, personal questions to be settled, et cetera. But he was happy to receive newcomers in the afternoons, if any desired a meeting. In fact, he waited for them. Others of the Bombay group were also called. Baba lovingly asked each in detail about her health.

As Franey, Havovi and the others came forward, Baba would point out, for example, some small cut on each person. He would instruct Goher about it and put them under her treatment to draw them closer to him. Dr. Alu Khambatta was staying with them and she was also given instructions about the health of the Bombay women. Several of them were not even aware that they were suffering from certain maladies.

In Meherazad, on 8 July1965, Mani's pet cocker spaniel, Peter, was put to sleep. The dog had cancer, and Dr. Alu Khambatta administered the injection, according to Baba's instructions. Peter breathed his last in Baba's presence in his bedroom. A few moments before, Baba lovingly caressed the dog and Peter wagged his tail feebly. Peter had been with Baba and the women mandali for twelve years, and was very dear to them. His body lay "in state" in Baba's room until a pit was dug between the row of mango trees (the seeds of which had been given to Baba by a mast from Madras years before). Baba had his handkerchief placed on Peter's body and he repeated many times that it should be buried with Peter.

Dr. Alu Khambatta had been residing in Meherazad for the past year, ostensibly to look after Kaikobad and help Goher. She had developed swollen glands on her throat, which Dr. Grant advised her to get examined in Bombay to be sure it was not cancer. Although Dr. Alu did not wish to leave, Baba sent her away at the end of November, promising he would call her back soon in January.

Later in December, Goher told Baba, "We do need her (Alu). Why don't you call her."

Baba replied, "I will call her when the time comes."

Baba did not feel well on 26th November 1968 and was given an enema by the mandali. On the 28th, Adi's revolving office chair was sent to Meherazad so that Baba could sit on it in the open and sunbathe for a little while each day. (Lord Meher-p-5373-1968)

 

264-DR. ARVIND KESHAV TALWALKAR

On 31st August 1957, Baba was taken by Goher and Don to Bombay so that he could be examined by a famous orthopedic surgeon, Dr. Arvind Keshav Talwalkar. They stayed at Naoroji Dadachanji's home in Dadar, and Dr. Talwalkar examined Baba there.

In the doctor's opinion, there was no dislocation present; Baba's pain was solely the result of osteo-arthritis, and no operation should be performed for at least several years, if then. Baba returned to Poona the same night, arriving at 9:00 P.M.

In Bombay, and Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

In October 1957, even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord meher-p-4214-1957)

 

265-DR. ARWIND VASAVADA

In 1954, Baba had told him to feel his biceps, indicating, "I am strong, feel it." Now Baba added, "I am very strong, the strongest of all! But at the same time I am weak and delicate like a child."

In 1956 on America tour, among those gathered was Dr. Arwind Vasavada, a friend of Nariman's who had met Baba previously in 1942. He was in Zurich to study with the psychoanalyst Dr. Carl Jung. (Lord Meher-p-3971-1956)

 

266-DR. ASTHANA R. P.

(Ex. Principal Nagpur College)

Mr. Asthana was the principal of Nagpur College and Bhauji were his student. He tried to impress Bhau but caught behind in Baba’s presence. Account of the episode is narrated below in Bhau’s words.)

26th May 1960, Bhau was keeping watch in Baba's room as usual. In the evening a taxicab suddenly pulled up outside. Hearing it, Baba sent Bhau to find out who had come. From it stepped Dr. R. P. Asthana, the principal of Nagpur College where Bhau had gone to school. But neither recognized the other until they introduced themselves. Asthana asked, "Kalchuri, what are you doing here?"

"I am a night watchman," Bhau said.

Surprised, Principal Asthana declared, "A night watchman? What do you mean?" Bhau just smiled and inquired where he was staying. Asthana said, "I am staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow," which was a grand residence.

Bhau asked him to be seated and went to inform Baba, who said, "Tell him to come tomorrow morning at eight o'clock. But since he was your principal, send him to the Agha Khan's bungalow in our car. He will feel pleased that his former student takes such good care of him. Instruct the driver to come back immediately after dropping him there."

Bhau went and told Principal Asthana, who protested, "No, no, that is not necessary.

I will walk. I have sent the taxi away with that in mind."

Bhau tried to dissuade him, "The Agha Khan's bungalow is far away and Baba wishes you to go by car." Without listening further, Principal Asthana left on foot.

When Bhau returned, Baba teased him, "You are a fool! At least you could have sent your own principal in the car. How does it look? He is staying such a long way from here, and you allowed him to go on foot. You are an idiot!"

The next morning, Principal Asthana came for Baba's darshan and was highly impressed upon meeting him.

But later, from one of his colleagues, Bhau found out that contrary to what Principal Asthana had told him, he was not staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow but at a much cheaper hotel. He had only mentioned the Agha Khan's to impress Bhau. Baba had known this and therefore kept insisting Asthana use the car. Baba wished to expose his deceit, and thus Asthana immediately realized that Baba knew everything. (Lord Meher-p-5436)

 

267-DR. B P APTE

Dr. B. P. Apte performed the operation for Naja had to have her tonsils removed at his clinic on Jangli Maharaj Road prior to the flood. Baba had been to see Naja on the 12th July 1961 and had instructed her to return immediately to Bindra House, despite the doctor's advice that she remain at the clinic for another day or so.  Naja had been staying on the first floor of Apte's clinic and the flood waters had risen to the second floor. (Lord Meher-p-4768-1961)

 

268-DR. BACCHUBHAI

(Ayurvedic Doctor)

On 8th October 1957, Baba went to Bombay for various medical treatments. In Bombay, Baba and the women stayed at Ashiana, where an air-conditioner had been fitted to the sitting room, which Baba appreciated.

An ayurvedic physician, Dr. Bachubhai, began treating Baba in Bombay. He would come to Ashiana to massage Baba's hip with different types of oil, and gave some ayurvedic oral medicine (Guggul and Bhasma), as well. But finding no satisfactory relief, Baba stopped the treatment from the 18th. (Lord Meher-p-4209-1957)

 

269-DR. BHARUCHA.

Baba had come to Poona, at Don and Eruch's urging, to have a set of dentures made, for which Pappa Jessawala had contacted their family dentist, Dr. Bharucha. Eruch had brought Dr. Bharucha to Meherazad on the 16th, for the initial examination. The dentures were now to be fitted.

Bharucha agreed to supply platinum dentures for Rs.600. But instead, when they were delivered they were not made out of platinum, but of a cheaper material which was lighter. Pappa was furious and quarreled with the dentist, arguing that he should not be made to pay the platinum price. Pappa railed, "Such deceit is not good. We had agreed to pay Rs.600 for platinum, not ordinary dentures." Finally, the matter was settled at a lower price, and the doctor was paid Rs.450.

Pappa informed Baba of this, but Baba stated, "Go and pay him the remaining balance."

"What are you saying, Baba?" Pappa Jessawala asked incredulously. "Why should he be rewarded for his trickery?"

Baba replied, "Just to make him remember his deceit, he should be paid the Rs.150. It will remind him of what he did. My ways are quite different from the world's."  (Lord Meher-p- 3038-1952)

 

270-DR. BHIMRAO AMBEDKAR

(Politician)

They are close to my heart. Recently, I summoned their leader Dr. Ambedkar and advised him what to do. I consider the orthodox Hindu attitude foolish, but there I leave it as I condemn no one and hate no one. (Lord Meher-p-1504-1933)

 

271-DR. BHIWALKAR

After staying for ten days in Lonavla, Baba decided to take the afternoon train to Bombay with the mandali on 5th December 1926.

Before departing, Baba again consulted with Dr. Bhiwalkar, giving final instructions for Arjun's care. Karim and Waman Subnis were ordered to stay behind to nurse him, and bring him to Bombay when he recovered.

On the day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order.  (Lord Meher-p-756-1923)

 

272-DR. CHATTERJEE

Baba was in Poona and still having recurring pains. Dr. Goher told him, this was bound to happen. Baba had decided not to return to Satara. On 29th January 1957, Baba was taken daily for a short ride in the car, in preparation for the journey to Ahmednagar. Baba's hip joint was still terribly painful at times, and he could not yet stand or use crutches.

Dr. Chatterjee, the army major was treating Baba. Dr. Chatterjee and Mr. Nair the masseur — were attracted to Him.

One day Baba was in so much pain he could not move his leg. Don immediately went to the military hospital and brought Chatterjee. When he arrived, Baba smiled at him. Chatterjee asked, "What is the trouble?"

"Nothing," Baba replied. He sat up in bed and brought his legs up on the side and started dangling both legs over the edge, as if there were no injury at all! Holding him, Chatterjee helped him stand up, and Baba indicated there was no pain. Baba appeared to be in a cheerful mood and again he sat up in bed. Before Chatterjee had arrived, Baba could not even move his leg — much less sit up in bed!

Dr. Chatterjee looked at Goher quizzically and asked, "What is the matter with you, doctor? Why did you send for me? There is nothing wrong. Baba is all right." Goher felt like a fool, and so did Don. (Later Don even chastised her for bothering Chatterjee.) It was all Baba's game to give his contact to Chatterjee — and to make Goher pass through such humiliating experiences. (Lord Meher-p-4145-1937)

 

273-DR. CHOBE

(Dentist)

On 14th November 1944, it was learned that Babadas had been left in Dhantoli. Baba sent the bus to bring him. A chair was then brought for Baba, and taking His seat, He began giving darshan to the local mill-hands who had collected. After Babadas arrived, all went to the home of a dentist, Dr. Chobe, where a small program was held. Thereafter, they returned to Dhantoli. (Lord Meher-p-2444-1944)

 

274-DR. D. W. CHOBHE

Baba and His group had arrived in Rahuri to attend of the marriage on request of Dhakephalkar and Baba was received with due reverence. Baba was reverently garlanded and each of the mandali was presented with a bouquet of flowers before departing.

The group went back to the bus and Baba exclaimed to Dhake, "Where are the laddoos?" The men all laughed and Dhake told Baba he would arrange for their food. His relative, Dr. D. W. Chobhe, lived in Rahuri and he went to him, asking him to prepare supper for the group in one hour. The doctor agreed most willingly. They went to his residence and the mandali not only had very tasty food, but laddoos as well. It seemed that Baba had actually come to Rahuri only to meet this devout soul, Dr. Chobhe, who received him so lovingly. (Lord Meher-p-660-1926)

 

275-DR. DESPANADE

On 8th February 1968, Meherjee brought an ophthalmologist from Poona named Dr. Deshpande, who examined Baba's eyes. (Lord Meher-p-4783-1962)

 

276-DR. DHAVLE

Dr. Dhavle came in afternoon to see Baba at Ashiana (Bombay) on the 8th May 1951. (Lord Meher-p-2979-1951)

 

277-GADEKAR DIGAMBAR & WIFE

Digambar Gadekar is son of Ramchandra Gadekar one of close disciple of Meher Baba. He was in contact of Baba since his childhood.

Few of his incidences with Meher Baba are as under:

Digambar Gadekar was jotting down Baba's statements, and Baba jokingly remarked to him, "When I ask you, remind me about what you are taking down. I am over 60 now, and after 60, a man's memory gets weak."

Feram was taking down in shorthand what Baba was saying. To him, Baba remarked, "Feram, don't leave it half-done, and don't shorten what I say either!"

Explaining the meaning of sahavas, Baba dictated:

Sahavas means the give-and-take of love. I am the only Beloved, and you all are my lovers; or, I am the only Lover and you all are my beloveds!

I wish that you remain happy in my sahavas. This will be the last sahavas, so I want you to be happy and draw as much of my love as possible.

On another occasion, Baba held a meeting at Ganeshkhind of his Poona workers. He asked Digambar Gadekar to draw up a list and call everyone concerned. Pratap Ahir's name was somehow left out by mistake and he was not called. When the meeting began Baba asked, "Where is Pratap?" The list of those invited was checked and the discrepancy discovered. Baba immediately sent someone to Pratap's house to bring him, but deeply disappointed at not being called, Pratap had gone to the riverside, where he was wandering aimlessly. After some time he returned home and received Baba's message. He hurried to Ganeshkhind, where Baba asked him, "Why didn't you come for the meeting?"

Pratap explained that he was not invited. Baba inquired, "How was his name left out?" No one replied.

"Who prepared the list?" Someone said it was Digambar. Baba remarked to Pratap, "Digambar is your best friend. You are both students together. How could he forget your name?" Pratap was quiet for he was on the verge of tears. Baba consoled him, "Now forget about this. Remember that all your companions in this world will be there for only a relatively few years, while I will be your companion until the end. I am your real companion."

Digambar Gadekar was studying for his M.Sc. (master's degree in science) exam in Poona at this time, and Baba permitted him to visit Guruprasad every day. He instructed Digambar to say his name before beginning each test. After the theory portion of the exam was over, Baba asked, "How did you do?"

Digambar said, "I answered all the questions as best I could."

"You must pass first-class (with highest honors)," Baba emphasized.

"Baba, you know for yourself what the result is going to be, but it is my duty to try as hard as I can."

When Digambar's practical (laboratory) exams were over, Baba asked the same question and Digambar replied in a similar fashion. Baba warned him, "If you do not pass first-class, our dosti (friendship) will come to an end, and you should not show your face to me!"

Digambar was frightened and said, "Baba, whatever is going to happen will happen according to your divine will."

Before the test result was announced, Baba remarked to him, "You have failed the examination!"

However, when the results were announced in June, Digambar had not only passed first-class but had scored first in his subject at the university. The news was conveyed to Baba, who sent the following message to Digambar: "Let us hope you pass at least third-class in obeying me!"

In 1 Gadekar's health was deteriorating. His only son, Digambar, had been awarded a scholarship for advanced study in geology at the University of California, Berkeley, and Gadekar was worried about his going to live in America. Baba advised him to stop worrying and repeated to him the following rhyme of Sir Walter Scott, which he had learned as a schoolboy:

Come ye slow, or come ye fast;

It is but death that comes at last.

Gadekar, however, continued to brood and began having trouble sleeping at nights.

 

In November 1959, after Ramchandra Gadekar returned his home in Poona, He was diagnosed as having Hodgkin's disease, with two cancerous tumors under his armpits. His son Digambar Had gone to America at the end of January 1959 for further college studies, and his daughter Nalini Tai was studying at the Poona University Medical School. Gadekar wrote to Baba about this on 28 January.

During Gadekar's final days, the Poona bhajan group had helped him through the long nights of pain by singing bhajans to him. Digambar, the couple's only son, had gone to America one and a half months before according to Baba's instructions. Baba sent a telegram for him to remain there and continue his studies. "Be happy that your father has come to me," Baba cabled.

Baba would likewise often arrange for different people's support. He would write to  Digambar Gadekar in the country with instructions to look after him. Baba would always remember to send a birthday card or telegram to his close lovers.

In 1955 a Baba lover of Barsi sang a sweet rendering of one of Tukaram's bhajans. Digambar Gadekar stood up to take a snapshot of Baba, and Baba remarked, "You are very clever!"

On 19th May 1957, Baba wished to hold a meeting in Guruprasad with the mandali and His close lovers from Ahmednagar, Poona and Bombay to issue a "warning." Forty-seven persons were called. The meeting began on the 19th. Digambar took notes. (Lord Meher- 4167-1957)]

 

 

 

278-DR. DIKSHIT

On 6th July 1959, Dr. Dikshit performed a barium meal examination of Baba's gastrointestinal and urinary tracts, but no evidence of any obstruction or lesion in his urinary tract was found. (Lord Meher-p-4558-1959)

 

279-DR. E. H. COYAJI

(Owner of Jehangir Nursing Home

Leelavati wife of Kamble was ill. Being poor, he was not able to pay for her treatment. Baba advised, "Admit her to the hospital; don't worry about the expenses. I will see to it." Gratefully, Kamble admitted her in Jehangir Nursing Home, a hospital run by Dr. E. H. Coyaji. She was in a serious condition and Kamble was naturally anxious about her. One afternoon Baba visited the hospital and saw her. From that day on, Leelavati began improving and after some time recovered completely and returned home. Baba later remarked, "She would have died if I had not seen her." (Lord Meher-p-4533-1959)

 

280-DR. G. D. VINOD

On 12th May 1952, Dr. G. D. Vinod, a professor from New York, who knew the Winterfeldts, saw Baba at 8:15 A.M. Part of his interview is reproduced here:

I am writing a book on the psychological condition of the world in relation to war and peace," he said. "I have travelled to Australia, Europe, Asia and America and have had the sahavas of Shankaracharya (head Hindu priest). I want your blessings. I know these things are temporary and traditional. They do not mean much ..."

Baba interrupted him, "They mean nothing. Conviction through the intellect has only a limited scope and might land one into the mess of hypocrisy.

"God is absolute honesty and purity, and in knowing him there can be no compromise. Beyond intellectual conviction is the conviction by knowing through feeling, seeing God as you see me. Only that can make you have the conviction of being one with God in Reality. So unless this certainty of unity with God comes, all talk is dishonest."

"How does the unity get established?" Vinod asked.

"When selfish longings and wants go, this is established. God is not there when there are desires and longings. But one must experience this Reality. I always say [it is] better not to believe in God than be a hypocrite!"

"Selfish desires, attachments and longings, how to control them?" Vinod asked.

"For that, books have been written, and yet it can be achieved in a flash, or it may take lives. So to ask how to control, how to win over desires is like asking, 'How can I die living? How can I have consciousness in sound sleep?'

"Mind, as long as it is there, goes on working in spite of yourself. So, as you sincerely and honestly want to know, and I feel you need it and are a person of such intelligence, if you really achieve this you will be able to work for God and the universe in the real sense."

Baba then gave him certain instructions for meditation and concluded: "So start now. Baba has explained so much to you. God's work is my work and you will do my work. When you have the ocean within you, you cannot crave for a few drops of water! That is what I want you to see. Not just through reason, but by actual experience."

"Will I succeed?"

"If you do it honestly. Baba will be helping you every night at 12. Do it honestly and leave the rest to me." (Lord Meher-p- 3072/3-1952

 

281-DR G. S. MUTALIK

Sassoon General Hospital in Poona was celebrating its 100th anniversary, and the organizing secretary for the ten-day centenary celebration, Professor Dr. G. S. Mutalik, wrote to Baba requesting his blessings for the occasion. Baba had dictated the following message (on 10 September 1968):

I give my blessings to the administrative, medical and worker staff of this hospital in which I, the Deliverer of the world, was delivered to the world. (Lord Meher-p-5374-1968)

 

282-DR. G. V. KETKAR

On 28th March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought to Meherazad by Don and gave Baba a painful injection of Novocaine.

When his seclusion ended, Baba, seated in his wheelchair, began seeing the men mandali nearly every morning. On 1st March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought from Ahmednagar at in morning. For the first time after the accident, Baba was made to stand without support. He was very happy to be able to do so.

On 23rd June 1957, Dr. Ketkar paid a visit the following day. He conferred with Goher about relieving Baba's continued pain and observed Baba walking.

The famous doctor in London wrote back, stating that Baba's hip appeared dislocated, and unless it was operated upon, it would never be all right. This was discussed on 24 July 1957, but Baba did not agree to the operation. He was perturbed with Don for not sending Sir Reginald all his medical reports at the beginning, as he had hinted he should. As a result, the dislocation in the hip had gone undetected for eight months. On the 25th, Baba dictated to Eruch these remarks in a letter to Don: "If you had done so [sent Watson-Jones Baba's medical papers], I would not have suffered the unnecessary unbearable pain. You, doctors Chatterjee and Ketkar (of Ahmednagar), have made a mess of my case."

On 4th June 1967, Adi brought Dr. G. V. Ketkar of Ahmednagar to Meherazad. He found Baba's abdomen mildly distended but there was no evidence of retained fluids there, and the prostate gland was not enlarged but flat and firm in consistency. Dr. Ketkar could only recommend a full urologic examination due to the rising urea level.

Hirji was a physician and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Dr. Ketkar. (Lord Meher-p-5383-1967)

 

283-DR. GOHER IRANI

(Close disciple)

(Wife of Khodu Sailor)

(Refer fortunate Souls Vol-2 sl. No. 3)

 

284-DR. GOPINATH KAVIRAJ

On 5 June 1960, a renowned Sanskrit scholar and philosopher, Dr. Gopinath Kaviraj, 73, sent his friend Amiya Hazra to Guruprasad to ascertain whether Baba would give him darshan, as he happened to be in Poona.  Baba informed Hazra that he would see Kaviraj the next day at 8:00 A.M. Hazra explained that as Kaviraj was observing silence two days a week, on Mondays and Thursdays, it would be better if he could be allowed to see Baba on Tuesday. But Baba replied, "I am also continuously silent."

Therefore, Gopinath Kaviraj came to see Baba on Monday, 6 June, and since Kaviraj was keeping silence, Baba permitted him to come again the following day also. Kaviraj came again the next day and was embraced by Baba, and Baba kissed him on the forehead. Baba took him into the side room and had the door closed. Only one of the mandali was present to interpret. Baba spoke with Kaviraj at length about the future of the world, life's ultimate purpose and an individual's duties, all of which convinced Kaviraj of Baba's omniscience.

Kaviraj asked about himself, and Baba replied, "I have nothing to say except that you should continue to do whatever sadhana you are doing every day at midnight."

Hearing this, Kaviraj was wonderstruck, because no one knew what spiritual practice he did at midnight, and there had been no mention of it. Thus, he was further convinced of Baba's omniscience. While leaving, Baba gave him a copy of God Speaks and told him, "I have an inner connection” (Lord Meher-p-4701-1960)

 

 

285-DR. GRANT

Dr. Grant himself never became a devotee or follower of Meher Baba, he admitted that whenever he was in Baba's presence he "somehow felt relaxed and peaceful, and he would always leave in a happy, confident mood," all tensions having left him.

On 22nd October, 1964, Dr. Grant attended Baba, took blood sample and did another cardiogram.

On 14th April, 1965, Dr. Grant came for routine check-up. He continued visiting every week end till end during stay of Baba in Poona.

Shatrughan Kumar's eldest son, Prashant, 19, who worked as an electrician in a mine near Belgaum, was called to Guruprasad in early July. He had and asked Nalini Gadekar to keep him in their home to treat him. They did accordingly, but his illness worsened and he was removed to Jehangir Nursing Home. After a medical examination, he was found to be suffering from leukemia. On 10 th  July 1959, Baba sent word to Dr. Grant that if he saved Prashant that night, Baba would restore Prashant's health.

As mentioned, Baidul was staying with his wife Soltoon and daughter Dowla's family in Poona. But on 10 April, he suffered a stroke. Baba went to their home that morning to comfort Baidul and had him admitted to Dr. Grant's Ruby Hall Clinic near Guruprasad. As a result of the stroke, Baidul became paralyzed on the left side of his body. A few weeks later, on 29 April, he was shifted to Meherabad to recover under Don's care. Since Aloba was also fluent in Persian, he was given Baidul's duty of correspondence with those in Iran on Baba's behalf.

But the following day, 30 April, Baba suffered terribly on account of a kidney stone. Dr. Grant was called to Guruprasad. He requested that Baba come to the hospital, which Baba refused. At last, after much persuasion, Baba consented and was driven to Ruby Hall Clinic, where he was given an injection and an intravenous pyelogram was done. At 4:00 P.M., a pointed stone the size of a molar tooth was passed. Baba experienced some relief, but he had become very weak from enduring so much pain. Dr. Grant related: "During the procedure, Baba did not utter a sound in spite of the pain that is entailed, and took the whole thing very calmly and peacefully."

Besides the hip pain, Baba's blood pressure had risen, and he had a fever, fissure trouble, and pain in the heart region. Baba had once stated: "At the time of dropping my body, my body will be minced to pieces!" To those near him, it seemed this was happening while he was still alive.

Meanwhile, a serious heart attack patient named Mr. Shah was in the adjoining room. He was in a critical condition; his prognosis was dire and Grant did not hold out much hope for his survival. As Baba was about to get in the car to leave, Shah's wife begged Grant to request Baba to visit her husband. Baba graciously went back inside to Shah's room and spent a few moments with the couple. "Don't worry, doctor," Baba told Grant. "He will be all right." Amazingly, the man made a full recovery.

On 18 June 1963, Baba agreed to allow Dr. Grant of Ruby Hall Clinic to perform diagnostic tests on him. Skiagrams were taken which showed poor excretion from both his kidneys, and his blood count was done. On the 21st, a glucose tolerance test was done. From the results, Dr. Grant diagnosed that Baba was suffering from moderately severe diabetes, chronic glomerulo nephritis (inflammation of the kidneys), hyperoxaluria and high cholesterol.

 

On the 8th Baba had a cardiogram, which showed some coronary sclerosis, and on the 10th, he again underwent medical tests at Ruby Hall Clinic. From the results, Dr. Grant said Baba's diabetes was well under control. (Lord Meher-p-5071-1964)

In late June — as seen by those around him — Baba began experiencing severe back pain on his right side. Baba was advised to consult Dr. Grant and he agreed, but refused to have an X-ray taken. On 30 June, Baba had more diagnostic blood tests done for blood sugar and cholesterol. After finding the urea level high, Dr. Grant diagnosed that the pain was renal. Protein was cut out of Baba's diet, and after they returned to Meherazad, the pain lessened.

On 20 September 1964, Baba began complaining of pain in his chest, near his heart. Dr. Grant, the Poona cardiologist, visited Ahmednagar monthly for consultations at Booth Hospital, so he was called to Meherazad at 8:00 A.M. on the 24th, to take a cardiogram. But by the time he had arrived the pain had subsided. Dr. Grant said there was no heart problem as such, but that he advised "rest for seven to ten days." Baba had another blood test taken, which showed the level of urea to be high. As a consequence, Baba was advised to have a low-protein diet. Then, with his high blood sugar, he had to control his intake of carbohydrates; and because of high cholesterol, he was not allowed fats. In the end, Goher was perplexed about what to give Baba to eat!

On 10th November 1964, Baba was in state of poor health. Since Dr. Grant's last visit, Baba had had heart pain or muscle cramps in his chest, once or twice, but they were of short duration. For the most part, it was less frequent and more bearable due to the medication that had been prescribed. But Baba still felt very weak. In addition to the pain, there was a feeling heaviness and pressure. Besides this, Baba developed an irritating itch and rash on both thighs and legs, but after a few days it went away.

Baba again complained of pain in his chest, so Goher contacted Dr. Grant and asked him to come to examine Baba again on his next visit to Ahmednagar. On Thursday, 22 October 1964, Dr. Grant came to Meherazad at about 6:45 A.M. to take a cardiogram. But when he connected the cardiograph and they tried to start the Meherazad generator-cum-dynamo, the transformer failed. (There was no municipal electricity supply at Meherazad then). Adi was hurriedly sent to Ahmednagar to contact Rustom Kaka for a spare. But as Rustom Kaka was returning to Meherazad, he saw Baba being driven to Ahmednagar with Goher, Eruch and Grant. They came to Khushru Quarters where, in Adi's bedroom, Dr. Grant performed the cardiogram. The test showed Baba's heart to be normal and there appeared to be nothing wrong.

On 3 April 1960, Baba's blood count was taken by Dr. Grant. Three days later on the 6th, a blood sugar test was done. Along with the neck pain, Baba was suffering headaches. At the time, there was a new treatment, an oil called DMSO (di-methyl sulfoxide, a controversial anti-inflammatory drug), which when applied deadened the nerve endings and relieved pain. Ginde had tried it on several patients and found it very effective.

In 1965, after the darshan program, Keki Nalavala and his son, Naosherwan, were allowed to remain in Poona for three additional days, because Naosherwan had some difficulty in breathing and Baba wished him to be treated by Dr. Grant.

Dr. Grant was called to Guruprasad to examine Baba on 12 May due to his complaint of headache and giddiness, and Grant felt it was due to impaired circulation to the brain from constriction of the basilar arteries. Don was there that day also. He was on his way to Bombay, and on the 16th he flew to England, to visit his family and deal with property matters related to his brother's death.

On the 27th, samples of Baba's urine and blood were sent to Ruby Hall Clinic in Poona where Dr. Grant checked the level of sugar and urea. Another blood sample was drawn on 3rd November and delivered to Poona by Aloba.

Dr. Grant was requested to come to Meherazad on his visit to Ahmednagar on Thursday, 25 August 1966 to take Baba's cardiogram. He arrived with Adi at 8:00 A.M. Because of his deep seclusion, Baba did not wish to leave Meherazad, so Padri was told to be present to make sure the generator was working. After taking the cardiogram, Grant said Baba's heart was all right. For a few minutes, Baba spoke to Grant about LSD, and repeated that it was harmful physically, mentally and spiritually.

Grant wanted to know, "Why should we go through lifetimes of penance, when we could see God by taking a pill, according to those who have tried it? If I have to go to Ahmednagar, for example, why should I sit in a bullock cart and suffer its jolts and rough ride, when I can sit in Meherjee Karkaria's Chevrolet and make the journey in comfort?"

Baba used this analogy to answer: "You can never reach God through a pill. It requires a lot of penance, hard work and going through difficult trials in the world. Did you become a big doctor by taking a pill? No, you had to work hard, study for years, go through much training, and then, after a period of years, you became a doctor. It's the same thing with life. You have to go through all the difficulties, all the torments, to reach that Goal. I give you my blessings so that one day you will attain it."

As usual, Baba's medical tests were done at Ruby Hall Clinic laboratory after he arrived in Poona. Goher would draw Baba's blood in Guruprasad, and then send the samples to Dr. Grant at Ruby Hall for analysis. On 28 June, a few days before Baba left Poona, more blood tests were done.

On Monday, 4 September 1967, blood was drawn from Baba to determine his blood sugar levels. The samples were sent to Dr. Thombre at the Ayurvedic Hospital in Ahmednagar. In a letter to Dr. Grant from Goher three days later, she reported that the post prandial test was high, and Baba's urine report was also not good. From the 5th, Baba experienced continuous giddiness accompanied by the swelling of both his feet. He was given large doses of diuretics and the swelling came down. Rastinon tablets were also administered for the giddiness. More blood tests followed on 8 September, and again on the 26th. On 9 September, Don drove to Poona to discuss Baba's blood work with Dr. Grant. He returned the same evening and went to Meherazad.

Dr. Alu Khambatta had been residing in Meherazad for the past year, ostensibly to look after Kaikobad and help Goher. She had developed swollen glands on her throat, which Dr. Grant advised her to get examined in Bombay to be sure it was not cancer. Although Dr. Alu did not wish to leave, Baba sent her away at the end of November, promising he would call her back soon in January.

Dr. Grant was consulted and upon seeing the report could not believe what he read. He asked Don if Baba was conscious. Don replied that Baba was fully conscious. Grant called for a second blood report on 13 December, thinking there had been a mistake with the first one. Although the blood urea level was now 97 mg., the hemoglobin was 5.8 percent. There had been no mistake. The urea and blood sugar levels showed improvement, but the blood count was terribly disturbing and a blood transfusion was immediately needed — as Baba had hinted some weeks before.

Adi went to Meherazad on the morning of the 13th and recorded in his diary: "I see Baba in his room. His physical condition is not at all good. Eruch, Francis and Bhau help him to stand up with difficulty."

On Sunday, 15 December 1968, Dr. Grant came to Meherazad at 7:30 A.M. from Poona with his nurse, and gave Baba a blood transfusion and administered a cardiogram.  Meherjee came with Dr. Wadia and Dr. Ichaporia, and Adi and Don were also present.

At 7:00 A.M. on 20 December 1968, Meherjee brought Dr. Grant again with Dr. Ichaporia to give Baba a second blood transfusion. Baba was cheerful in his presence and also explained several spiritual subjects to him. Baba remarked, "I am the Expected One who will also be the Accepted One while I am yet in this body. All will know me when I manifest, but those who know and love me now are the really fortunate."

Dr. Grant took Baba's EKG and said it was normal. He left after an hour with Meherjee and Dr. Ichaporia stayed until the full one-pint transfusion was over. Yusuf, the Meherazad driver, then drove her back to Poona. (Lord Meher-p-5377-1968)

More blood and urine specimens were sent to the Poona hospital for analysis on 2 January. Dr. Grant wrote back advising Goher to limit Baba's protein intake, because the level of urea was found to be still quite high. Liver juice and bone soup should be discontinued, and Baba's kidneys and prostate gland should be examined.

Early in the morning on Friday, 24 January 1969 blood samples from Baba were taken and sent to Poona with the driver Yusuf for analysis at Ruby Hall Clinic. Adi was away in Bombay to attend the wedding of Gajwani's granddaughter; so consequently, Meherjee telephoned the test results to Don, who brought the report to Meherazad that evening. Dr. Grant said that Baba's blood Hb was 8.5 percent and the urea 80 mg.  He advised that if the hemoglobin dropped any further Baba should have another blood transfusion. Medicine was prescribed for the spasms.

In Grant's words: "Baba was suffering primarily from diabetes that had affected his kidneys. He had passed a small calculus in the left kidney. Subsequently he developed uremia, multiple disc lesions of the spinal canal and, terminally, he developed a severe secondary anemia due to uremia. He had been given antibiotics, various anti-anemic and other drugs, and repeated transfusions. But Baba told us there was no point in continuing these drugs as his time was near."

Meanwhile in PoonaDr. Grant was to visit Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar on Thursday, 30 January 1969, and so, as wished by Baba, Meherjee brought him first to Meherazad at 8:00 A.M. Baba's health appeared normal in the doctor's presence, and he communicated animatedly with him. Dr. Grant mentioned that he was thinking of starting a new foundation (to be named the Poona Medical Foundation at Ruby Hall), but was not certain it would meet with success. Baba encouraged him to go ahead with it. The nurse who came with Dr. Grant also discussed some personal financial problem with Baba. Even to the end, Baba expressed compassion and concern for people's practical everyday matters.

Baba was not eating properly, and Dr. Grant, thinking Baba's health was improving, advised him to ingest more protein. Baba joked, "At first you put certain restrictions on my diet, and now you tell me to take more protein!"

Dr. Grant replied, "Since you are eating hardly anything, you should have food with a lot of protein in it."

"Do you eat meat and fish?" Baba asked.

Grant replied that he ate only one meal a day, and that yes, he had a non-vegetarian diet. After examining Baba, Dr. Grant concluded, "I do not understand anything and I can do nothing until further tests are done, so that a definite diagnosis can be determined. And this can only be done if you come to Poona. We will take different tests to find out the reasons for the spasms."

Baba replied, "My time has come."

Because Baba looked extremely pale, it was decided that Baba's blood would be checked again on 1 February and, if required, Grant would return at 7:30 A.M. on the 2nd and give Baba another blood transfusion. (Since Ginde would be coming on the 1st, he too was asked to be present during the transfusion, if it had to be done.)

Dr. Grant and Meherjee left. In the car on their way back to Poona, Grant told Meherjee, "Baba's condition is critical. Baba himself knows this, and said so."

After Grant left, the shocks again attacked the Beloved's body. Eruch, Pendu, Francis and Bhau were in Baba's room and they held firmly onto his arms and legs. Goher was beside herself, totally at a loss as to what treatment to administer. Baba remarked, "This is my crucifixion! Christ was crucified once, but I am being crucified every moment!"

At one point, Baba wished to convey something, but because of the pain it was difficult to move his hands as usual. Each time he moved his fingers to communicate, he experienced a painful spasm. Dr. Ginde in Bombay was again phoned by Adi at 9:30 P.M. and told to come as soon as possible (without jeopardizing any of his surgical patients). He said he would come on Friday the 31st. He was told that he should stop in Poona and consult with Dr. Grant about Baba's present condition before coming to Meherazad.

The marvelous thing was that whenever Mehera was in his presence, Baba was totally free of the jolts. The same would happen whenever doctors Grant or Ginde were present. This led the mandali to conclude that the spasms overtook him only when he allowed it! Mehera shaved Baba, and Mani, Goher, Rano, Meheru and Naja cleaned and straightened Baba's room.

(Baba) is continuing to have jerks frequently from 4:00 A.M. today. The jerks give him terrible pain in the small of the back. They are breaking his back! The slightest indication of action by him gives him a jerk. Thanks to Baba that such spells come and go with the help of medication; but as each day passes by, medication seems to be less and less effective, because the period of comparative calm becomes shorter.

When Baba was informed that Dr. Ginde had still not arrived, he sent Aloba to phone Adi at his office, telling him to phone Dr. Grant in Poona to send Ginde straight to Meherazad without detaining him. When Ginde stopped in Poona and saw Grant, he was given the message, but Grant then casually said, "I saw Baba only yesterday. He is not serious, so don't worry. Have lunch before proceeding to Meherazad." Ginde, however, did not delay and left immediately.(Lord Meher-p-5402-1969)

286-DR. GUNE

(Owner of Ayurvedic Hospital)

On 19th November 1938, Adi Sr. drove Baba, three of woman disciples and a few of the mandali to the opening of Dr. Gune's Ayurvedic Hospital on Station Road in Ahmednagar, which Baba performed. Dr. Gune met Baba again at Meherabad on the 30th and asked for his help in expanding his Ayurvedic work. Baba told him to write up a proposal, and he would review it upon his return from his tour. (Lord Mehere-p-1958-1938)

 

 

288-DR. HARI NATH PATASKAR & WIFE

Dr. Hari Vinayak Pataskar was the Governor of Madhya Pradesh, He had inaugurated the Meher Baba Center at Raipur, and his speech there was carried on All India Radio. He longed for Baba's darshan, and Amar Singh Saigal beseeched Baba to permit him to come. On Baba's agreeing, Pataskar, his wife and Amar Singh arrived at Meherazad on 15 th December 1963 in morning. The road was lined with police as their car sped through the gates of Meherazad. Although Pataskar held an important and influential government post, he was a sincere and unaffected person, and was visibly moved when Baba embraced him. His wife was severely afflicted with arthritis, and when she was carried into the hall on a chair and seated before Baba, she cried out, "Closer, closer, put me closer to Baba!" She talked to Baba with such confidence and candor, as if she felt certain of his love and understanding. It was a most touching scene.

Their daughter had leprosy and Mrs. Pataskar begged Baba to cure her. Baba instructed that the girl should fill a glass with water every morning, look at it and repeat Baba's name before drinking it. "My nazar will be on her," Baba assured the woman, "and on you too." (Lord Meher-p-5053-1963)

 

287-DR. JOG

(Friend of Ramjoo)

Dr. Jog was longtime and close disciple. Ramjoo Abdulla expired of heart failure in Satara on the afternoon of 11th January 1967, at the age of 67. His friend Dr. Jog sent this telegram to Baba: "Ramjoo has permanently left us and come to you this afternoon."

Adi forwarded the telegram to Meherazad the following morning, and Baba cabled in reply: "My very dear Ramjoo has come to me to rest eternally in me. Inform his family to have courage and give them all my love." (Lord Meher-p-5256-1967)

 

288-DR. JOGLEKAR

In year 1952, at Bombay, Baba and the women went to the American Consulate to get their visas. After getting the visas, Baba and the women returned to Meherazad on the morning of the 22nd February.

Baba was still suffering terribly from hemorrhoids and a fissure. So on 26th February 1952, an operation was performed at 11:00 A.M. by Dr. Joglekar, in the Ahmednagar Civil Hospital. Dr. Joglekar had been specially called from Bombay. Once on the operating table, Baba was in such a hurry that the doctor accidentally dropped a hot proctoscope on Baba's anus. No anesthesia had been given, and when Baba did not utter a single sound, Dr. Joglekar was very moved, and tears welled up in his eyes. Eruch's heart also was overcome, and he was amazed at Baba's powers of endurance. (Lord Meher-p-3033-1952)

 

289-DR. JWALA PRASAD

On the afternoon of the 22nd 1952, a program was held in the Janata College Maharshi Hall Principal at Nagpur. Dr. Jawala Prasad and other members of the faculty received Baba. After speech, Bhajan singing was performed, Baba's message "Religion and Politics" was read out and the students of the college were given prasad. (Lord Meher-p-3227-1952)

 

 

290-DR. K. C. GHARPURE

On the 15th and 16th Dr. Dikshit was called to take X-rays, as Baba was experiencing a painful catch in his back. Dr. K. C. Gharpure, a surgeon at Sassoon Hospital, was called several times for the same complaint. (Lord Meher-p-5271-1960)

 

291-DR. K. DARUWALA

He was medical physician in Meher Ashram)

(Lord Meher-p-5436)

 

292-DR. KALAVKER (MRS) 

A stout female physician named Dr. Kalavker was hired for three months for Maternity hospital in Meherabad, but if a patient in labor happened to arrive from the village at night, the doctor refused to get up and attend the patient. Once a village woman in labor showed up at 3:00 A.M. Baba awakened Mansari, but she did not have any experience in these matters and did not know how to deliver a baby. Fortunately, Memo was there at the time and came with Mansari to the hospital. Baba himself boiled hot water in another room, lit lanterns and made the necessary preparations. Memo delivered the baby with Mansari's assistance and when the child was born and washed, several times Baba went in to see it and kissed it. (Lord Mehger-p-1952-1938)

 

293-DR. KAMLA BHANDARI (MRS)

Preparations in Poona for east west gathering had started a few months before. On 23th October 1962, Baba, with four women disciples left Meherazad for Poona. Many disciples from Bombay, Kurduwadi, came to Poona and were allowed to stay in Guruprasad for a week.

A huge pandal (tent) 300 feet by 90 feet in the dirt field behind Guruprasad was erected with a seating capacity of more than 5,000. Baba came to inspect it on the 24 th. At the south end of the pandal, a high, grand dais was built, on which an armchair for Baba was placed. At the front entrance to Guruprasad, a long tent was put up by the side of the road, under which people could wait if they came before the fixed time for darshan each day. Across from this tent was a smaller one that served as an improvised hospital. Three doctors were appointed to treat any medical problems: Dr. Kamla Bhandari was given take care of  women visitors. (Lord Meher-p-483-1962)

 

294-DR. KAPADIA

Naval's wife Dina fell ill at this time. Dr. Kapadia was called on 3rd April 1935 to give her an injection, but he gave her the wrong drug by mistake.

Dina collapsed and her pulse became extremely weak. The doctor was frightened, and Baba was sent for from Ramjoo's, where he was visiting. He arrived, patted the doctor, and consoled him, "Don't worry. Her pulse will resume.'' Baba then went to Dina and touched her forehead. Her pulse surprisingly became normal in a matter of minutes and she began breathing freely.

Astonished and relieved, the doctor said to Baba, "Had you come two or three minutes later, she would have died." (Lord Meher-p-1674-1935)

 

295-DR. KAPILA

On 15th September 1952, Baba and the women proceeded to Poona. Baba and the women stayed in a villa on Karve Road called Amar Jyoti, which belonged to a Mr. Patankar. Don had arranged for Dr. Kapila at the Poona military hospital to give diathermy treatments to Baba, and he took Baba there every day. Baba stayed two weeks in Poona for the treatment. A few times in between treatments, he visited Bindra House where a darshan program was held on Sunday, 21 September. Nearly 500 persons attended. (Lord Meher-p-3134-19520)

 

296-DR. KARKAL Y. G. & WIFE

In year 1925, when the hospital first opened, Dr. Karkal could not understand why the Master suggested certain medicines for different patients. He would think Meher Baba's prescriptions were quite inappropriate under the circumstances, for the Master would suggest peculiar medicines for certain types of illnesses. At times, Dr. Karkal became annoyed with the situation and would wonder, "Is Meher Baba the doctor here or am I?" But he was indeed astonished when he realized that all the patients who followed the Master's method of treatment had recovered. Karkal slowly became convinced that their recovery was solely due to Meher Baba's blessings. Thereafter, in serious cases, Karkal did not hesitate to consult the Master about what treatment to administer. When a patient survived a critical illness, a special celebration would be arranged in his or her honor, and Baba would complement Karkal, Padri and Pendu. (Lord Meher-p-574-1925)

Kashinath who was sick, his parents arrived and were naturally worried about their son's condition, but Baba assured them that the boy would be all right. One of the mandali was sent to Ahmednagar to bring ice to apply to the boy's forehead. Others were assigned the duty of remaining by the boy's bedside day and night. Baba would go to the hospital frequently to check on Kashinath, giving Dr. Karkal certain instructions about his care. Karkal diagnosed no real hope for the boy's survival and depended entirely on Baba's guidance. As Baba instructed them, Padri, Pendu, and Karkal did their best to treat the boy, and due to their efforts, Kashinath gradually recovered. Baba was very pleased and rewarded Karkal with a silver vase, and Padri and Pendu with woolen scarves. Sweets were distributed, and it was a day of rejoicing at Meherabad.

When the proposed conditions were voted upon, most of the mandali chose to stay at Meherabad under Baba's conditions and a list of these men was noted. Another list of those who were ready to leave was also prepared; this consisted mostly of the teachers who had been receiving wages.

Dr. Karkal invited Baba, the mandali, and boys for tea on 12th June 1926, but Baba arrived suddenly at his residence at nine o'clock, before everything was ready. Baba did not wish to wait and distributed whatever treats had already been prepared. Tea was hurriedly made, which Baba served to everyone. He remarked to Karkal, "See how speedily everything is over."

Dr. Karkal replied, "Baba, you hold the key."

In response, Baba observed:

The key to the world is only one, but it is in the hands of the five Perfect Masters. For example, a safe has only one key and no other key can unlock it. The five Perfect Masters control the safe [the world]. One Master is the keeper of the key, without which the safe cannot be opened. The second guards the safe which cannot be opened without his prior consent. The third is the one who alone has the authority to use the key to unlock the safe. The fourth is the one who has the right to distribute the riches in the safe. And the fifth Master is the one who has the power to authorize the distribution. Thus there is only one key to the world, equally shared among the five Masters.

The five Perfect Masters, plus the 51 other God-realized souls (majzoobs and Jivanmuktas) control the key. These 51 are members of the parliament of the five Perfect Masters. Fifty-one plus five equals 56; this number 56 never changes. Each of the Perfect Masters has a circle and each circle consists of twelve members. In this way does the game of the world go on and on. All this I am telling you is a secret.

Proper arrangements were made for the students and those in the hospital and leper asylum, and no one had any cause for complaint. Twenty-five children were willing to stay with Baba in Meherabad. The rest of the children were sent home the following day. All medicines and equipment in the dispensary and hospital were sold to Dr. Karkal at a concessional rate. (Lord Meher-p-731-1926)

 

297-DR. KATARIA 

On Sunday, 29 April, 1951, Dr. Kataria came to Poona and examined Baba again and then returned to Bombay. Baba was nursed day and night, taking special care to see that the area was kept absolutely clean so it would not become infected. (Lord Meher-p-2978-1951)

 

299-DR. KATRAK 

(Orthopedic Doctor)

Dr. Katrak, was a famous orthopedic doctor. Don went to Bombay to consult Dr. Katrak about Baba's treatment.

On 26th August 1957, Baba began a series of treatments and deep physical therapy in an attempt to arrest further advancement of the osteo-arthritic condition in his hip. During his stay in Poona, he had three extensive sessions with Dr. M. S. Dikshit, a radiologist from Sassoon Hospital. (Lord Meher-p-4197-1957)

 

299-DR. KETKAR G. V.

On 28th March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought to Meherazad by Don and gave Baba a painful injection of Novocaine. (Lord Meher-p-4162-1957)

 

300-DR. KHARALKAR 

On 27th January 1934, Dr. Kharalkar, and a reporter from the Times of India, had come to Meherabad and requested a donation for a free clinic they were running to feed infants. Baba agreed to send Rs.25 per month to support their efforts, and they left highly gratified. (Lord Meher-p-588-1923)

 

301-DR. KOHIYAR SATARAWALA

Dr. Kohiyar Satarawala was an ardent lover of Meher Baba

To make elaborate arrangements for a two-day meeting. Baba called Kohiyar Satarawala and other seven disciples to Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-3551-19570

There was an interesting episode in which Kohiyar Satarawala played ca key role. Baba was told of a recent episode regarding Krishnaji. Bhau was still serving Krishnaji, as instructed, and despite a wide shortage of rice and sugar throughout India, Krishnaji would insist on being served a large portion of rice with every meal, and he would use a lot of sugar in his tea, also. Padri was upset over this and confronted Bhau, but Bhau was helpless to do anything about it, because Baba had ordered him to fulfil Krishnaji's every whim.

One day, while the mandali were working, Krishnaji overheard Kohiyar Satarawala being introduced to someone and mistook him for the celebrated Poona physician, Dr. Kohiyar. Observing Krishnaji, Bhau saw his chance and privately confided his dilemma to Kohiyar. They came up with a scheme to change Krishnaji's ways and told Padri and the other mandali about it.

The next day, Krishnaji approached Kohiyar, "Doctor, I am so happy to meet you. Lately I have not been feeling well. I have severe headaches and pain in my knees.

Could you examine me?"

Kohiyar replied, "I am sorry. I am here at Meherabad strictly as a volunteer and it would not be proper to examine you. The ashram has its own doctors — Dr. Nilu, Dr. Donkin and Padri — who are in charge of all medical matters. I am afraid that without their consent my hands are tied."

So Krishnaji went to Padri, who pretended to grudgingly allow the examination, but only in this one special case.

When informed, Kohiyar told Krishnaji, "Tonight do not take anything, not even a glass of water. I will examine you in the morning."

That evening, when Bhau brought Krishnaji his tray of food, Krishnaji said to take it away. "But I have brought such a good meal for you," Bhau said. "Look, there is plenty of rice and vegetables ... What happened to you?" Krishnaji replied that he was not feeling well and that Dr. Kohiyar had instructed him not to eat anything that night. "At least take a glass of milk," Bhau said. But Krishnaji declined.

The next morning Kohiyar borrowed Don's stethoscope and blood pressure unit. He did not know the first thing about medicine, but he played his part well. After giving Krishnaji a tall glass of water to drink, he instructed Krishnaji to take a brisk walk 50 times up and down the verandah. He then pretended to examine him, making Krishnaji repeat the pacing three more times.

After further examinations (even tapping his knee with a hammer!), Kohiyar asked Krishnaji to fill a vial with urine. Holding up the vial, Kohiyar exclaimed, "My God, it is full of sugar! This is very bad, it may be diabetes. I would advise you to stop eating potatoes, rice and sugar. After the meeting, come to my office in Poona where I can perform further tests."

When Baba heard all this, instead of being amused, he strongly rebuked Bhau: "This is your villainy! You must have instigated Kohiyar!"

Baba forgave all. For a few days, the ruse worked. Because of "Dr. Kahayan’s" diagnosis, Krishnaji controlled his fondness for sugar; fearful of his condition, he stopped demanding items. But when Minoo Kharas of Pakistan arrived, he spoiled everything! Minoo mistakenly believed that Krishnaji was spiritually advanced, and he informed him that he had been duped. Perturbed, Krishnaji again reverted to his previous diet — much to the annoyance of Padri.

In year 1955, sahwas preparations in Meherabad for the first of four sahavas programs were in the final stages. On 27th October 1955, Baba was driven to Meherazad from Satara, and from the following day, he began visiting Meherabad daily. Tents for sleeping and for the meetings were erected. A separate dining pandal, with tables and chairs, was pitched for serving tea, breakfast, lunch and dinner. Kohiyar Satarawala and few other disciples helped Chaggan who was made responsible for cooking arrangement.  (Lord Meher-p-3726-1955)

 

302-DR. KOTNI

Dr. Kotni house a large bungalow to Gadekar in Sholapur for the function since many lovers from Bombay and Poona had come and required accommodation. Baba advised Gadekar before leaving, "Don't give up this bungalow for a year. I will pay the rent."

At the time, Gadekar could not fathom why Baba had suggested this, as his family was small and Dr. Kotni's bungalow was certainly too large for them. But after Baba's visit, more and more people kept coming for information about Baba, and thus a center with weekly meetings came into being in Sholapur. Only afterward did Gadekar understand why Baba had wished him to retain the bungalow. Baba had also remarked, "Keep the bungalow and I will come to visit occasionally." Although Baba did come to Sholapur twice after this visit in 1943, he stayed at the dak bungalow at those times, not at Kotni's. However, his presence was felt in Dr. Kotni's house, as his lovers gathered in his name each week to sing his praises.

After a year, Gadekar was transferred from Sholapur to Ahmednagar and Poona. Then he understood why Baba had said to rent the house only for a year.  (Lord Meher-p-2328-1948)

 

303-DR. KRISHNA V. RANADE & PIROJA

The local people came to know of Baba’s presence in Aurangabad, many people arrived at the dak bungalow on the evening of the 18th December 1952, including some government officials. Baba gave them darshan, particularly Adi Sr.'s brother-in-law, Dr. Ranade, who was responsible for arranging Baba's stay whenever he came to Aurangabad. Gulmai specially came to Aurangabad to see Baba. Baba saw Gulmai and her daughter, Piroja (who was married to Dr. Ranade).

Baba enquired as who could not sleep last night, four men from the Marathi group stood who did not sleep. Baba himself stood up, declaring that he too could not sleep last night! He questioned the four for their reasons and Dr. Ranade said, "I was thinking of you the whole night." Baba embraced him.

Some of the men and women were ill with influenza. In evening, Baba was carried in his lift-chair to see them. He had instructed the sahavas group not to follow him. Baba was first taken to the women's tent nearby, where he met and comforted those who were sick. Next, he went to the men's tent and instructed the doctors on duty to give proper treatment. Dr. Ranade and one more doctor disciple were looking after the men. (Lord Meher-p-4287-1958)

On 6th September 1964 in morning, Baba too was taken to Ranade's Clinic for an X-ray of his kidneys. Adi had gone in advance to make sure everything was ready. (Lord Meher-p-5087-1964)

 

304-DR. L. H. ATHLE

While in Bombay, Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

Even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4213/4-1957)

 

305-DR. M. S. DIKSHIT

(A radiologist from Sassoon Hospital)

From 26th August 1956, Baba began a series of treatments and deep physical therapy in an attempt to arrest further advancement of the osteo-arthritic condition in his hip. During his stay in Poona, he had three extensive sessions with Dr. M. S. Dikshit, a radiologist from Sassoon Hospital. Don went to Bombay to consult Dr. Katrak, a famous orthopedic doctor, about Baba's treatment.

On 6th July 1959, Dr. Dikshit performed a barium meal examination of Baba's gastrointestinal and urinary tracts, but no evidence of any obstruction or lesion in his urinary tract was found.

From 26th March 1961, the mandali began taking Baba out for 40-minute rides in the car. He would go with the men every morning at 8:00 A.M. and with the women every evening at 6:30 P.M. Because of the ban on visitors, when the mandali had Baba walk for very short distances in public parks, if someone happened to recognize him, they would keep away with great respect, displaying a willingness not to disturb him in the least. Therefore, Baba's "disposition" gradually improved, and physically, too, his condition became noticeably better. Dr. Dikshit, the radiologist at Sassoon Hospital, examined him at the beginning of April 1961, took X-rays and also did a barium meal exam of Baba's gastrointestinal tract.

During the first week of June 1962, Baba began having continuous headaches and pain in the cervical region of his neck. X-rays were taken and Dr. Dikshit was consulted.

On the 15th and 16th May 1967, Dr. Dikshit was called to take X-rays, as Baba was experiencing a painful catch in his back. (Lord Meher-p-5271-1967)

 

306-DR. MELVIN BRIESEMAN

On 12th September 1967, Baba's Universal work suffered a grievous setback. At night while Kaikobad was walking on the verandah, an ant bit him on the foot. Kaikobad's eyesight was poor, and thinking it was a scorpion he shook his leg so hard that he fell down and broke his thigh bone. Don went to Meherazad that night to examine him, and the next morning he was taken to Booth Hospital by ambulance, where he was X-rayed and admitted.

On the 15th, Kaikobad was operated upon by Dr. Melvin Brieseman and a pin was inserted into his femur and hip.

On 5th October 1967, after a three-week stay in Booth Hospital, Kaikobad was brought back to Meherazad, along with Dr. Brieseman. (Lord Meher-p-5294-1967)

 

307-DR. MERCHANT

On 18th March 1951. with Baba's consent, , Adi Sr. brought a physician from Bombay named Dr. Merchant. Dr. Merchant was highly impressed with Baba and prescribed a specific treatment of injections near the rectum, and cauterization (which was done using current from Adi's car battery). He refused to accept any fee, but as prasad, Baba paid him one rupee, informing him that his service was "invaluable" as was Baba's gift. The treatment, however, did not alleviate Baba's pain by much.

Dr. Merchant's treatment for Baba's piles had not been lasting. On 15th April 1951, Meherjee brought another physician from Bombay named who was accompanied by his assistant.  (Lord Meher-p-2977-1952)

 

308-DR. MINOCHERSHAW IRANI

(Brother of Gulmai)

Dr. Minochershaw Irani had been ill and was to have an operation soon and wished to consult Baba about it. Baba informed him that there was no need to be concerned and that he would recover. Despite the Master's kindness, Minochershaw had no faith in Baba and spoke against him to his sister and others. (Lord Meher-p-357-1922)

 

309-DR. MINOO BHATENA

(A dentist)

On 16 March, Dr. Minoo Bhatena, a dentist from Deolali, extracted one of Baba's teeth, after giving him three injections to dull the pain. It was still a painful procedure, and Baba remarked that the Nagar dentist was better. Bhatena extracted a second tooth the following day, and another on the 20th.  As Adi Sr. noted in his diary, "Baba on the whole complains a great deal about his health and is constantly thinking of retiring to a far-off mountain."

Throughout August 1935, while doing his seclusion work, Baba's teeth continued to cause him physical suffering. On 2nd August 1935, Adi Sr. was summoned. Baba told him that if the pus in his mouth was due to the remainder of his teeth, he would have these too extracted. A few weeks later, on the 19th, Dr. Bhatena was brought from Nasik to extract two more of Baba's teeth. He pulled Baba's lower left cuspid which Pendu kept. The next day, he extracted Baba's upper right cuspid which Gulmai saved. (Lord Meher-p1689-1935)

 

310-DR. MOHBE 

He was from Nagpur.

On 20th April 1960 at Guruprasad, Dr. Mohbe Sought a private interview but Baba said He knew everything and an interview was not necessary. Baba asked him not to worry about anything .Then He explained: “The physical body has no importance; what matters is the mind and heart.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-125)

 

311-DR. NALINI GADEKAR

Baba left Barsi in the night, and returned to Sholapur at midnight on 11th March 1943,. A judge from Akkalkot (24 miles away) had invited Baba to his house, and Baba went with the mandali in early morning on 12th, early in the morning. Before leaving, Baba praised Gadekar and Gunatai: "I am very pleased with the love of both of you and the splendid arrangements you made for me and the mandali. I wish you to continue, in my love, the work you are doing of spreading my name." Baba then kissed Gadekar's daughter Nalini and her brother departed for Akkalkot.

On 10th July, calling Gunatai and Nalini Gadekar, Baba asked them to keep him in their home, and asked Nalini (who was in medical school) to treat him. They did accordingly, but his illness worsened and he was removed to Jehangir Nursing Home. After a medical examination, he was found to be suffering from leukemia. (Lord Meher-p-4558-1959)

 

312-DR. NANNJI

Baba had sent brother of Arjun to Lonavla to attend to his brother and Vishnu was sent also on the 19th December 1926. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.  A specialist, Dr. Nanji was called to treat Arjun, but his condition did not look hopeful, and Arjun seemed to be in a "dazed condition."

On 22nd December 1926, Arjun breathed his last, remembering Baba to the end.  The day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order. (Lord Meher-p-756-1926)

 

313-DR. NILKANTH GODSE

(Nicknamed Nilu)

(Close disciple)

(Refer Fortunate souls Vol-2 Sl. No.38)

 

314-DR. NIPHADKAR

In year 1961, during his Poona stay, without any prior notice, Baba unexpectedly made house visits to a few of his lovers. Ramakrishnan and the mandali accompanied him in two cars. Baba left Guruprasad in the morning driving first across the Bund Garden Bridge and towards Alandi. He visited the home of Dr. Niphadkar and few others before returning to Guruprasad. (Lord Meher-p-4766-1961)

 

 

315-DR. P. NATRAJAN

Baba arrived in Ahmednagar on 26th September 1954, for the program. Dr. P. Natrajan of Malabar, the head of an ashram, and one of his followers had also come. While sitting under a tree in compound, Baba talked with Natrajan. In the course of their conversation Baba remarked, "To be alone in the midst of many people and to be surrounded by people when alone, this is my experience. I am always alone and simultaneously among many."

The darshan started at three o'clock in the afternoon. Dr. Natrajan and Spiers were also beside him. Baba commented, "No explanations or discourses could compare with this personal contact. I feel that I am in all. (Lord Meher-p-3615-1954)

 

316-DR. PANDIT

(A host of a Marwari Baba lover)

On 24th August 1964, a Marwari from Ahmednagar, who had met Baba the previous year at about the same date, brought five or six persons to Meherazad, including a person known as Chengat Maharaj of Nasik. This so-called "teacher" was extremely arrogant, and laughed sarcastically in Baba's presence, but Baba did not seem to mind and was, on the contrary, cordial with him and his followers. Before leaving, the Marwari and the guru's local host, Dr. Pandit, embarrassed by the person's actions, apologized profusely to Eruch. Eruch told them not to feel bad as Baba had contacted hundreds of such sadhus. He advised them to obtain a copy of The Wayfarers.  (Lord Meher-p-5086-1964)

 

317-DR. PARAMANAND 

On 10th July 1938, Chanji arrived at Meherabad for the 13th anniversary of Baba's silence. Dr. Alu Khambatta and Dr. Paramanand (a fellow female doctor helping Alu run her Bombay clinic) accompanied Chanji.  (Lord Meher-p-1729-1938)

 

318-DR. PATWARDHAN

On 23rd December 1952, in the evening Baba had been invited to Dr. Patwardhan's leper colony, five miles from Amraoti. He was taken around the asylum, and he sat with the patients in their tiny prayer hall for some time. Baba spoke through his alphabet board, laying special stress on the following points.

God loves most those who suffer most. Uninvited suffering is a blessing in disguise, for both pleasure and pain ultimately end in the Nothing. Lepers must not become despondent and curse their fate, but should consider their affliction as a God-given chance of coming nearer to Him. Compared with the few suffering with physical leprosy, many in the world today suffer from leprosy of the mind.

In the end, Baba declared, "I have plans of my own to open a universal ashram for sufferers of all types of leprosy in the world." (Lord  Mehetr-p-3229-1952)

 

327-DR. PEDERSEN

on 23 rd December 1962, Dr. Pedersen visited Meherazad and was given a Christmas cake. Meherwan Jessawala had been staying at Meherazad for a few days and left on the 25th. (Lord Meher-p-4903-1962)

 

319-DR. R. BHIWALKAR

On 29th November 1926, Baba proceeded to the station by car, well before the train's arrival, and remained seated in the car until it was time for departure. But the driver had informed his family about Meher Baba's arrival, and soon a crowd gathered near the car. The presence of the curious crowd perturbed Baba, so he entered the train. Baba had called Dr. Bhiwalkar and two other disciples to the station; but, due to the throng around the compartment, they could not even see him.  Amidst the confusion, Baba and Gustadji departed for an unknown destination.

Baba with three disciples left for Lonavla by train. At the Bombay station, Ghani's father happened to be waiting for the same train on the platform, and it proved an awkward moment because Baba's journey was to be kept secret. With tact, before the old man had seen Baba, Ramjoo led Ghani's father into another compartment far away from the group.

They all drove to the bungalow, but on the way, a follower named Dr. Bhiwalkar happened to notice them. Baba had the car stopped and sternly told Dr. Bhiwalkar not to inform anyone about his arrival in Lonavla.

On the 27th November 1926, Baba and a few of the mandali took a drive to Khandala, a nearby tourist area. While returning, Baba pointed to Dr. Bhiwalkar's Nature Cure Health Home, a private nursing home for "drugless healing" that Dr. R. Bhiwalkar, a follower, had recently opened. Baba signaled the car to be stopped and he asked the doctor if he could come inside for a tour. Dr. Bhiwalkar was thrilled. He had been informed that Baba was to pass his residence while going to Khandala so he had been waiting with his family to have a glimpse of Baba. Baba went into each room and even signed the visitor's book.

In December 1926, Arjun fell critically ill during the stay at Lonavla and was taken to Dr. Bhiwalkar's nursing home. Baba visited him there and urged the doctor to spare nothing in treating him. Bhiwalkar, knowing Arjun's deep love for the Master, began wholeheartedly looking after him.

After staying in Lonavla for ten days, Baba decided to take the afternoon train to Bombay with the mandali on 5th December 1926. Baba gave final instructions to Dr. Bhiwalkar for Arjun's care. Other two disciples were ordered to stay behind to nurse him, and bring him to Bombay when he recovered. Baba visited Arjun at the Health Home one final time; he gave him a last kiss and then left. No one knew that by that final kiss the book containing Arjun's story was being torn to pieces, as Arjun's life was transformed into Existence!

All day and night on 20 and 21 December 1926, Baba had sent Bala Supekar to Lonavla to attend to his brother Arjun. Ghani sent Baba daily reports about Arjun's deteriorating health; his blood pressure had risen and there was partial paralysis.  Concerned, Dr. Bhiwalkar brought in a specialist, Dr. Nanji, to treat Arjun, but his condition did not look hopeful, and Arjun seemed to be in a "dazed condition."

On 22nd December 1926, Arjun breathed his last, remembering Baba to the end. Arjun was only 31 years old and the father of a newborn son. On the day Arjun died, Dr. Bhiwalkar came personally to Bombay by car to convey to Baba a detailed report of Arjun's final hours. When Bhiwalkar arrived, before he could say anything, Baba asked him, "What was Dr. Nanji's fee?"

 

Dr. Bhiwalkar was astonished at this question and when Baba asked the reason, he said, "Baba, you are Master; you know everything! Nothing is hidden from you. Of this I am fully convinced. The fact is that just before my departure from Lonavla, Dr. Nanji asked me about his fee, and no sooner do I set foot here than you question me about it. I was hesitant to mention it to you as I have come to apprise you of Arjun's last days." He then told Baba the details of Arjun's demise. Baba was very pleased with his loving care of Arjun to the end and had Dr. Nanji's charges remitted by money order. (Lord Meher-p-756-1926)

 

320-DR. R. N. ICHAPORIA (MRS)

On 28 November 1968, Baba's blood and urine samples had been sent to Ruby Hall Clinic in Poona with indeterminate test results (the samples may have spoiled on the way). When additional samples were sent on 5 December with Don, the results were alarming. Dr. (Mrs.) R. N. Ichaporia, the pathologist, wrote to Goher informing her that Baba's hemoglobin percent had dropped to 7 percent (normal is 14). and his blood urea was 148 mg. (normal is 20-40), indicating that the waste products of the body's metabolism were not being properly excreted by the kidneys. Dr. Ichaporia wrote: "Baba is losing [blood hemoglobin] at the rate of 2 gms. per week [12 percent]. He urgently requires a transfusion and twice more at weekly intervals." (Lord Meher-p-5375-1968)

 

321-DR.RAM GUNDO GINDE

Dr. Ginde was world-renowned neurosurgeon from Bombay and ardent devotee of Meher Baba. He attended Baba several times during his sickness and was present at the time of dropping body by Baba. He also signed the death certificate of Meher Baba. He had many encounters with Baba and had direct conversation with Baba. Some of events and his experiences in his own word are written below.

On 30th October 1960, Dr. Ram Gundo Ginde was brought to Baba by Nariman from Bombay, named. Ginde had heard of Meher Baba and seen his photograph at the home of his friends, the Nagarwalas, in Bombay. After examining Baba very gently (as if he were treating a child), Ginde said that Baba should be given an injection of alcohol to deaden the spot. For this, X-ray facilities were necessary as the needle had to be inserted two inches into the right temple and touch the exact spot on the nerve to deaden it and relieve the pain. Ginde explained all this, but Baba indicated, "No, do what you have to do here."

"How is it possible?" Ginde protested. "Without the assistance of an X-ray machine, I would be [doing it] like a blind man!"

Baba gestured, "Go ahead. Do it!"

Dr. Ginde finally agreed. He took precise measurements and then inserted the needle into the temple until it reached the second and third trigeminal nerve. He instructed Baba to tell him when Baba felt any sensation in his tongue. When Baba indicated he did, Ginde put alcohol in the needle and deadened the nerve. Ginde did an excellent job without any external aid, but unfortunately with no positive result. Baba asked how long it would last, and Ginde said it was permanent. But no sooner had Ginde left, than Baba's pain returned. In addition, the pain at the site of the deep injection gave Baba a severe headache.

Baba said that he would wait a month more, and if the pain had not subsided, he would go to Bombay to be treated by Ginde. Although such a visit and injection would have normally cost between Rs.1, 000 to 2,000, when Adi asked him what fees he would take, Ginde refused to accept any money for his services. It was highly unusual for so famous a surgeon to spend an entire day travelling to a remote location to treat one patient, but somehow he had agreed. Ginde had never met Meher Baba before, but on seeing him, the great doctor was so moved that he became his devoted slave. He began coming to Baba often — and his affection and love for Baba deepened profoundly over the years. He had come as a doctor to treat Baba but he left as his patient! In Baba's state of disinterestedness, it seemed he had undergone such suffering to create interest about himself in Dr. Ram Ginde.

Here is Dr. Ginde's description of that first meeting:

Baba was in extreme pain. There were multiple ulcers on his face, inside his ear, on the tongue, on the lips, and I learned that beloved Baba had not had a morsel of food for more than three weeks because of the intense pain that he was suffering. So, naturally, I tried to talk to him and I find that Baba does not talk! I said, "Oh God! What have I come to? Am I a vet [veterinarian]?" I said to myself in my own mind. "Here is a patient who cannot talk and I have to make up my mind."

I tried to examine him. He was extremely gentle and cooperative in spite of his intense pain

He gave a benevolent smile.

I examined him, and I thought that I had made a correct diagnosis. Immediately, Dr. Don and Dr. Goher entered and they said to me, "Why don't you come and let us talk in the next room." So, in the next room, we went there and what do they show me — they show me reference books on anatomy, on the diagnosis, on pathology, on the treatment — about six or eight books opened out with references, laid out on the table for me to read and they were ready to just throw questions at me about my diagnosis, about my findings and what I was going to do about it. They asked me various questions.

So, I told them that this is a case of a difficult type of syndrome known as "Ramsey Hunt neuralgia" — where you get two nerves of the face affected, the seventh and the fifth, as a result of which he had excruciating pain both in the facial distribution and also in the ear. But I thought the ear pain was not so bad, because Baba was not able to eat and the sores on the face, on the tongue, on the inside of the cheek, on the hard palate were very, very painful indeed. One could see actual sores and he was bleeding from some of them. So, I thought the only way to do it is to give an injection and block the nerve on the face by which, at least, the pain in all over the face including the inside of the mouth and on the tongue would stop immediately. If I succeeded in blocking this nerve, Baba would be able to eat something immediately.

Well, I do not know what happened to me because I had no other thought in my mind, because I had forgotten Bombay, I had forgotten Ahmednagar, I had forgotten everything else. In fact, I had forgotten myself! And I just told Baba, "I have decided to give you an injection of alcohol into one nerve."

He said, "Go ahead! Why are you waiting?" Dr. Don looked at me. Dr. Goher looked at me. They were rather worried, but Baba says, "Go ahead!"

I had taken with me my electrical stimulator to know that I am in the nerve that when you touch it with the electric current the patient gets typical facial pain.

Ordinarily, it takes 20 minutes, or 25 minutes, to make a successful injection for an experienced surgeon. I have also seen very experienced surgeons, including my teachers from whom I had learned, taking one and a half to two hours fiddling about trying to hit the nerve. So, I knew that in a place like Meherazad with the two cottages, with what little equipment that I had, this was going to be a very, very difficult proposition. But that thought did not come to my mind at all. I said, "I am going to hit this nerve and Baba is going to be all right." That is the only thought that came to my mind. And, believe me, that this was the quickest injection that I have ever done in my life! I must have given over 700 to 800 injections, by now, but I just put the needle inside and within half a minute I had pushed the needle about four to five centimeters inside from a given point and Baba just winced. I stimulated and the same pain came and Baba says, "Yes." I injected the alcohol and Baba is all smiles within a minute.

And he says, "I am hungry. Give me some food!" And immediately, they brought a huge plateful of Indian pulao containing meat, and I have never seen a hungry man eating and gobbling that plate of pulao in the way he did. I thought this man has not seen food in his whole life. In less than a couple of minutes, practically the whole plate was completely empty. But, as you know, Baba is not so selfish! The last morsel he kept. He said, "Open your mouth," and he put that in my mouth, which I gobbled very quickly. And there were all smiles and he put his hands on his stomach as if he was very satisfied, asked for some water and he had two glasses of water.

I was much surprised as to what I had done. Well, actually, he had cured himself! If you believe me, you see I had become, at that time, nothing but completely a channel, entirely in his hands, without any thought of myself as a separate entity, because I still do not know how I did it and what had happened! I have no knowledge even to this day, because the needle just went in, within half a minute it was in the nerve, I injected the alcohol, it was blocked, and the whole thing, like a drama, was finished in less than five minutes.

After Dr. Ginde departed in afternoon. Baba slept on and off that night of 30th October 1960, but felt feverish the following day and the pain in the tonsil area, tongue and ear was at its maximum. His headache also continued. Besides this, the injection spot on his skin was sensitive and swollen. Ginde was informed. He said the pain would disappear; if not, another treatment would be given later in Bombay.(Lord  Meher-p-4724/5/6/7/8-1960)

 

322-DR. RANADE KRISHNA V. & PIROJA

(Brother in law of Adi K. Irani)

On 9th August 1947, Baba, accompanied by Eruch and Jalbhai, left Satara for Poona, It was Khordad Sal (Zoroaster's birthday).From Poona, Baba embarked on a very strenuous 5-day mast trip, visiting the towns of Sangamner, Kopargaon, Aurangabad, Yeola, Jalna, Hyderabad, Sholapur, Barsi and other places for mast work — much of it in pouring rain.

Baba didn't reach Aurangabad until midnight on the 10th. Baba slept at the home of Adi Sr.'s sister Piroja and her husband Dr. Krishna V. Ranade.

On 24th March 1948 Piroja and her husband Dr. Ranade met Baba at Ice factory.

 

The local people came to know of Baba’s presence in Aurangabad, many people arrived at the dak bungalow on the evening of the 18th, including some government officials. Baba gave them darshan, particularly Adi Sr.'s brother-in-law, Dr. Ranade, who was responsible for arranging Baba's stay whenever he came to Aurangabad. Gulmai had specially come to Aurangabad to meet Baba, and Baba saw her and her daughter, Piroja (who was married to Dr. Ranade).

On 16th March 1955, Baba fasted for 24 hours, taking only a cup of milk less coffee during that time. Baba wished to return to Khuldabad for the purpose of his inner work, and Ranade of Aurangabad, was instructed to reserve the guest house there for three weeks. Whenever Baba went to Aurangabad or Khuldabad, Dr. Ranade would make all the required reservations for his accommodation. Preparations for going to Khuldabad began.

During sahwas at Meherabad in 1958, some of the men and women were ill with influenza. Baba was carried in his lift-chair to see them. He had instructed the sahavas group not to follow him. Baba was first taken to the women's tent nearby, where he met and comforted those who were sick. Next, he went to the men's tent and instructed the doctors on duty to give proper treatment. Dr. Ranade and Dr. Kanakadandi were looking after the men.

During 1955, sahwas, addressing all, Baba observed:

When He asked those who did not sleep overnight to stand up, one man stood up and when asked the reason for not sleeping. He said that he wanted my embrace and so he stood up! So don't be afraid. Stand up if any of you could not sleep. Four men from the Marathi group stood. Then Baba himself stood up, declaring that he too could not sleep last night! He questioned the four for their reasons and Dr. Ranade said, "I was thinking of you the whole night." Baba embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-3875-1955)

 

323-DR. SAMARENDRA CHATTERJEE

On 19th December1957, Dr. Samarendra Chatterjee an orthopedic surgeon was brought from the military hospital and he began treating Baba. Chatterjee was 38 years old and a colonel in the army. Baba liked Dr. Chatterjee very much.  Chatterjee had more X-rays taken (by an army major nicknamed by Baba Kaka (Uncle Souri), and had the traction removed, putting Baba's leg in a Thomas' splint for two days. On the evening of the 23rd, this splint was also removed and Baba was much more comfortable with his leg free of any encumbrances.

Dr. Chatterjee continued to treat Baba's fracture, which was healing well. Apart from his steadily improving condition, Baba was anxious to get out of bed as early as possible and resume his activities as usual. On 7th January 1957, he remarked, "I have to get well soon, for there is a great amount of active work to be done in the near future."

Dr. Chatterjee, the army major and Mr. Nair the masseur — were attracted to Baba. One day Nair said to him, "Baba, I am looking forward to the day when all your pain will vanish."

Baba smiled and gestured, "That day I will embrace you."

"Then I hope it will be soon!" Nair replied earnestly.

One day Goher told Don that Baba was in so much pain he could not move his leg. Don immediately went to the military hospital and brought Chatterjee. When he arrived, Baba smiled at him. Chatterjee asked, "What is the trouble?"

"Nothing," Baba replied. He sat up in bed and brought his legs up on the side and started dangling both legs over the edge, as if there were no injury at all! Holding him, Chatterjee helped him stand up, and Baba indicated there was no pain. Baba appeared to be in a cheerful mood and again he sat up in bed. Before Chatterjee had arrived, Baba could not even move his leg — much less sit up in bed!

Dr. Chatterjee looked at Goher quizzically and asked, "What is the matter with you, doctor? Why did you send for me? There is nothing wrong. Baba is all right." Goher felt like a fool, and so did Don. (Later Don even chastised her for bothering Chatterjee.) It was all Baba's game to give his contact to Chatterjee — and to make Goher pass through such humiliating experiences.

 

 

324-DESHMUKH SANJIVINI

(Daughter of C. D. Deshmukh)

Once during the summer of 1959, when Deshmukh's entire family came for Baba's darshan, his daughter Sanjeevani complained to Baba, "Father is in your contact for years, but why is it that his behaviour is a constant source of embarrassment to us? Compared to him we are much more sensible."

Baba said, "I will show you the fruit of my contact." He ordered Sanjeevani, "Strip yourself in front of everyone here!"

Astounded, she asked, "Before all these people, Baba? How could I do that?"

Baba then asked Deshmukh to strip and he began taking off his clothes. Stopping him, Baba turned to Sanjeevani, "Now, see with your own eyes what the result of my contact. Your father does everything for me; you don't! Don't judge his love from his outward behaviour." (Lord Meher-p-4530-1959)

 

325-DR. SAROSH WADIA

Dr. Sarosh Wadia was a homeopathic doctor, and he saw Baba at Ashiana on the 8th May 1951, and took notes on his case for nearly an hour. (Lord Meher-p-2979-1951)

 

326-DR. SATHE

( Ashram physician)

For several days, Baba had been suffering from a stiff neck and headaches and was wearing a woolen coat and a scarf around his neck, though it was summer in India. He was not able to move his neck even a little; if he had to look in one direction, he had to turn his whole body that way. Even a slight movement of his jaw, Baba conveyed through signs, gave him terrible pain. He tried to keep his head and neck as stationery as possible. But on 12 April the pain became so acute that Baba complained, "I feel as if the nerves and veins in my head are being pulled and strained downward. My neck is so stiff it has become rigid."

A young physician Dr. Sathe of Ahmednagar had replaced the deceased Dr. Karkal as the ashram physician, but he was unable to do much to relieve Baba's symptoms.

Baba graced Dr. Sathe's residence in Ahmednagar on 10th June 1927, for the thread ceremony of one of his relatives.

In year 1928, the weather in Toka continued to be damp and dreary, which caused some of the mandali and five of the boys to fall ill with fever. When Dr. Sathe, the ashram's physician, did not show up for three days due to flooded roads, Baba himself began treating all the patients. He would prescribe and distribute medicine, take the patients' temperatures and feel their pulses. He would even wash their plates and glasses, not permitting anyone else to do this work for fear of contamination.

Someone remarked, "Perhaps this place is unhealthy," to which Baba replied, "I am jamir (resilient) enough for that. Let us see." And amazingly, all the patients became well within two days. Karim had been suffering from a high fever but he was ordered by Baba to continue his duty in the Prem Ashram — and even he felt better.

In year 1929, Baba had opened dispensary in Toka ashram. Padri was in charge of the dispensary. With Beheram serving as his assistant and as compounder. After residing in Toka for two weeks, Edke (one of the teachers) developed terrible sores on his leg, which became septic and would not heal. His condition became so severe that Masaji had to carry him around on his back. No treatment cured the infection. Dr. Sathe was convinced that the only resort was to send Edke to Ahmednagar where the leg would have to be amputated. A date was fixed for the operation and the doctor came to Toka for one last check-up. This time Baba attended the examination and inquired what medicines had been tried. Pointing to a bottle of lotion, Baba asked if it had been used. Dr. Sathe replied that it had not, so Baba picked it up and, handing it to Edke, directed him to apply the lotion. The very next day, all traces of the infectious sores were miraculously gone and no amputation was necessary.

In year 1929, Pendu had been coughing for many days. On the 7th January 1929, Dr. Sathe prescribed some medicine for him. Baba's brother Beheram, who was the compounder, mistakenly added some hydrochloric acid while mixing the medicine. When Pendu swallowed the mixture, he felt as if his throat was on fire, and his condition became serious. Baba immediately had Adi drive Pendu to Sassoon Hospital in Poona, Dr. Sathe accompanied them. The doctors there were prepared to operate on Pendu's throat. When this news was conveyed to Baba, he lost his temper and began flinging things about. His terrible mood lasted for half an hour before he became calm again. The next day on 8th January 1929, a telegram was received that Pendu's operation had been averted. Nothing serious had happened except that the painful burning sensation continued. Beheram did not disclose his mistake but Baba found out about it later. Pendu recovered and returned to Meherabad a week later.

During the last week of February 1929, a Meher Ashram boy named Genu Chambhar fell ill with pneumonia and his condition grew serious. Day and night Baba nursed him and arranged the best treatment for him from Dr. Sathe. The boy was even moved to Baba's underground crypt-cabin, and Baba would visit him as soon as he came up the hill at seven or eight every morning. Genu was in a state of delirium and extremely weak, but his love and devotion were so great that as soon as he saw the Master coming, he would go to him and lay his head at Baba's feet. Baba always consoled him tenderly.

On 12th June 1929, Raya and Chintaman Rao came in the morning to invite Baba to attend Dr. Sathe's wedding in Ahmednagar. Baba declined, but that same evening he went to Arangaon with the mandali to attend the wedding of one of the boys formerly in the ashram school. Baba heartily embraced and kissed the lucky groom.

Depending upon Baba's inner work, his health would undergo drastic changes. Since 12th June 1930, Baba had been greatly troubled by eczema. On 9th July. Dr. Sathe had given him an injection for it and applied an acid solution, but with no effect. Baba also suffered from headaches. (Lord Meher-p-1191-1930)

 

327-DR. SELDANA

One day Merwan Seth Baba said to Jal he is God. Jal challenged his elder brother, "If you are God, you must have powers. Prove to me that you are God!".Merwan Seth agreed to the challenge and said, "I will place a burning coal on the palm of your hand, but you won't feel any pain. Do you agree to this test?" Jal arrogantly replied, "I am quite prepared. A small piece of burning coal was placed n the center of Jal's palm.

Jal behaved as if there was no pain and for some moments did not move his hand. The skin started to burn, but Jal did not feel any pain! He stared at his hand in amazement. The moment Jal slightly moved his hand; Merwan Seth (Then Baba was called Meher Seth) picked up the fiery coal with his bare hands and placed it in the afarganyu. Merwan ordered Jamshed to take Jal outside in the compound and pour the entire contents of the inkpot onto Jal's palm, and then take Jal to Dr. Seldana, their family doctor, for bandaging. (Lord Meher-p-218-1919)

 

328-DR. SOUTHWELL

For the previous few months, Baba had experienced periodic severe pain in his neck and in the left scapular region of his back. Consequently, on Saturday, 16 January 1965, Baba was driven to Booth Hospital with Goher and Eruch, where fresh X-rays were taken of his neck and spine. Adi went in advance, as usual. Dr. Southwell was present and examined the X-rays with Goher and the radiologist.

About the pain, Baba remarked to the mandali, "It is but the yoke of universal suffering around my neck."

On the 18th, Meherwan Jessawala arrived for his annual stay at Meherazad. Don met Dr. Southwell that day and discussed Baba's condition with him. Don then went to Meherazad and spoke with Goher. Long telephone calls to Nariman ensued, instructing him to convey Dr. Southwell's diagnosis to Dr. Ram Ginde. Meherjee was also contacted with the same information. They were told that Baba's pain was increasing, but since the recent X-rays were the same as those taken previously, it was difficult to determine the cause. Perhaps the collar was not fitting properly, as Baba said it was uncomfortable. Ginde was informed that, if traction was required, Baba would not remain in bed for 24 hours. Some sort of intermittent traction might be an alternative. (Lord Meher-5117-1965)

 

329-DR. TALWALKAR

While in Bombay, Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

Even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4213/4-1957)

 

330-DR. THOMBRE

(Ayurvedic Doctor)

On 4th September 1967, blood was drawn from Baba to determine his blood sugar levels. The samples were sent to Dr. Thombre at the Ayurvedic Hospital in Ahmednagar. Three days later, she reported that the post prandial test was high, and Baba's urine report was also not good. From the 5th, Baba experienced continuous giddiness accompanied by the swelling of both his feet. He was given large doses of diuretics and the swelling came down. Rastinon tablets were also administered for the giddiness. More blood tests followed on 8th September, and again on the 26th. On 9th September, Don drove to Poona to discuss Baba's blood work with Dr. Grant.  (Lord Meher-p-5281-1967)

331-DR. V. BANSOD

At midnight on the 3rd December 1957, Dr. V. Bansod an osteopath from Poona was brought by disciples who put Baba in a splint and had sandbag weights placed at the end of his leg. Baba was then able to sleep for three hours. (Lord meher-p-4135-1957)

For ten days, Baba had trouble passing urine. He also did not pass any stool for several days, and Dr. Bansod had to manually remove his feces. It was a very painful procedure, but afterwards Baba felt greatly relieved. Every doctor who treated Baba felt pleased to attend to his needs, and despite the pain, Baba would act with them as if he were not suffering at all. The doctors would, in turn, lay their personal problems before him as if they were the patients. (Lord Meher-p-4139-1957)

 

332-DR. VIRKAR

(Orthopaedic doctor)

On the morning, 10th December 1956, Baba was Baba was taken straight to Dr. Bansod's clinic. He had to be carried on a stretcher up the narrow steps to the second floor and was extremely uncomfortable. "The tremendous pain Baba was suffering in the hip made him groan very loudly. It was excruciating pain he was suffering." The plaster cast was removed because Baba's leg muscle had started to cramp. More X-rays were taken, and his leg was put in traction. A neurologist and heart specialist were also called in to examine him. The pelvic fracture was healing satisfactorily, but the pain varied in intensity, becoming excruciating with the least movement on Baba's part.

Baba was not clearly telling the mandali that he had to suffer in this way at that time, and nothing they could do would mitigate it, nor could they share what he had taken on. Baba seemed to confirm this. One day he traced a circle on the spot of the fracture with his finger and gestured, "The suffering of the whole universe is concentrated on this little spot. This is a tangible expression of the universal suffering I bear." But, in spite of his physical agony, he remarked, "I am happy. It is as I wanted it."

Baba did not like staying at Dr. Bansod's nursing home — it was too small and he was uncomfortable — and he said he would not stay there longer than necessary. So, two of Baba disciples hurried to find a suitable house in Poona. They managed to rent a small, quiet house. A bungalow named Silver Oaks, at 23 Salisbury Park Road. Baba was taken there on the 11th afternoon. A special bed was kept for him. A civil surgeon named Dr. Virkar put his leg in traction. But, that evening, Baba again had severe pains and spasms, and the doctor had to be called in the night. (Lord Meher-p-4138-1956)

 

333-DR. WAMAN G. ATRE

(ENT Specialist)

Baba's condition was about the same. The ulcers in the throat were painful, as was his ear, but the scabs were drying. He was very restless. Several injections were given to him. Baba slept well that night, but he suffered agonizing pain inside his right ear and throat the next day.

The swallowing became so painful because of the blisters on his tongue that one of his disciple was asked to bring an E.N.T. (Ear, Nose and Throat) doctor from Poona named Dr. Waman G. Atre, whom he brought to Meherazad on Monday, 24th October 1960. Dr. Atre examined Baba. Atre prescribed a different medicine, and treated Baba's throat with silver nitrate. As the right side of Baba's face was becoming weak, the doctor suggested that Baba do certain facial exercises.

The pain continued the next day, and the facial palsy became marked. Goher and Mehera lightly massaged the area and applied silver nitrate to Baba's tongue and palate.

On 2nd November 1960, there was more pain than there had been before the injection. Sedatives and sleeping pills had no effect. Although the facial paralysis was not increasing, there was about a 70 percent loss of sensation to the face with increased tenderness, and the muscle weakness persisted. Baba continued his facial exercises suggested by Dr. Atre. (Lord Meher-p-4728-1960)

 

334-DRIVER-1

In early years, Memo pressed Baba to find a job. Merwan did not like the idea; however, against his wishes and because of her pressure, he accepted a clerical position with a well-established brick contractor in Poona.

One day Merwan was seated beside the driver in his employer's automobile. The driver accidentally struck an old woman crossing the street. The contractor, who was seated in the back, told the driver to proceed and not to stop. Since a number of persons recognized the car, the contractor was soon arrested and summoned to court the next day. Merwan was also summoned.

Waiting in the court room, the contractor told Merwan, "When it comes your turn to testify, deny the incident, and claim we were driving elsewhere at the time."

Merwan replied, "I cannot do that. It would be a lie." When he took the stand, he told the truth.

The contractor was worried, but the judge ruled that it had not been solely the driver's fault but fined the contractor a sum of Rs.200 for not reporting the accident. (Lord Meher-p-173-1916)

 

 

335-DRIVER-2

(Driver of a bullock cart)

As narrated by Baba himself:

I love masts very much, and so I bore all the difficulties and hardships in order to meet them. I contacted them wherever they were stationed, travelling third class by train, by buses, by cars, by bullock carts, by tongas and often walking in unbearable heat, cold and rain. Once, the heat in Allahabad was so intense that Savak Kotwal asked me to relieve him of his duties and let him go back home. Savak has been with me for years, yet he could not bear the strain of those mast tours. As soon as I was informed of a mast, I would immediately start the journey, whether it was day or night, whether transport was available or not. Once I contacted the masts, I was very happy and would do anything they asked me to do. They often gave me dirty food which I would eat, and presents which are still well preserved in Meherabad.

Once, I heard of a mast in a village ten miles away. I asked the mandali to procure a bullock cart.

 

They met a drunkard, who, in his tipsy state, said that he would bring his bullock cart if they paid him a certain fee, and also agreed to give him a tip. The deal was settled. He demanded his tip first, which was given. He at once raced off, not to get the bullock cart, but to the nearest pub and had his fill! He then set out asking friends for a cart, because he had none of his own. After much waiting, he did bring a cart, but his eyes were red and rolling.

I and the mandali climbed into the cart and the drunken driver whipped the bullocks. We bumped along a stony tract. On the way, we came to a hill. The drunkard whipped the bullocks and they climbed the hill at good speed. On the descent, he left the reins and the bullocks had freedom to run at breakneck speed. The cart rattled down the hill with all of us. None thought he would return alive, or at least whole. The driver seemed delighted with the speed with which the cart was rolling and thoroughly enjoyed the ride. The cart did arrive at the foot of the hill, but the bones of everyone's body were rattled to the extent that they felt that they would fall apart at all the joints! Poor old Gustadji suffered the most from this joyride.

When I was on mast tours, I had no compassion for the mandali or for anyone involved in our transport. My sole idea was to get to the mast with the quickest speed. Sometimes, we would walk for miles, and by the end of the day, our groins would be sore. A village remedy is to apply moistened gram flour to the sore parts. Once the mandali applied it to me, and since we were all tired, we went to sleep without washing it away. The next morning the mandali had a hellish time trying to remove the sticky stuff that had dried stiff on me overnight.

Kaka and Baidul were the chief mast hunters. Not always did they bring masts. At times, they would bring madmen. (Lord Meher-p-4987/8-1963)

 

336-DRIVER-3

(Of Kishinchand Gajwani)

On 18 th October 1964, Gajwani and a foreign baba lover travelled from Bombay to Meherazad to see Baba. Gajwani and his driver had stopped in Poona the previous day.  (Lord Meher-p-5093-1964)

 

 

337-D’SOUZA E. R.

The Catholic principal of St. Vincent's High School in Poona, the Reverend E. R. D'Souza, sent a letter to Baba saying that since Baba had once been a student of that institution, it would be a pleasure to have him present at their inter-faith Thanksgiving Service, to mark the school's centenary that October. Baba did not attend the service, but on 27th September1967 he did send this message:

Schools help sincere students to equip themselves with knowledge and to become worthy citizens of society. And those students are wise who take full advantage of the educational institutions and their facilities.

But this knowledge is not the be-all and end-all of learning. And there comes a time when one longs to reach the Source of knowledge. The journey to this Source can only be undertaken when one learns to love in all simplicity and honesty the One Whom the pride of intellect veils.

When mind soars in pursuit of the things conceived in space, it pursues emptiness. But when man dives deep within himself, he experiences the fullness of existence. (Lord Meher-p-101)

 

338-DURGABAI

(Spiritual mother of Upasani Maharaj)

Durgabai son Raghunath Karmaker met Baba that day and informed him that Upasni Maharaj had transferred many valuables to Godavri's name and had even given Godavri's lawful "husband" seven or eight thousand rupees to allow her to continue staying in his ashram. Raghunath, though humble in nature, was confused by Maharaj's statements to him that "lust" had arisen in him (Maharaj). Baba explained the situation to him, saying while he was against Maharaj's tendency to lionize Godavri, to the extent of asking others to take her darshan; he was neither in favor nor against Maharaj's way of working. He suggested Maharaj form a trust and transfers his property to it.

Later, Baba commented:

The news of Durgabai's break-off with Maharaj about four years back, together with her indulgence to harm Maharaj by helping a clique formed in Kopargaon is as astounding as it is painful. A satsang of 25 years could not overcome a paroxysm of rage caused by jealousy and greed. (Convincing) her own son (to go against Maharaj, she has) succumbed at last to the promptings of her lower nature. (Lord Meher-p-1644-1934)

 

339-DWARKA

(A mentally troubled young woman)

Dwarka was kept in the Meherabad hospital. After staying only a few days, she became quite normal and rational. Baba was most attentive to her and gave Dwarka her medicine with his own hands. After she had completely regained her senses, she was about to leave to go home with her father when Baba warned him, "Don't trouble her. If you hurt her in any way, remember that it will not be her that you are hurting, but me! Her suffering is my suffering; look after her well and be mindful of her health."(Lord Meher-p-584-1925)

 

340-DWARKU

(A boy)

In early years On Thursday and Sunday mornings, Merwan Seth would arrive at the toddy shop by 4:00 A.M. He would rouse every person connected with him in Kasba Peth to accompany him in the prayers held in the temple. He would also bring his relatives and acquaintances, encouraging them to attend these sessions.

After the Thursday and Sunday ceremonies at Kasba Peth, prasad of sweets and fruits was liberally distributed to all who came. Many children would come to the small, one-room temple just for the prasad. Gradually the number of devotees increased, and among those who were to establish a lifelong connection. Dwarku was one among seven boys. Thus, from the humble surroundings of this middle-class area, the inception of the first mandali began. (Lord Meher-p-204-1919)